《Get A Taste Of Your Delicious Love》


 Chapter 1 I Want You To Apologize

    In the Lana street of H City.


    The lights blazed along the summery night, uplifting the spirits of anyone in sight.


    The aroma of wine wafted along the air.


    A low-key car parked steadily by the door of the bar.


    Suddenly, a slender woman stepped out of the front seat. A petite woman sitting in the backseat, got out and followed her. Then they walked into the bar. In a few minutes, they helped a charming man walk out.


    "There could be paparazzi. Get rid of them for me," Jonny Nalan murmured sleepily. His eyes were half-close as he stumbled across the pavements. He burped loudly, regardless of his image. "Send me to the Seaside Teahouse. I have an appointment."


    Cherry Shen sighed helplessly.


    Even if getting so drunk, he still wanted to have a woman to entertain him.


    However, being his agent, she couldn''t do anything but nod helplessly. "Put him on the back seat," she whispered to her assistant.


    Nodding hurriedly, the assistant quickly pulled him in the seat, accidentally knocking the man''s head against the car door.


    Jonny Nalan cried out in pain. "What the hell? Did you just hit me?"


    "N-No," the assistant stuttered out. She was so frightened that she froze under his furious stare. Cherry Shen rolled her eyes. "It''s me! I simply wanted to check if you''re still alive."


    She sat on the driver''s seat once they were all safely inside. "Linda, take off his clothes, and," Cherry Shen started, trying to hold back her laughter. Then she handed her assistant a bag of makeup. "Help him put on the wig and wear some lipstick. Later, you''ll disguise as him and wander around the house. Make sure that the reporters don''t follow us around."


    Linda nodded. "Got it. What will you do?"


    "Me? I''m sending him to the place he wanted to go. Otherwise, we''re both doomed," Cherry Shen grumbled as she drove steadily.


    Upon seeing them drive away, the reporters all piled up inside their car.


    "It''s not that easy, you know," the driver murmured. "That''s Cherry, Jonny''s top agent. She''s as slippery as a snake. You wouldn''t be able to get to her."


    Sure enough, Cherry Shen was incredibly cunning as she drove the car.


    On the first parts, she drove very slowly. In fact, her driving skills could be comparable to an old woman driving her car.


    However, just as the green light was about to turn yellow, she would slam her foot onto the gas and sped away. The reporters'' car would stop right there, and they fumed at the missed opportunity. The driver, on the other hand, didn''t look too bothered.


    "He''s drunk, so he''s probably heading back to his house," he reasoned. "We can ambush him there."


    Sure enough, their efforts paid off.


    When the reporters'' car arrived at the gate of the community where Jonny Nalan lived, they could see him sneaking out of his own car and entering a convenience store at the end of the street.


    As soon as Jonny Nalan got out, his car sped away somewhere else.


    The reporters didn''t waste any time as they got off the car. "Is he going to buy condoms?" they murmured amongst themselves. "Is there someone waiting for him at home?"


    They kept taking pictures of the shadowed figure. It wasn''t until they got closer did they finally saw who it was. "What the hell? Is that a woman?"


    "Damn it!" Jonny Nalan must''ve been in the car right now. It seemed that Cherry Shen had set them up once more.


    They wanted to chase after her, but it was already too late.


    Once they arrived, Cherry woke Jonny up.


    It wasn''t until she helped him get out of the car was she finally able to breathe a sigh of relief.


    It wasn''t easy to be the top agent in the business. She usually ended her job when it was close to midnight.


    As she was about to drive home, she noticed that the reporters'' car came up again.


    Cherry gritted her teeth in annoyance. Couldn''t they just leave her alone?


    She slammed her foot onto the gas.


    At this point, her job was to lose them.


    However, the more she drove, the nearer the car became. Her eyebrows furrowed as she shuttled through the traffic lights.


    How could she go home if she couldn''t get rid of them?


    Just as the traffic lights in the intersection were about to turn yellow, Cherry grabbed that opportunity and rushed out, ready to get away from those damned reporters.


    However, a silver grey car appeared in the intersection.


    As the yellow light was on, the driver stopped.


    But it was already too late for Cherry to stop her car. In fact, she was already going in full speed.


    With a bang, the front of Cherry''s car was deeply embedded in the back of the car in front of her.


    Fortunately, the driver was obedient enough to stop on the right time. Otherwise, things would be worse.


    Cherry paled.


    The yellow light had turned red.


    The reporters'' cameras flashed behind her, but she didn''t care. As she stared at the front of her car, she felt heartbroken.


    ''Jonny, I''d better receive some compensation for this!''


    Just as Cherry was about to move out of the way, it seemed as if her string of bad luck wasn''t done with her.


    The driver of the car she just crashed into got off and walked tow


    ards her.


    "Get off the car!" he yelled as his fist slammed against her window.


    When she turned, she couldn''t help but admire the man''s features. He had dark silky hair and bright eyes. His jawline was quite defined, and there was something about his face that seeped nothing but aristocracy and arrogance.


    If his deep eyes weren''t so icy, Cherry would ask him if he was interested in being a model instead.


    The midnight snack she had bought just now was knocked over due to the violent collision. Its hot content spilled all over her leg, and she winced at the sudden burning sensation. However, seeing as the man didn''t plan on letting her go that easily, she needed to face it.


    She covered her long dress and stepped out of the car. "You''re in my way, Sir."


    The man motioned to the back of his car. "You hit me." His tone was determined and cold.


    "I have something urgent to get to. If you hadn''t stopped me, my car would''ve passed," she snapped. Although she felt a little bit guilty over the fact, she simply rolled her eyes in the face of the man''s icy glare.


    "You hit me," he repeated, not bothering to listen to her explanation. Besides, it was the truth.


    "Fine, fine. I''m not blind." Cherry narrowed her eyes and pulled out her business card from her pockets. She wasn''t in the mood to argue. "Here''s my card."


    However, the man didn''t take it. "You hit me," he said once again, looking like a child who refused to budge.


    "Your point?" The paparazzi were already crowding around her, which didn''t improve her mood. "Just contact my lawyer tomorrow, and I''ll pay you."


    "You hit me," he said. When she thought that he would only say that, he added, "But you didn''t apologize. Not everything can be solved with money."


    "Then what do you want?" Cherry demanded.


    "I''ll call the police." The man wrenched out his phone from his pockets without the slightest bit of hesitation.


    ''Son of the bitch!'' It wasn''t as if she was going to run away from him!


    "Do you even know who I am?" Cherry clenched her fists. "I''m a very famous agent in H City, so don''t worry, I won''t run away from you. And I don''t have the time¨C"


    Before she could finish her words, her phone rang. She grabbed her phone angrily.


    "Look, I can''t pick you up now! Let''s talk about it later." She hung up the phone and shoved it into her pockets. "I can''t go to the police station right now, okay?"


    "You haven''t apologized. How am I sure that you wouldn''t run away?" He grinned.


    There was something about the way his eyes glinted that would make anyone run the other way.


    But Cherry wasn''t just ''anyone''.


    She turned back to her car and grabbed her bag. Without another word, she grabbed all the cash she had in her wallet and handed it to him. "Is that enough? I''m in a hurry!"


    "Apologize," he continued to insist.


    "You''re the one who blocked my way!" Cherry wagged her fists. "I''m already compensating you for the repair. What more do you want?"


    "I could just call the police." The man shrugged as he dialed the number. "Besides, I don''t want to waste my time either."


    It seemed that Cherry should compromise.


    Finally, her shoulders sagged in defeat. "Look, I''m sorry, okay? I''m sorry. But you have to understand that you''re also wrong, you got that?" She placed her money into the man''s hand and snapped, "I hope that we''ll never see each other again."


    ''I''ve never met such a crazy man in the middle of the night!''


    Her leg was still burning from the soup that she couldn''t stand still. At this point, she had to make a detour to the hospital to deal with it. Otherwise, her father would be worried about her.


    Cherry gazed at the front of her car in misery. Now that her car was wrecked, how the hell was she going to get to work tomorrow?


    The man narrowed his eyes.


    Once Cherry jumped into the car, he knocked on the window and threw the money into the car seat.


    She stared at him blankly.


    "Not everything can be solved with money," he said coolly before returning to his car.


    As she stared at the retreating car, Cherry blinked in disbelief as she glanced at the money that was littered all over her car.


    The man hated her?


    Cherry snorted.


    ''Isn''t that just fucking great?''


    She was so furious that she laughed.


    Even the famous star, Jonny, respected her. This barbaric guy stopped her in the intersection of the road and didn''t even show her an ounce of respect!


    ''I''d better not meet him again!''


    she thought.


    As Cherry moved, she could feel her leg thrumming in pain. She winced.


    She lifted her long dress to see that her fair skin was now scalded with several blisters.


    ''Forget it. I need to see the doctor.''


    If it hadn''t been for the wound, she would''ve already fought with the man.


    Cherry gritted her teeth. Now, not only was she burned, but her entire car was drenched with her midnight snack, and her bills were scattered all over the car!


    Forcing herself to stay calm, she drove to the nearest hospital.


    Now that she needed to wash and repair her car after the doctor''s consultation, it seemed that she wouldn''t get an ounce of sleep tonight.

 Chapter 2 A Merciless Doctor

    At midnight, the emergency room in the hospital was still bustling with incoming patients.


    After entering the consulting room and wearing his white robe, Jacob Nalan quickly took over his colleagues'' shifts.


    "Handsome, you''re late today," one of the doctors teased.


    ''It''s funny to tease him.'' Such a beautiful face was truly a gift for all the women in the hospital.


    The patient stared at him, mesmerized by his beauty. In fact, as she stared deeper into his deep eyes, she found that her waist and legs didn''t hurt anymore.


    That was normally everyone''s reaction when they first caught sight of him.


    Ever since Jacob Nalan was transferred to H City, the number of incoming patients in the emergency department had increased rapidly. Even the nurses didn''t know how that was possible. In fact, the female doctor even noticed how some of them were already recurring faces.


    "Yes," Jacob answered indifferently as he wrote on his medical sheet.


    The patient stared at him for a long time, without uttering a word.


    Finally, he raised his head to look at her. "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Oh." As if by magic, the patient finally came to her senses. "Yes. I¨CI was suffering from diarrhea. It''s weird, but I feel much better now."


    Hearing that, Jacob Nalan frowned. However, some of the other older people around them found this to be terribly amusing. They laughed. "You won''t feel any pain once you see a doctor as handsome as this one," they teased.


    "Here. You can have a blood test." With a faint smile on his face, Jacob Nalan tore out his prescription and handed it to the woman.


    The patient took it as if she had gotten a treasure, and the people around her gazed at her and burst into laughter.


    "Next." Jacob Nalan turned helplessly.


    Cherry had already made an appointment, and she was disgruntled to see so many people at the emergency room.


    It seemed that it wouldn''t be convenient to suffer from an illness in the middle of the night.


    It was weird how everyone crowded around the door. She glanced at one of the vacant chair and sat down uncomfortably.


    The patient came out murmuring, "Dr. Jacob is hot."


    Cherry ignored the woman''s words. All she wanted was to see whether or not she was next.


    When she finally entered the consulting room, the first thing she did was to train her eyes at the doctor in front of her.


    She froze, wanting nothing more than to race out of the room.


    ''Isn''t this the guy who asked me to apologize just now?''


    Jacob Nalan looked up.


    His eyes widened momentarily in recognition. "It''s you," he snapped before motioning to the chair in front of him. "Have a seat."


    Cherry gritted her teeth.


    How could a doctor even be so cold?


    "I was scalded," she snapped. "Just now, a blind man parked in front of me and collided with my car. Because of this, my soup spilled over and burned my leg."


    He shrugged, as if the ''blind man'' she talked about wasn''t him.


    "Lie on the bed," he said indifferently. As soon as Cherry lay down on the bed, the man stood up and drew the curtains over them.


    Soon enough, the two of them were separated from the others.


    Cherry narrowed her eyes and clenched her fists. Although the man was a doctor, she was still on guard. The last thing she needed was for the man to get back at her for what had happened.


    "Lift up your dress," he said coldly. He was wearing a clean mask over his face, revealing only his dark eyes.


    She pulled up her dress and exposed her milky thighs.


    "Your dress might rub against the wound later on," he suddenly noted.


    Before she could process what was happening, the man tore off a large part of her dress.


    Cherry gaped at him as she gazed at her exposed legs.


    If he hadn''t been a doctor, she would''ve shouted ''harassment''!


    "Do you know how much this dress costs?" she demanded. Her jaw was clenched. The dress was extremely expensive! How the hell was she going to wear this again when it was ruined?


    "Your wound might get worse," Jacob Nalan stated. Uncaring to her wails, he threw the fabric to her face.


    ''What the hell? Are all the doctors in H City assholes or is it just him?''


    "I want to report you," Cherry announced firmly.


    "There''s a complaint box outside. You could slip one in." He diverted his gaze and focused on preparing the disinfectant.


    Cherry was too busy worrying about how she was going to get her dress when she felt a sharp pain in her thigh.


    She cried out, wincing from the impact. "It hurts," she groaned out.


    The man didn''t say anything. Instead, he grabbed his pincers and proceeded to clean her wound mercilessly. His cold gaze was trained towards the blisters that peppered across her skin.


    "The wound''s infected, so you need an injection." He threw the receipt at her. "Go out and turn right. You have to pay the bill first before you could get an injection."


    ''Bastard!''


    Cherry''s face was beet red from the pain and embarrassment he had caused her.


    She stayed on the bed for a long time as she processed the man''s words. However, Jacob Nalan paid no heed to her. Instead, he pulled the curtains and sat back on his seat as he welcomed the next patient.


    Staring at her torn dress, Cherry clenched her jaw.


    In a few seconds, her beautiful ankle-length dress was now an awkward mini-dress.


    Grabbing her bag, she jumped out of bed and struggled to walk out of the consulting room. Each step was a pain to take, but she still continued to hold her head up high.


    What she didn''t know was that there was a pair of eyes following her retreating figure. There was something in Jacob Nalan''s eyes that flashed with intensity before he returned to his patient.


    It was already dawn when Cherry returned to her house. She had just fixed her car and taken her injections.


    She didn''t even bother to freshen up as she fell onto her large bed.


    She was exhausted after being up all night. Her wound still burned from the memory of what had happened las


    t night. Even the injection was a pain in the ass!


    Knowing the amount of work awaiting her, she shut her eyes and forced herself to sleep.


    Jonny was going to participate in a plane advertisement today. The sponsor was actually going to negotiate with her.


    Facing her wardrobe, Cherry chose a knee-length skirt.


    There were still red marks along her thigh, but compared to the excruciating pain she felt from last night, they looked much better. It seemed that the medicine worked.


    However, she also remembered that the doctor had warned her not to touch the wound or get into the water.


    Could she still visit Jonny on set?


    ''Forget it!'' Cherry still needed to do her job. Without another thought, she changed into her dress and took the medicine that the man prescribed.


    On the prescription was his name: Jacob Nalan.


    His name and appearance might seem similar to some Prince Charming, but his actions and demeanor were far from that!


    She sneered, swearing to herself that she would never step into that hospital ever again!


    On the set.


    Handsome men and beautiful women posed under the spotlight. Their gazes were all trained to the camera as they displayed their jaw-dropping physical attributes.


    Among these people, one of the men stood out. With his dazzling smile and seductive gaze, he was enough to lure everyone in.


    Jonny gazed at the camera as he held hands with one of the actresses for the advertisement. He turned to her with eyes filled with affection. The model blushed, while Cherry resisted the urge to snort.


    Suddenly, the phone in her bag rang.


    She grabbed her phone. Seeing that it was a call from one of her senior executives, she winced, fully knowing that it wasn''t good news. Glancing at one of her missed calls, she already knew what was going on.


    Sure enough, the man on the other end of the line was furious.


    "Cherry!" he snapped. "Where the hell are you?"


    "I''m on the set. Jonny''s shooting for an advertisement today." She glanced at him.


    "Come back. We have something important to discuss."


    "I know. I got the call from Nandi News, but my phone was turned off." She pulled her bag strap over her shoulders. "I''ll be there in ten minutes."


    Without another word, she hung up. She made a gesture to her assistant, and Jonny could see her long curly hair disappear at the gate of the set.


    In ten minutes, Cherry finally arrived at the company''s headquarters.


    "Cherry," the young assistant greeted her. "The vice president is waiting for you on Floor 12."


    "I know." Cherry stepped into the elevator. The professional suit she was wearing was not only modern, but it was also very functional. She could move freely even if her outfit seemed tight-fitting.


    "Sir," she called, knocking on the door to the vice president''s office.


    When she walked in, she was greeted with her boss''s livid face.


    He spread out one of the tabloids onto the table and motioned to the headlines. "Look," he ordered. "Read it yourself."


    As soon as Cherry read the headline, her eyes widened.


    While she had been paying the price for almost ''breaking her leg'', it seemed that the reporters finally caught up to their target. On the front page were Jonny and a woman.


    Although their shadows were obscure, the scene of the two of them holding each other''s hands and drinking tea was very eye-catching. It would be a very destructive headline.


    "Jonny!" she cursed out. The vice president snorted. "You tell me. Not only does he not cherish his good image, but he plans to spread more gossip every day." He shook his head, frustrated. "His image could be ruined after this!"


    Cherry took a deep breath. "Sir, Nandi Newspapers chose to send the photos to you and not any newsstand. That meant that there''s still room for negotiation. I''ll do my best to get rid of this matter. If this is fake, then I swear I''ll drag them down for defamation! They''ll wish they''d rot in hell instead."


    The man breathed a sigh of relief. "I knew it was a right decision to hire you. Go and arrange it. Also, show these pictures to Jonny. Tell him not to act so recklessly next time. If someone finds even more scandalous pictures, no one could protect him!"


    Cherry nodded.


    Without another word, she walked out of the office and held her phone tight in her hands.


    "Is this the chief editor of Nandi News? This is Cherry." Her tone changed. "I''m really sorry. I was about to answer the phone, but the power of my phone ran out of power. I''m calling you right now while I''m charging my phone..."


    She couldn''t help but sigh in her heart. At this point, it seemed that she also wouldn''t go back early this time around. She quickly arranged a dinner with the chief editor.


    People were toasting to each other as they yelled out praises for each other''s work.


    The dishes were expensive and delectable. Every bite felt like a doorway to heaven.


    It was supposed to be a happy scene, if Cherry could ignore the large hand groping her leg.


    Finally, she took a step back when her phone rang. "I''m sorry. I have to answer this phone."


    The chief editor smiled. "Will you come back later after answering or will you just leave me hanging?" he teased.


    Cherry laughed faintly. "In that case, I''ll have to punish myself with a cup of wine first." She drank up the wine in one gulp. "It''s a call from Jonny, so I must answer. Please forgive me."


    Then Cherry bowed her head and left the table.


    After closing the door, she took out her handkerchief and spat out all the wine in her mouth. Her nose wrinkled in disgust.


    The strong scent of alcohol lingered in the fabric as she threw it into the trash can. After taking a deep breath, she leaned against the door helplessly.


    The so-called phone call she was referring to was actually an alarm she had set as an excuse.


    After pulling herself together, she walked to the bathroom before heading right back. Just then, she saw a tall figure passing by.


    It was him!

 Chapter 3 I Dont Need This Kind Of Service

    The man was also stunned. Apparently, he also recognized her.


    Compared to the man she had seen in the hospital, the man she saw today looked bookish and closed-off. However, she knew well about his icy features.


    She still remembered the man''s name, Jacob Nalan.


    Jacob slowly walked towards her. Just as he was about to brush past her, a playful smile threaded across the corner of her lips. "Dr. Jacob," she greeted. "Long time no see."


    It was obviously not a long time since they just met last night.


    He stopped. "I don''t know you."


    Cherry didn''t get angry. Instead, she hiked up her dress slightly to show him her milky things. The red spots were still visible, but they were already fading because of the ointment.


    "I have no need of that," he said bluntly.


    Her mind went blank for a while. It took her a few minutes to realize what he had taken her for.


    "I''m not that kind of person¨C"


    The door behind her opened.


    The drunken chief editor stumbled out and held her in his arms. His eyes wandered over her figure. "Have you finish the phone call?" he drawled. "Let''s talk, Miss Cherry. Otherwise, how could we solve the problem that you''ve brought up."


    The old man was already approaching fifty years old. He had a very visible beer belly, and his hairline was already receding. As his arms wrapped around the young woman, anyone would misunderstand their relationship.


    Understanding flashed in his eyes. Jacob waved his hand. "Go ahead with your business," he stated.


    It wasn''t as if he needed this type of woman.


    His lips curled as he walked into the room next to theirs.


    Cherry fumed.


    However, the old man didn''t seem to notice. Instead, he rubbed his hand over her smooth shoulder.


    "Let''s go inside first." Knowing that she had no other choice, she forced a smile into her face.


    When they entered the room, the grievance in her eyes slowly dissipated upon looking at the man before her.


    She placed a card in front of him.


    He raised his eyebrows as his hand wandered around his enlarged stomach. "I can see how much your company dotes on the young star, but you should know how troublesome he could be with the press." He snorted and waved his hand. "If I withdraw the news, would you join me for¨C"


    "Jonny only gave me ten minutes. You know how willful he could be." Cherry sighed dejectedly and placed her hands on her knees, making sure to avoid brushing up against him. "I may not be free tonight, but I''m a hundred percent sure you''ll appreciate an exclusive interview for the promotion of Jonny''s new movie more."


    The chief editor cocked up an eyebrow. His eyes glinted in interest. "Exclusive?"


    "Absolutely. You arrange the time, and he''ll be there. Let''s make a deal," she said flatly. "Besides, it will be good for you and your newspapers, if he''s on the front page, am I right?"


    The old man chuckled. "I could assume from his previous escapades that the man doesn''t like interviews too much. How can you assure me that he''d be there?"


    Her expression remained unchanged. "He''ll be there. I give my word."


    "Okay." The chief editor sighed regretfully. "What a pity, Miss Cherry, and here I thought I''ll have a chance with you."


    "A pity indeed. Ten minutes has passed." She grabbed her handbag and glanced at her watch with a sigh. "I guess I better get going. Thank you, Sir."


    Watching her slim figure, the chief editor leaned against the back of his chair. "When can you go on a date with me?" he called out softly.


    Although his voice was soft, she heard it loud and clear.


    But she didn''t dare look back.


    The man was like a tiger. if she wasn''t careful, she''d get bitten.


    Just as Cherry walked out of the room, the people next to that room happened to come out as well.


    It seemed that the man was on his way to pay the bill just then.


    Holding his mother''s hand, Jacob carefully helped her out of the restaurant.


    "You do know that I''m not that old. You don''t have to assist me like this," the middle-aged woman beside him complained.


    Although she was a proud mother of four children, time had been kind to her. Her face still looked like a woman in her forties than a woman about to celebrate her fifty-fifth birthday.


    "Mom." It was rare for him to be this gentle. "You know that your condition isn''t at its best. Even if you aren''t in your seventies, you still should be taken care of." He opened the car door for her. "Otherwise, why would I return to this city?"


    Donna Hua couldn''t help but feel guilty over his soft words.


    In order to deceive her son to come back, she told a very small lie.


    It was all Jonny''s fault. He was the one who told her that the air in J City was incredibly polluted and how everyone who lived there could be poisoned. She had been so anxious that she tricked her eldest son to return to her side.


    "I''m fine. Besides, if you''re not here, who would take care of me? All of my children have their own lives now, only you..." She frowned. "Although, I would appreciate it if you have your own wife and c


    hild¨C"


    "Mom, you think too much," Jacob interrupted her. "Aren''t you going to buy some clothes? Let me come with you."


    However, Donna Hua wouldn''t give up. "I just saw that lady coming out of the next room. She looks incredibly beautiful. You would suit one another," she commented.


    "Mom, she''s a hostess. She''s only there to accompany her clients."


    "What? But she doesn''t look like that."


    Although Donna Hua had only glanced at the beauty just now, she could tell that her features were extremely elegant. There was not a single thing about her that looked seductive or flirty.


    Donna could tell that she was a gentle and sweet woman.


    She would become a decent daughter-in-law.


    It wouldn''t be possible for her to be a hostess.


    "I saw it with my own eyes," Jacob insisted.


    He didn''t bother to mention how Cherry lifted up her skirt for him to see.


    Of course, his mother had always been worried about his single life that she would want to marry him off as quick as possible. As long as one woman looked his way, she was off planning their wedding.


    Jacob had been so used to living alone in J City that he didn''t need someone to interfere in his lifestyle.


    His mother, however, would beg to differ.


    Just as the two walked out of the restaurant, Cherry already stepped inside her car.


    She had always wore light to no make-up all year round. After all, she didn''t really need it. Her features was gentle enough. Her broad eyebrows framed her almond-shaped eyes. Her high cheekbones added some texture into her already gentle features


    She already looked beautiful.


    No one expected that such a beautiful woman would have such a sharp mind.


    Even then, she couldn''t help but recall her humiliating situation with Jacob.


    Her cheeks flushed. ''He''s only a stranger, '' she told herself. ''His opinions don''t matter.''


    She sat in the car and took out some rubbing alcohol stored in the back of her car. Without missing a beat, she wiped her shoulders, legs, and any part of her skin that had been touched by that man.


    After working in the entertainment sector for so many years, Cherry was already used to these types of harassment.


    She clenched her jaw.


    Drinking, having dinner, pretending to smile, all of those meant nothing to her.


    Even then, she couldn''t help but shiver at the thought of the old man''s hands running down her thighs.


    ''It''s the price you have to pay, '' she thought.


    As a top agent, she needed to force herself to be strong.


    She put away the alcohol and started the car.


    However, just as she was about to return to her home and lie on her very comfortable bed, her phone rang. Seeing that it was from Jonny, she answered.


    "Cherry, help me! I was injured on the set!" he shouted out, groaning in great pain.


    Eyes wide, Cherry gave a sharp turn to the opposite direction. "Which hospital are you in?" she demanded. "I''ll deal with it."


    "I''m still in the studio. Come here as soon as you can." Jonny hung up.


    Cherry didn''t dare delay.


    She slammed her foot onto the pedal and sped away.


    Were all her assistants stupid?


    The actor was injured, but they didn''t even bother to send him to the hospital? Did they really have to wait for her?


    ''What would they become without me?'' she thought exasperatedly.


    Cherry rushed to the studio as she heaved heavily.


    When she arrived, she saw Jonny lounging on the chair.


    "Hurry up, send him to the hospit¨C" However, she stopped herself.


    Jonny was calmly drinking from his bottle. In fact, he looked extremely healthy. It didn''t look as if he had been injured.


    "Didn''t you say that you were injured?" Cherry crossed her arms over her chest, looking extremely unconvinced.


    "Yes." Jonny raised his hand.


    There was a deep wound on his arm and blood was oozing out of the gash. However, it was obvious that the bleeding had stopped.


    "The wound is deep," he explained. Cherry didn''t look amused at all. "And? What do you want me to do?"


    "Take me to my brother''s hospital." He grinned cheekily. "If I needed to get stitches and a tetanus shot, I''ll have the whole day off. You can talk to my sponsors."


    Cherry sighed helplessly and shook her head. What the hell was she going to do with him?


    If he wanted to get a break, then he might as well tell her. Why did he have to pretend to be injured?


    Cherry talked with the director for a long time. When the foreign director glanced at Jonny''s state, he faked a painful expression.


    He even groaned for added effect. Soon enough, the director finally agreed. Jonny followed behind Cherry. Several assistants crowded over him, wanting to see if they could do anything to help them.


    "All of you could leave now," he said weakly. "Cherry can take me to the hospital." As soon as they left the set, Jonny plastered a large smile on his face.


    "I''ve already told him that you might need to stay in the hospital for a check-up, so he''ll give you a day off tomorrow," Cherry said dryly. "You ass. Why did you have to say that you were injured?"

 Chapter 4 Top Agent

    Fortunately, the director was not a very smart man. He believed Cherry without hesitation; it actually made her feel a little sorry for him that he was so gullible.


    No wonder Jonny had insisted on her coming to his rescue. If she hadn''t, who else would he be able to find to make excuses for his laziness?


    Cherry had just learned something new, Jonny had a brother she had never heard of!


    Jonny pretended to be innocent, and said, "I need to rest for a while. I''ve lost a lot of blood you know."


    "All right, I''ll drive you straight home then," Cherry replied, starting the car.


    "Didn''t I say you should take me to the hospital my brother works at? I''ve already asked him to wait there for me, but don''t worry, it''s very close."


    Cherry looked back at him in confusion, still not entirely convinced, "Do you really have a brother?" She had been his agent for many years now and somehow this had never come up. How could she not know this?


    Jonny simply laughed.


    He slumped down in the back seat, getting really comfortable and replied, "I really do. But he''s nothing like me. He was a good student and studied hard. Later on in life, he went to the best medical university in the country. Recently, he was deceived by my mother and came back." There seemed to be a hint of mockery in his tone which made Cherry frown. It seemed she was missing something, but she said nothing of it, deciding to just let it be.


    Jonny had started his career very early, and all the hard work he had put in to it was not something that most people understood.


    Perhaps it was just that his efforts were overshadowed by his more academic brother''s achievements.


    Cherry headed for the hospital at the address she had been given.


    But for some reason, this road felt so familiar.


    It looked like they were heading for the hospital she had been at last time.


    "My brother is a surgeon. Recently though, he seems to be working shifts in the emergency room. He was supposed to have dinner with my mother tonight, but I called him to deal with my wound first." Jonny then stretched himself and added, "You can leave after he''s done treating me."


    Cherry couldn''t hold her tongue any longer.


    She just had to ask, "Is you brother by any chance, Jacob Nalan?"


    Jonny''s eyes lit up. "What? Do you know him?"


    Cherry sneered silently and did not reply.


    ''It''s a small world I guess, we were bound to cross paths again,'' she thought to herself.


    She hadn''t expected to see him again so soon though.


    Jonny shuffled around in the back of the car and the wound was about to start bleeding more profusely again.


    Cherry parked the car and followed him to the elevator.


    When they stepped out, they found Jacob already waiting in the exam room.


    He got to his feet quickly when he caught sight of Jonny, a trace of worry on his cold face. "How did this happen?"


    He glanced at Cherry but concealed his surprise perfectly, turning back to lean over and examine Jonny''s wound, ignoring her completely.


    When Jonny saw his brother, he seemed to totally forget his injury. "Well, wounds like this are quite common. I had a little accident hanging from a wire and got myself injured. That''s it..."


    "We need to disinfect it first. With this sort of injury, it''s safer to have an injection to get rid of the tetanus," said Jacob, quickly ushering him to the medical station.


    Jacob touched a cotton pad to Jonny''s wound and he immediately let out a cry of pain. Jacob raised his head and rolled his eyes. "You''re crying out in pain now, why didn''t you just take better care of your body in the first place?" he asked.


    Jonny was upset, his stinging wound sending him into a foul mood. "Who said I didn''t take care of it? The stunt wire broke, can I control that? I''ve been working like this every day and I often get injured. If you don''t want to take care of this for me, I''ll find someone else to do it!"


    Jonny was famous for his bad temper, and in the years since he''d become famous, everyone had learned about it.


    Jacob just stared back at him coldly. "Nobody else will take care of you like a brother!" He pressed the cotton down hard. Jonny was in so much pain he wanted to beat his brother.


    "Anesthetic." He turned around to look for the injection and said, "You need to have stitches, and don''t let it come into contact with water until they''re removed."


    Jonny glared back and said, "If you''re taking care of me like a brother, why were you so rough with my wound, huh?"


    Jacob didn''t answer, he just skillfully gave him an injection and said lightly, "I''m not like you. I can tell the good from the bad. You know, you shouldn''t hang out with people you don''t know that well."


    Cherry was stunned.


    ''What is he talking about?'' she wondered, but Jonny spoke first.


    "What do you mean?"


    Jacob then lifted his head and looked directly at Cherry. She sneered back at him with hate in her eyes.


    "What? Doctor Nalan, do you remember who I am now?"


    "I apologize, I didn''t recognize you before you lifted the dress."


    Basically, he had not been able to forget her after she lifted her dress.


    Jonny blinked blankly, turning his head back and forth between the two of them.


    What were they hiding from him?


    "I didn''t know you until you tore my dress," Cherry snapped back. She then calmed herself a little and said, "Dr. Nalan, you''ve had a problem with me since the first time we met. You can ask Jonny what kind of person I am and I think you''ll see that you''re still far from being able to distinguish between good and bad."


    Jonny couldn''t help but laugh, but his smile soon turned to a grimace as his brother plunged a needle into his arm to sew his wound. He was still uncomfortable, despite the anesthetic.


    "Brother," he chuckled, "calm down. This is my agent. And I don''t care about whether you can tell the good from the bad, just remember that you''re stabbing your brother''s arm. Please, show s


    ome mercy."


    "Didn''t you just say that I didn''t treat you like a brother would?" Jacob said angrily. He then added with disdain in his voice, "I''m really concerned that this sort of person is your agent. I''m willing to bet she''s been taking advantage of you for many years now hasn''t she? She''s been pimping you out for her own gain, right?"


    That stunned Jonny silent for a moment. Cherry then responded slowly, "I''m sorry, but you don''t know what you''re talking about. Over the last five years, I''ve been helping Jonny cancel all those social engagements and tried to keep him from going out and around so much. Your opinion is useless anyway, no matter what kind of person you are, you just think others are the same."


    She''d had enough of this bastard and his prejudice he''d held for several times; she had to fight back against him.


    Jonny stared at his elder brother in a daze. As always, Jacob was not easy to handle.


    He might have been out of line to say so, but it seemed he hit the nail on the head. "No wonder people say the entertainment business is a jungle; it''s a real mess," Jacob said calmly. He then took his time stitching Jonny''s wound, "Jonny, if I told Dad that this is your agent, there''s no way he''d let you continue working in the entertainment business. We may be short on money, but don''t have to resort to getting it like this. We''re not like just anybody."


    His words almost choked Cherry from the insult she felt.


    But she did not want to show any weakness. "Oh my, I''m sorry. Did you live in the mountains before? You haven''t been in the city for a long time, have you? You don''t know anything. Didn''t Jonny tell you? His father picked me to be his agent. That''s right. Five years ago, Mr. Nalan interviewed me himself and asked me to work for Jonny."


    They were both so quick to bark back at each other that Jonny felt his eyes weren''t fast enough to keep up with them.


    He was swiveling his head between them so much as they argued, it was actually a good distraction. He was so captivated his wound didn''t even hurt anymore!


    "I see." Jacob sutured the wound and deftly cut the end of the thread. "Well, Father doesn''t understand that people change."


    "You!" Cherry couldn''t take any more of his nonsense. "You think I''m a liar? I''ll sue you for slander. You don''t believe I will?"


    "I only believe my own eyes," Jacob responded, pointing at his bright eyes challengingly. "I don''t care what you do, just please don''t steer my younger brother down the wrong path," he continued.


    Did Jonny need her to misguide him?


    He was already bad enough on his own.


    Jonny almost burst into laughter at the sight of Cherry, a strong woman who was usually the picture of cool and collected, about to collapse.


    Jacob frowned at his brother and asked, "It seems you don''t feel pain anymore. Is it funny now?"


    "No... Just... Why do you two hate each other so much? What happened here?"


    A calm, strong woman and an icy doctor. What on earth had happened between them?


    "That''s none of your business!" Cherry snapped. She then crossed her arms and asked, "Jonny, are you done here or not? Let me drive you home."


    Before he could answer, Jacob butted in, "No, that''s not necessary. I can drive him home." He then muttered under his breath, "I don''t want him to be taken away to do bad things."


    Cherry was so angered the color drained from her face.


    "You can leave, Cherry," Jonny said, waving his hand to dismiss her.


    "It''s better for you to stay away from such a vile person. There are too many things in the entertainment business you can''t control. If you can find something else to do, you''d better change careers," Jacob said in a low voice.


    Jonny laughed, "Change careers? I don''t know anything else. I can''t be a doctor like you. Besides, I''m used to a lavish lifestyle. What else could I do to earn money faster than being a star?"


    Jacob''s thin lips moved to speak, but nothing came out.


    It seemed his younger brother didn''t want him to come back.


    He lowered his eyes, trying to hide his disappointment.


    Even back home, he was still lonely.


    But he was used to it and so it didn''t bother him as much anymore.


    Jacob said nothing more and Jonny turned over and jumped off the operating table.


    He moved his arm as if nothing had happened. "I''m starved. Let''s go home and ask Mom to cook me some noodles."


    Jacob packed up and stood in his way, "Don''t take any painkillers tonight when your arm hurts, just ride it out."


    "No problem, I can handle it." Jonny carelessly jumped into the car.


    The two brothers drove steadily through the dark night until they reached their mother''s house...


    "How did you hurt yourself like this?" Donna''s heart ached at the sight of her injured child. Her eyes reddened and welled up as she immediately ordered the servants to boil some red date tea. "You''re not allowed to go back to your own house. You''ll stay here where I can take care of you."


    Jonny collapsed onto the sofa lazily and said, "It''s not a big deal. It''s just a little scratch, Mom. I''ll take the day off tomorrow and get back to work the day after. The promos haven''t been finished yet."


    "Can''t you just quit?" All she cared about was her son''s health. "We don''t need you to earn so much money, we have enough."


    "Mom," Jonny said helplessly, "if I break the contract I have to pay more than ten million dollars in damages."


    Donna''s mouth gaped wide open. For a middle-class housewife like her, a number like that was the stuff of fairytales.


    "I''ve saved a fair bit of money over the years, I just don''t think it''s a good idea to spend it like that. Plus the company won''t be able to explain me quitting either and that''ll just cause more trouble." He kissed his mother softly and said, "You''re going to be 55 years old in a few days, and it''s also your 28th wedding anniversary with my father. Why don''t I take care of it, spoil you guys a bit?"

 Chapter 5 Birthday Plan

    Donna hesitated for a moment and said slow and sad, "Your father... He will not like it."


    York Nalan was a university professor and the head of the Nalan family, he had always possessed a strange temperament.


    Jonny wasn''t good at study when he was still a student. His family had never been supportive of his choice to be a star. York Nalan had declared he would never use any money his son earned pursuing this path, and thus far, he had stuck to that. He hadn''t used so much as a penny from Jonny over the last few years.


    "He..." Jonny''s heart sank. "I''m his son too and I make money as well. Why does he look down on me? He doesn''t spend my money, only my brother''s. I..."


    "Don''t worry about it, it doesn''t matter. We just won''t let him know it''s you who''s done that for us," Donna said sweetly, comforting her son.


    Jonny smiled back, "Okay. Mom, you love me the most, don''t you?"


    "Of course I love you. You''re my little boy."'' Tears welled up in Donna''s eyes and she said, pained in her heart, "I hate seeing you hurt like this."


    Suddenly, what had happened at the hospital earlier that night jumped into Jonny''s mind and he could not help but laugh.


    "Why are you laughing? I thought you''d be in pain? Your brother says he gave you seven stitches!"


    "No, I''m not laughing at this..." The more he thought about it, the funnier it got. Eventually, he managed to speak, "Earlier tonight, when I went to have my hand stitched, Jacob had a pretty heated argument with my agent. I really never expected my usually so stoic and boring brother to get into a fight with someone and even snap at my agent so viciously. He was actually quite awesome."


    Donna looked at him in disbelief. "That''s impossible. He''s always been the sort of person to punch someone if he''s angry. But an argument... I just can''t believe it."


    "I swear, it happened. But it was with a woman. He''s good at taekwondo, there''s no way he''d actually hit her. He mocked her and spoke in all kinds of insulting tones. I''ve never seen him behave like that."


    "He''s never acted like that before..."


    "That''s why it''s so funny! It was really strange." Jonny rolled on the sofa lazily. "They say my agent is capable of persuading even the dead, and yet she was like putty in his hands and turned all pale with anger. She was far from her usual self in front of him. I had no idea my brother was such a quick-witted smooth talker! They were like enemies, yet I think they would make a weird perfect match."


    Jonny might not have meant what he said, but Donna took those words very seriously.


    She widened her eyes, her interest piqued. "Which agent are you talking about? Is she... married?"


    "Mom, what are you doing?" Jonny asked, speaking over her bubbling enthusiasm. "She''s a woman, the same age as me. She doesn''t even have a boyfriend..." he continued.


    His mother got so excited she took his hand and squeezed it tight.


    Jonny squealed like a pig, yelping in pain.


    "Oh no, I''m so sorry, I didn''t mean to... I''m just so excited. When will you bring your agent over so I can meet her?"


    Jonny squinted at his mother warily and said with suspicion, "Don''t you try and set me up with her." They had been working together for five years and no spark had ever ignited between them. It must have meant she was not his type.


    "No, I won''t. Just bring her here sometime," Donna replied anxiously.


    She was not worried about Jonny finding someone, he was surrounded with women all the time. The silent Jacob was who she was concerned about.


    "Okay," Jonny said, turning over to hug his mother. "Since you''ve promised me I can take care of your 55th birthday party, I''ll ask Cherry to come over and be in charge of organizing the whole thing. Don''t worry, she''ll take care of everything for you."


    A grin stretched across Donna''s joy-filled face from ear to ear. "Okay! The moment I heard the name I liked it."


    Jonny was a little uneasy now.


    Should he tell her that the argument between Cherry and Jacob was not a happy or even all that civil one?


    Jonny informed his agent of what he needed her to do for his mother''s birthday. One week was more than enough time for the incredibly capable Cherry to plan the party.


    But before the big day, he arranged a meeting between her and his mother.


    Donna noticed her gentle smile and could not help but ask, "Miss Cherry, have we met before?"


    "Auntie, please, just call me Cherry," she replied with a friendly smile. "And no, I don''t think we have met. I''m sure I would never forget someone so kind and beautiful."


    Jonny really detested his mother''s tactics.


    She was using the oldest trick in the book to try and get her to be her daughter-in-law.


    "Mom," Jonny interrupted, trying to brush her brazenness under the rug and smooth things over. "Perhaps you saw her in some of my interviews. She is my agent after all."


    "No, that''s not it..." Donna frowned and was about to continue, "I really..."


    "Well, I''ll let you two chat. Feel free to ask her for anything. I''m going to get the driver to take me for a spin," He wanted no part of all this fixing up his mother was trying to do.


    "Really?" Donna said in surprise. She smiled with embarrassment, "Thank you."


    "I majored in planning," Cherry said. "If you need anything at all, if there''s anything you want, just tell me. I''ll do my best to arrange it for you," she added.


    Jonny had asked her to handle this event instead of hiring an outside planning company for a couple reasons. On the one hand, he wanted to protect his privacy. On the other, he wanted this birthday party for his mother to be special, and he trusted Cherry to pull that off.


    "I only have one request..."


    Cherry pricked up her ears, eager to please.


    "Save money. I don''t want it to be too expensive."


    The smile on Cherry''s face froze, she had not expected that. "Oh, of course. Don''t worry about that. I would never make it too extravagant or over the top."


    She then asked D


    onna for some family photos and pictures.


    The only trouble with them was that none of the photos had their negatives or any digital data of them. Producing a new clean image would require some work.


    But this wasn''t a difficult problem to solve for Cherry.


    She passed them on to the tech department to handle and afterwards, not only was she able to blow the images up to a much larger size, but she was also able to save a copy of the negatives and sent it to Donna for her to keep.


    She hadn''t expected the mother of the famous, excessive Jonny, to be so easily satisfied.


    She was so happy she burst into tears of joy.


    "I know how hard this must have been to do. I wanted to save these photos a long time ago, but year after year I never got to it and they just got older. I was afraid they''d get all yellow and discolored by the time I would want to show them to my future grandchildren..."


    "It was really nothing," Cherry said modestly. She then comforted Donna in a soft and gentle voice, "Auntie, if you want more copies to keep, just tell me and I''ll get them made for you, okay?"


    In the photos were images of the lives of two people, three people, four people, five people...


    It was only then that Cherry realized Jonny had three siblings.


    Surprisingly, the most outstandingly good-looking person in the pictures was not the star, Jonny.


    It was in fact the stone-faced Jacob.


    It seemed he had always had the same cold expression on his face since he was a child. There was not a single photo where he was smiling.


    But that did not detract from his handsomeness in the slightest.


    Cherry was able to pick him out even if she just glanced the photos quickly.


    He had been handsome since he was a child, and his features hadn''t changed at all.


    He grew up normally and had not lost any of his attractiveness.


    The only issue was that he had an annoying personality and a foul mouth with a horrible way of speaking to people.


    When Cherry looked at him in the photos, she didn''t seem to hate him as much. They truly lived in a world where people were judged by their appearance.


    Donna noticed Cherry looking at the photos and smiled, "That''s my eldest son." She moved her fingertips up to point at Jacob, Cherry not paying much attention to her. "He graduated from Medical University and now he works at the hospital in H City. He''s the smartest of my four children. He''s single right now though..."


    Cherry concealed her surprise and looked away as if she hadn''t been staring at the photos before. "He seems really impressive. You must be proud. I''ll take care of these photos. Please just be patient. You can check back after a week to see how they''ve come out."


    Out of all the family members, only Jacob asked about the arrangements for his mother''s birthday. "Why don''t I ask Jonny to come out for a meal with us on that day?"


    Donna smiled and replied, "Don''t worry about it, the planning company I''ve hired will take care of it."


    Jacob nodded, "Then give me their phone number. Let me talk to them."


    "No, no, it''s fine," Donna protested. She was afraid her husband would find out it was all Jonny''s idea. "It''s not your birthday, I''m the one who should tell them what I want and what to do."


    Jacob cast a confused glance at his mother and said nothing more.


    Donna felt a little guilty.


    Time was running out, would Cherry really be able to plan and throw her party in time? And would it be any good?


    Cherry had rented a beautiful villa nestled in the mountains.


    The lawn and garden was big enough to accommodate more than a hundred people, which was much more space than they would need.


    Only close relatives and friends were invited. Celebrities and media were not included in this event.


    On the afternoon of her birthday, Jacob drove his mother to the hillside. As he pulled up, the decorations and furnishings surrounding the venue lit his eyes up. He was blown away by what he saw.


    The entrance was an iron archway decorated with purple silk flowers and gardenias. Both sides of the passageway were lined with blue and purple crystal vases with irises and gardenias in them, and decorated with a milk white silk ribbon. The path was a lush pink and white carpet dotted with rose petals.


    Most special of all was the photo display corridor that led from the entrance right to the guests'' seats.


    The photos were framed in an exquisite western aesthetic style, in the colors of milk white, blue-purple, smoky pink and other warm tones. They were all placed on a specially made rack of milk white, surrounded by pink, white and purple roses.


    They were pictures of Donna and the whole family and placed in chronological order, a clever and thoughtful idea.


    The lights of deep yellow, light purple and more milk white mixed together to create a warm atmosphere throughout.


    The birthday table was also arranged with his mother''s favorite light purple color, an elegant and simply lovely display.


    This planning company had good taste it seemed to Jacob.


    He couldn''t help being impressed and appreciating the decor and work that had been done.


    Cherry saw Donna making her away over and immediately walked up to her and said, "Auntie, you''re here? I''m sorry I had to ask you to come here earlier. You need to change your clothes."


    Jacob was a little taken aback and frowned at her. "What are you doing here?"


    Just how many identities did she have?


    She was a prostitute sometimes, an agent other times and now she was on the staff of a planning company?


    "Mr. Jacob, I''m sorry, but could I please ask you to help out. The guests need to sign their names later on. We have staff responsible for this but I''m going to need you to supervise it."


    In other words, he was nothing more than a door man welcoming guests in!


    Donna looked between the two of them and could not help but chuckle.


    Her son just stared back blankly at the woman in front of him without saying a word.

 Chapter 6 A Tough Woman

    "Humph!" Jacob snorted before relenting and striding off towards the door.


    Donna seldom saw her son so obedient.


    ''Oh damn! I should probably stop smiling from ear to ear!''


    "There''s staff who''ll help you change your clothes. I''ve arranged two outfits and some jewelry for you to choose from. Just see which you like best. Jonny bought them all so you can take them home with you afterwards."


    Donna felt a sudden urge to tell this lovely girl that she loved her to death! But she decided against it in the end.


    Two beautiful purple dresses were laid out for Donna to have her pick.


    "Thank you very much. Please, be my guest tonight and allow me to treat you to a meal," she said sincerely.


    Cherry hesitated and stuttered for a second, "I... I''m sorry, Auntie. I am working here tonight and must make sure everything goes smoothly. I can''t leave or relax until all the guests have left and had a good time."


    "That''s good," Donna blurted out unconsciously.


    "Good?" Cherry asked with a curious frown.


    "I only mean that with you here, I have no fear of there being any problems.


    Now I can rest easy knowing there won''t be any." "Don''t worry. Everything will be okay."


    And sure enough, everything went according to plan.


    From the guests entering the venue, to holding her husband''s hand so affectionately and full of love. From the dishes on the plates to the music and pictures that played on the LED screen, everything was flawless. The evening was absolutely perfect.


    Donna was filled with pure joy and her heart melted from the warmth she felt. No matter how she protested, she would get Cherry to sit beside her.


    "No, no, no," Cherry refused immediately.


    This was the place for family members. Besides, there would be a handsomely cold man seated next to her. She had no intention of forcing herself to "enjoy" the cold and uncomfortable company he would give her.


    "I still have things to do. I''ll only be a disturbance if I were to sit next to you. I''ll just go sit at the staff table."


    Jacob glanced at her indifferently.


    He was surprised, though he did not show it.


    If she was capable of arranging this whole banquet in such amazing fashion, why did she then have to be a prostitute?


    He lowered his eyes, not wanting her to see how impressed he was. She worked in the entertainment business and perhaps she was happy with that.


    "Ah, who knows when all this will be done. Cherry, why don''t you let my son drive you home later?" Donna said rolling her eyes. She had conjured up another good idea.


    "No, thanks," Cherry said refusing her again. "I can drive myself."


    Donna quickly picked up a glass of white wine and emptied it into Jacob''s mouth in front of everyone.


    "Mom... What are you doing?"


    "Oh my God! I forgot that you would be driving later and now look, I''ve made you drunk. The police will lock you up for drunk driving if you were to get in a car now. What do we do? Who could possibly take you back home?"


    She looked around the table for a volunteer but no one dared speak up.


    "Well, Miss Cherry, would you mind taking my son back home?" Donna felt pretty satisfied with herself, staring at Cherry and batting her eyes at her.


    "Uh..." Before Cherry could answer, Jacob jumped in coldly,


    "No thanks. There''s a taxi outside, I''ll just take that home." He pulled out a tissue and slowly wiped the wine that had spilled all over his face.


    Cherry rolled her eyes and said reluctantly, "Actually, I don''t mind. It''s on the way for me. Besides, Mr. Jacob and I have met before. He knows I am a good driver."


    Jacob narrowed his eyes with displeasure.


    Donna was over the moon. "Thank you, Cherry. Forgive my son, he''s not very talkative."


    "Yes, but he does like to argue." Cherry smiled playfully, bowed her head and said goodbye before turning and taking her leave.


    "Mom, what are you doing?" Everyone was doing their best not to laugh out loud while Jacob stood there a little embarrassed. "People are going to get the wrong idea now!"


    "My son," Donna said, her eyes welling up with tears, "are you trying to tell me you''re only interested in men?"


    "No..." Jacob stopped and took a deep breath to compose himself.


    What was his mother thinking?


    "That''s good. It''s not going to kill you to let someone drive you, is it?" Donna clapped her hands joyously, picked up the glass and held the old man''s hand. "Come on, York, let''s make a toast together!"


    The moment their parents had walked off, the girls and boys around the table all burst into raucous laughter.


    Richard, Jacob''s younger brother who had just entered university, especially enjoyed it. He was a standard, stressed-out freshman, but now he was laughing happily.


    "Shut up!" Jacob snapped, shooting icy glances around the table.


    They all fell silent, holding in their chuckles and trying to hide their faces from him.


    He then turned to glare at Jonny, "Don''t think I don''t know that this is all your doing!"


    "Think what you want. Mom''s always wanted to set you up with a woman. This would never have happened if you already had a girlfriend." Jonny had no reason to be afraid of him. He stuffed his mouth with food and smiled with squinted eyes.


    "Humph!" Jacob snorted.


    If his mother knew that this woman was selling her body, would she still be so enthusiastic to get them together?


    Despite how much he didn''t want to, Jacob got into Cherry''s car, being watched by the eager and expectant eyes


    of his mother.


    Cherry glanced over at him and started the car slowly. "Oh, dammit! We might get into an accident... Since that last collision in the middle of the night, my car seems to have been quite badly damaged..."


    "Fine. You can drive my car," he said, not even glancing at her from the corner of his eye.


    "Oh, yours? Perhaps it''s destined to be rear ended..."


    "Enough!" Jacob snarled. He turned and stared at her intensely. "I''ll pay you for tonight. How much do you want? Just name your price."


    "I wouldn''t have taken this job if you hadn''t paid me upfront." Did he know how many long nights she had stayed up to pull this off? "If it weren''t for Jonny, none of this would be happening! God knows how much I don''t even want to see you!"


    Every time she looked at him, bad things happened.


    She was usually a sociable, pleasant person, but every now and then, she would come across someone she felt utterly uncompelled to please. Jacob was one of those people!


    "Well we''re in the same boat there!" He scoffed and retorted, "If you continue on with your nonsense in front of my mother, I''ll tell her about your prostitution!"


    "Prostitution? What are you talking about?" He had said it before and now again! What was he going on about? She hadn''t even had a boyfriend once in her life yet, she was still a virgin! She began trembling with anger. "Jacob Nalan, expect a letter from my lawyer tomorrow!"


    "Humph. Whatever." He shrugged it off and continued, "You''re the one who was lifting your dress up in front of me, weren''t you?"


    "You tore my dress, didn''t you?" Cherry barked back.


    This woman! How could she be so unreasonable?


    "I tore your dress so I could treat your wound!" He gritted his teeth, trying not to completely lose his temper.


    "Then I lifted my dress so you would see the wound and remember me!" They had both turned red in the face with rage. Almost every car that passed could not help but look in on them to see why this couple argued so fiercely.


    They both snorted at the same time and turned their heads away to ignore each other the rest of the way.


    The car came to a slow stop.


    Jacob looked out the window and then back at Cherry.


    She picked up her bag and got off the car. "Arguing with you has made me hungry. Humph, I''m going to get myself a little midnight snack."


    Jacob narrowed his eyes as he watched her walk away.


    She had shuffled around the entire venue the whole time, like a busy bee. Even the fireworks to cap off the evening were undeniably wonderful.


    She was so busy, she might not have gotten the chance to eat anything all night.


    It was no wonder she was hungry.


    Jacob sat silently in wait, in the car by himself.


    Cherry moved fast, rushing.


    She bought a bowl of dumplings and walked out of the restaurant.


    She was making her way to the car and before she was even close, a man in a bucket hat suddenly charged towards her from a nearby lane, pulled at the bag in her hand with all his strength and tried to make quick escape.


    He was very strong and she held on tight without thinking about it, and was dragged a few steps forward by the thief trying to wrestle her bag free.


    She fell to the ground and was dragged a few more steps. The dumplings had fallen from her other hand, searing her thigh now.


    "Ouch!" she exclaimed in a low voice. Her arm was being dragged across the ground and burned horrendously.


    The thief noticed her still holding on, lifted his foot and kicked her in the head.


    A man swung his car door open wildly.


    "Bastard!" Cherry bit down hard, thinking, ''The money Jonny paid me is in my bag. All the staff''s hard work is in there, I can''t just let him get away with it!'' She held on tighter, not knowing what else to do.


    Still holding the bag firm in her grasp, she tried pushing herself up off the ground with the other hand, avoiding the man''s swinging leg.


    Jacob came and kicked the man square in the face.


    It seemed he had not expected such a tall man to be in her car. The impact shocked and frightened him and he loosened his grip on the bag.


    The tough woman on the ground quickly got to her feet and pulled her bag back, holding it securely in both hands and close to her chest.


    Jacob had already grabbed the man by the neck, thrown him to the ground and was now standing on his chest.


    "Why didn''t you just let go?" Cherry shouted. She then kicked him too.


    "Stop!" the cowardly man on the floor wailed. Jacob''s expression was as cold as ice. He was too agile for him, the thief never stood a chance.


    "Let me go, I will never..." The man began begging.


    "How could I possibly let you go?" Cherry pulled out her phone and quickly called the police. She didn''t hesitate for even a moment.


    "Call the police. I''ll be out in a few days and then things are going to get real hard for you," the man threatened shamelessly.


    "Good. Thank you," Jacob said coldly. "I just recorded what you said and I''m a witness. Let''s just see what the police think of your threats."


    Cherry curled her lips and said, "I don''t mind taking dictation."


    ''Son of a bitch! My hands are numb now.''


    She raised her elbow and found that her head was numb as well.


    She had several gruesome cuts and scrapes on her elbow, the blood dripping and the grit and mud from the ground stuck to the wounds too. It was not that it wasn''t painful, she was just numb to it.


    As for her legs, they were probably covered in blisters.

 Chapter 7 Sweet Company

    The police officers on duty arrived at the scene soon after.


    Cherry, Jacob and the thief were all taken to the police station.


    "You can go back home, this has nothing to do with you. I don''t want to waste your time," Cherry turned to Jacob and said nonchalantly.


    "I''m the one who caught the thief and I''m a good, upstanding citizen. What are you trying to accomplish by driving me away?" Jacob asked with raised eyebrows.


    Cherry narrowed her eyes, unsure of what she should say.


    She had been having a hard time dealing with him since the moment they met. Her impression of him had finally changed for the better, and yet he still argued with her. "Whatever."


    She gave her report to the police after he had.


    By the time they were done, it was already late into the night.


    She left the station and found Jacob still sitting on the bench outside.


    "Are you waiting for me to drive you home?" Her hands were still numb from the fall she had taken and she wasn''t sure how well she''d be able to drive.


    Jacob glanced at her and said flatly, "Your wounds need to be treated. And I''m a doctor."


    She was stunned.


    She was still digesting this turn of events when Jacob had already got to his feet and pulled her down to take a seat.


    There was a small bag beside him containing simple cotton, disinfectant, anti-inflammatory drugs and various other medical supplies.


    "You keep this stuff with you all the time?" His preparedness surprised her. She just couldn''t help but ask.


    He looked up and pointed in the opposite direction without saying anything.


    A huge signboard that read ''Pharmacy'' was clearly visible.


    Cherry blushed from embarrassment.


    It seemed he was too smart for her to handle.


    He took care of her injuries with a gentle and deft touch. She winced through the pain when the medical alcohol touched her bleeding wound. "Ouch!" she squealed. He stared at her and said, "So now it hurts? Why were you pretending to be strong just now?"


    "When did I pretend to be strong?" She was still holding onto her bag tightly and said, "Here is a little repayment for tonight. It''s the least I could do. If all the money had been taken with my bag, I would have lost so much."


    The look in Jacob''s eyes suddenly changed.


    She was single-minded and stubborn, that was enough to make a soft woman tough when she needed to be.


    Jacob had seen that in her.


    Adela Mei saw Cherry wrapped in bandages and asked in shock, "Oh my God! What happened? Are you hurt?"


    "Don''t worry about it, it''s nothing. Just some really bad luck!" Cherry sat down and took the money out of her bag and continued, "I was almost robbed. By the way, this money is for the staff who helped with the party planning."


    Adela looked at her and shook her head worriedly. "Cherry, you..." She took the money and said, "You''re badly injured. Why don''t you stay home for a couple days, and take some time off? I''ve told you being an agent is not a dependable career..."


    Cherry sipped her coffee gingerly and said, "You''re more of a nag than my father. You''re my friend, why do you act like my mother?"


    Adela couldn''t help laughing. "Am I that old?" She touched her face, examining her features. "Never mind. Maybe it''s because I''ve been a teaching assistant for so long that I just naturally act a little motherly."


    Cherry blinked cheekily and replied, "In that case, maybe you should find yourself a handsome man to put an end to your single life."


    Adela Mei sneered, "Oh please, as if you''re going to get married."


    "Hey, I don''t think we can still be friends if you talk like that."


    "Don''t be my friend. It''s fine. I''m your senior." Adela Mei waved her hand and called the waiter over. "Can I have two blueberry cakes, two cups of ice cream..."


    "No, just one of each," Cherry hastily cut her off.


    "Woman, what will your money be used for if not to eat?" Adela said rolling her eyes. "If you eat and gain a pound, you can curse me to gain two pounds!"


    Cherry rested her head on her hands and replied, "You don''t gain weight. Besides, I''m in so much pain I can''t go out. Are you trying to fatten me to death?"


    "Just relax and take it easy," Adela said comfortingly. She cut her a piece of cake and pushed it over to Cherry. "A woman should love herself more when no man is loving her."


    "Then find a man to love you."


    "Well, if men were reliable..." Adela Mei suddenly curled her lips and smiled.


    Cherry sighed.


    Adela Mei had no family. She''d been independent and on her own since she was a child. She was only two years older than Cherry, but as a teaching assistant at the University, she had to take on a lot of part-time jobs. She hadn''t bought herself a house in H City, instead, she bought shops and rented them out.


    "Ah, don''t say that." Cherry put some sugar in her coffee and continued, "Don''t always drink such bitter coffee, life can be so much sweeter."


    Adela smiled brightly and said, "Come on, you hypocrite. You should find a man to love you, I don''t need it. I''m fine on my own."


    She then remembered something. "Cherry, I want to buy a new store. Come with me this afternoon?"


    "Why? It''s not like I''ll have any share in it if I go with you to see it." Cherry sighed and went on, "But, I guess I''ll go since you asked so nicely."


    However, her thighs were not very presentable at the moment.


    "Didn''t you just buy one last year? And you are already considering buying another one this year?"


    "Yes. I need to pay the bank loan."


    "Then why..." Cherry started with confusion.


    "I''ve changed to another school." "My job hopping has paid off and my annual salary has been doubled. So I thought I''d reward myself."


    Cherry decided she just ate the cake silently.


    Compared to her friend, she was truly useless.


    After a while,


    she continued, "It''s good to work in a new place. You can find a handsome man there to be your boyfriend."


    "I don''t think I could," Adela replied. "There are only some really old men who are going to retire soon in the university."


    Cherry sighed. She wished she could live as care-free as Adela.


    It was a rare day off for Cherry and her father had arranged a blind date for her in the evening.


    She was only 27 years old and already her father was treating her like some stock in his inventory that needed to be cleared as soon as possible...


    A single woman was pathetic, as he saw it.


    "No, I won''t," Jacob objected firmly. He was eating and didn''t even look at the number plate his mother had placed in front of him.


    Another blind date...


    Why was she being so mysterious and asking him to meet some stranger at a reserved table? Did she think that would somehow ignite sparks between them?


    Donna pursed her lips and tears were about to roll down her face. "My life is so miserable..." she said wiping her eyes, "You are my eldest son and also the son I am most proud of. Your siblings are still so young. I just want to have grandchildren like all the other 55-year-old ladies. Is that too much to ask?"


    He was backed into a corner and didn''t know how to get out.


    York coughed and added, "What harm could it do to just go and see what you think of her?" He would have exposed his wife''s poor acting skills if they hadn''t been married for more than 20 years. He knew better than to do that.


    "No." Jacob was determined not to fold under pressure. "Mom has probably arranged for me to meet Cherry."


    Last time he had seen Cherry, he had accompanied her to the police station to give their report and then drove back. He had come home late at night and his mother was hiding in her room, peeking out at him through a crack in an opened door, giggling to herself like a child. Did she really think he hadn''t noticed?


    "Cherry? Who is Cherry?" Donna asked, pretending to forget.


    Jacob snorted and ignored her ridiculous attempt at ignorance.


    "I swear, it really isn''t her." Donna cried out, "Go, go, son... please..."


    "If you don''t, that girl will have to sit there on her own for who knows how long..." York sighed, "I don''t think that''s a good thing to do to her."


    Jacob''s heart skipped a beat, stuck between a rock and a hard place.


    He lowered his head and looked at the number plate in front of him. He reached out and grabbed it in his palm.


    "Fine. I''ll go," he said softly.


    A smile instantly beamed off Donna''s face, "I knew my son is the best, most obedient child there is!"


    "After this one, I''m not meeting anyone else for a month." With that, Jacob pushed the bowl away and got to his feet.


    Donna''s face changed when she heard that.


    She soon brushed it off and shook her head, comforting herself.


    "It''s okay. Perhaps this time it will work," she said.


    She was still full of hope that the girl would like her son.


    How was she to know that her son had no such hope in mind and didn''t care at all?


    The man Cherry was set up with had chosen the coffee shop.


    She was already half full after eating all afternoon with Adela and decided she would not eat on this date.


    Their date was supposed to be at half past six, but the man didn''t arrive until seven thirty.


    If he wasn''t the son of her father''s boss, she would have left without thinking twice about it.


    The man''s face was covered in pimples and the repugnant perfume he wore could be smelled from a few blocks away. Cherry felt sick when he came close, but she hid her disgust well.


    "Are you hungry?" the man asked right away. He didn''t apologize for being late. Truthfully, he didn''t seem sorry about it. "Well just order something to eat. I''m starving to death."


    Cherry''s eyes widened, stunned by the man''s behavior, "Then order whatever you like."


    The man licked his fingertip and thumbed through the menu. "I told my father I wanted to have dinner at his restaurant but he said I couldn''t. He said I should take you out and well, the food here is so expensive I can''t believe it," he said through a sigh. He was so shocked it seemed as though he''d discovered a new continent. "Hey, you girls all want to lose weight, right? I suppose you can''t eat too much for dinner then."


    He was so proud of himself for finding a way around having to spend too much, and called the waiter over to order for the both of them.


    Cherry pricked up her ears and heard the man order her a green salad.


    "Is that okay?" He even smiled at her, clearly pleased with himself.


    "Sure." Why not?


    She was already trying to figure out how to refuse him. She couldn''t make it influence her father''s work.


    She had never come across such a stingy man before.


    He ordered a steak for himself and began wolfing it down the second the plate hit the table, one huge mouthful after the other.


    The sauce dripped form his mouth onto the table and he was sweating profusely. He looked like he hadn''t eaten for a few days.


    Cherry was glad all she was having was a vegetable salad. She wouldn''t be able to stomach anything else with the way this man ate.


    The man finished his meal and Cherry''s salad was pretty much untouched.


    "What''s the matter? Aren''t you hungry?" The man was surprised, leaning back in his seat with his belly full and bulging.


    "Well, I did have afternoon tea." Cherry smiled awkwardly, "Or..."


    "Well, let''s not waste it. Why don''t I eat that for you?"


    She was aghast as she watched the man take the salad from her and began eating it in front of her face.


    The woman who was going to marry him would probably starve to death.


    She had little doubt about that.


    Once the man was done eating, he rubbed his big hands together in satisfaction.

 Chapter 8 Eye Pleasing

    Cherry felt sick by the sight of him. He was a hundred times more disgusting than any other paunchy man she''d ever seen.


    The waiter came over and cleared the plates from their table. The man was full now and finally had the time to look at Cherry properly.


    "You are indeed as beautiful as my father said," the man said grinning widely. He was probably more impressed that she hadn''t eaten much.


    Cherry couldn''t take any more of this and said abruptly, "Sorry, I''ve got a call I have to take..."


    She pretended to listen to her phone for a while and added, "I''m sorry, there''s just something I have to take care of really quickly..."


    The man ignored her and asked, "What''s your job? How much do you earn in a month? How many babies do you plan to have? Do you have your own house?" He went on and on with his curiosities, asking away shamelessly...


    Cherry curled her lips, trying to conceal her annoyance and drank the ice water in front of her. "I''m sorry. I really just came here today to tell you that I have a boyfriend." Her patience had run out. He couldn''t even take the hint when she had pretended to take a call to slip away. She had already tried to let him down easy, she couldn''t be blamed for being so brazen now.


    "That doesn''t matter to me," the man said confidently, waving off her rejection with his hand, "I am without a doubt better than he is in absolutely every way. Besides, your father probably introduced me to you because he wasn''t happy with this boyfriend of yours."


    The urge to overturn the table shot through every inch of Cherry''s being. She forced a fake smile and said, "Well my father has no idea I have a boyfriend."


    "It still doesn''t matter. You should call him here and compare him to me. Then you will know how good a catch I am."


    Call him here?


    Cherry frowned.


    It was already so late at night, where could she find a man at this hour to pretend to be her boyfriend?


    She could ask Jonny? He would probably only make this situation worse for her...


    She hesitated for a moment, when a familiar figure suddenly walked past their table.


    Cherry immediately sprung to her feet and shouted, "Jacob!"


    Jacob turned around, looked down at the number in his hand and looked back at her. "Not you? No."


    A strange feeling ran through his heart as Cherry took his hand in hers and said, "Don''t be angry. I didn''t mean to promise my father I would go on a blind date."


    Jacob was stunned and a rare flash of panic lit his cold eyes. He felt as though he had been seen through and found out.


    "Hey." The man who was sitting with Cherry stood up, insulted, and asked, "What''s going on?"


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to meet my boyfriend? Well this is my boyfriend. He heard about my blind date so he came over." Cherry looked at Jacob as if she had been hurt and was happy he had come to her rescue. "I''m sorry, Jacob..." she started. Her voice then softened and the man''s ears turned red trying to hear her. "I won''t even look at another man from now on..."


    Without thinking about it, Jacob instantly knew what she meant and what must be going on.


    But he wanted no part in helping her.


    He pushed her away and snapped, "I think you''re mistaking me for someone else? I''ve never even met you before."


    Jacob then was about to leave.


    Cherry pressed further, grabbing his arm tightly and saying, "What are you saying? Please don''t be angry. I won''t dare go out with another man ever again..."


    The girl Donna had arranged her son to meet was near them. The commotion Cherry was causing was so loud she could not help but poke her head out and look around to see what all the fuss was about. Her eyes fell on the handsome man from the photo, being pulled by another woman.


    She got to her feet upset and incredulous. Just as she was about to yell out her questions and protests, the pimple-covered man said, "Cherry, why are you holding a random guy''s arm and calling him your boyfriend? Then I may as well call you my girlfriend."


    "No, he really is my boyfriend. If you don''t believe me, look." Cherry decided she would have to risk everything.


    She put her hands on Jacob''s face, pushed herself onto her tiptoes and pressed her lips against his.


    Jacob was utterly astonished. He didn''t know what to do and just stood there and let it happen.


    The man was so angry he could not contain himself. "You... You really have a boyfriend... "


    Turned out he really wasn''t a better catch.


    But the dinner had not been paid yet!


    He threw the bill down hard and yelled, "Humph, you can pay the bill yourself!" He then stormed out in a fit of rage.


    Cherry''s hands fell around Jacob''s neck and she finally relaxed.


    "I''m sorry," she said sincerely. She was sweating all over. "That man was just so disgusting. Thank you for playing along..."


    "Jacob!" A woman''s crying voice suddenly squealed, ringing in both their ears.


    The two of them turned their heads at the same time to see a woman with tears all over her face, staring at them. "You have a girlfriend? Why then, are you still here for our blind date? I hate you!" She held her face in her hands and cried all the way out of the cafe.


    Embarrassed, Cherry asked, "What? Are you here for a blind date?"


    "What did you think?" Jacob snorted.


    He had thought his mother must have arranged for the two of them to meet. He had not expected them to both have dates at the same time, but with other people. This was a bizarre coincidence.


    A feeling he could not explain suddenly spread through his body. It was warm.


    Cherry had already sat down again. She appeared to have a headache and rubbed her head stressfully. "I thought that would get rid of that guy, but I didn''t expect him to be so petty..." She put her hand to


    her belly and said miserably, "He didn''t even let me eat a vegetable salad. My father is so ridiculous. How could he be so eager for me to have a boyfriend that this is the kind of guy he set me up with?"


    She called a waiter over and turned to Jacob with her head propped up on her hands. "If you''re not in a hurry, why not sit and have a cup of coffee with me?"


    Jacob raised his eyebrows and sat himself down opposite her.


    Cherry sighed in her heart.


    Her appetite had changed with her company.


    She suddenly found herself extremely hungry.


    Jacob ordered a black coffee and sat in silence, looking at her opposite to him, enjoying her late dinner.


    She occasionally looked up and caught his quiet eyes.


    His thin lips moved when he saw her raising her head.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    But the words that came out of his mouth were just annoying. "That guy... was actually your customer, right?"


    She decided right then to take back all the feelings she might have had for him.


    She, Cherry, didn''t care about him at all!


    Cherry stood in front of the door to her own place and rubbed her face. She looked up again with the brightest smile she could manage on her face. She opened the door and said, "Dad."


    Jerome Shen turned around and glanced at her. He noticed the smile on her face and a glimmer of hope rose within him. "What do you think of him?"


    "He doesn''t like me," she replied. She smiled, stepped forward and held her father in her arms. "It''s a good thing, now I can stay with you a little longer."


    Her father''s face sunk. "A grown girl can''t be kept by her father. I''m worried about getting you married!"


    She stuck her tongue out and pretended not to hear him. "Well, you should know, the steak at that cafe is very delicious."


    "Well, at least you got a free dinner." Jerome Shen felt a little better. He continued studying new dishes on his computer and Cherry could not help but laugh.


    She wasn''t going to tell her father that it was not the pimpled boy who paid, but Jacob.


    He had only had a cup of coffee, and yet when she was finished eating and the bill came, he grabbed it and casually threw a card out to pay.


    She sighed, thinking about how she wasn''t like Adela.


    She really wanted to find a man to fall in love with.


    Adela stepped into the classroom.


    It was full with students already sitting down and talking amongst themselves about the new university life and whatever else interested them.


    She was in charge of a large group of freshmen majoring in planning this semester.


    These students didn''t seem all that well-behaved or respectful. Their teaching assistant was standing on the platform in front of them and still, they continued talking endlessly.


    Richard Nalan was stretched out in the back row.


    "Why do I have to take such a boring class so early in the morning?" He was so sleepy. He kicked his classmate beside him and asked, "Do you want to do something fun tonight?"


    "No." The classmate''s eyes turned red with anger. "Mr. Richard, why don''t you ask your brother to take us somewhere we can have fun? He''s a big star. He must have a lot of ways to have a good time!"


    Richard sneered, "He''s busy. Besides, my father doesn''t like me spending too much time with him... Never mind. I''m not coming to this class again. I''d rather be sleeping than dealing with boring stuff!"


    The person on the platform glared at them and said in a fierce, cold tone, "For those still speaking or sleeping or not coming, please, all of you listen to me carefully. I''m Adela Mei, your teaching assistant this semester. I may not be your lecturer, but I am in charge of your homework, attendance and performance. In other words, if you don''t listen to me, I can make your lives very hard."


    Adela pursed her lips together tightly and continued, "I used to be a teaching assistant at Z University. You can go ask them about me. I punished most of the students in the class. If anyone doesn''t listen to me, I will show no mercy and not hesitate to teach that person a lesson. You will follow my rules when you step through that door into my classroom."


    The class fell into a dead silence.


    "First, I will do a roll call. If anyone is not here, that person doesn''t need to come back in the future." She smiled slyly and went on, "Perhaps you think you can help your friend for roll call and they''ll get away with it. Well you are wrong." She pulled out a facial recognition device from her bag and placed it on the table. "I''m sorry, I forgot to mention; I will be doing a facial roll call."


    "Second, I will ask for your homework. If anyone doesn''t hand theirs in, you might as well forget this class and choose some other as soon as possible."


    "Third, there will be no talking in my class."


    She clapped her hands together and said, "All right then. I have all your data recorded on this identification device. Please come up and sign in one at a time!"


    Richard was shocked. "This woman... Man, she''s cruel!"


    Neal was dozing off beside him and added, "She is pretty though. Much more beautiful than the girls in our class, but..."


    "Are you crazy?" Richard rolled his eyes at him and said, "She looks like she''s already middle-aged. How can you compare her with the girls in our class? Are you an idiot?"


    He kicked the chair in front of him. "Damn it. I chose this course and now I can''t even skip classes," he scoffed resentfully.


    His father was a professor at this university and would be paying close attention to him and his progress. This was some real bad luck.


    "Richard Nalan!" The woman on the platform was calling him to ''scan his face''.


    Reluctantly, he stood up, kicked the ground and several chairs, on his way up to the front of the class.

 Chapter 9 Who Had Changed

    Richard had been sitting in the back row. When he passed by the desks at the front, many of the young girls in his class stuck their heads out to get a look at him.


    It was no surprise that the moment he entered the school, the name "Richard Nalan" had spread all throughout the freshman area of the campus.


    He was Jonny''s younger brother and he looked like a star himself, although a little more childish and undisciplined. Numerous girls had squeezed into his classroom during orientation to see him. He was the most handsome boy in the school.


    He walked up and stood on the platform. Adela was shorter than he was and stared at him blankly.


    She then gave him a playful look and said, "Go ahead."


    He was good-looking for sure, but he looked a little arrogant as well.


    He leaned over, looked at Adela and touched the screen.


    The identification device beeped in confirmation.


    Adela thought to herself that she would probably be able to recognize such an outstandingly handsome student even without needing the device.


    She was on the platform and was supposed to be taller, but he leaned over and spoke in a voice too low for anyone but the two of them to hear, "You should ease up a little, Miss. You''ll never find a boyfriend if you''re that strict."


    Adela frowned, ticked off. She was about to lose her temper when he had already begun chuckling. He put his hands into his pants'' pockets and strutted back to his seat.


    "What did you say to her?" Neal asked curiously.


    "Aren''t you afraid she''ll call your name and punish you for talking in class? Maybe she''ll even flunk you," Richard responded sarcastically.


    "Well, everyone''s finished scanning their faces. I''m going to assign seats to every one of you. Please sit according to the arrangement I have laid out," Adela announced.


    The seating plan came up on the screen. Neal exclaimed and patted Richard furiously, "Richard, she''s made you sit in the first row!"


    "I''m not blind. I can see that!" Richard growled through gritted teeth, shrugging his hand off.


    ''Son of a bitch! How dare you?'' He decided he would teach this witch a lesson!


    "Hurry up!" Adela shouted. She looked at this unruly, handsome student and couldn''t help but want to give him a hard time. He seemed the type to have been a problem student in middle school.


    "Richard, are you deaf? He hasn''t come yet, has he? Maybe he''s not here. I guess he''s flunking out then."


    "Old woman!" Richard cursed. He reluctantly made his way down to the first row, kicked the chair for all to see, seemingly making certain it made a loud bang as he struck it.


    He looked at Adela aggressively and sat down in front of her slow and steady.


    "Richard... It''s a good name. I wonder though, if it''s a name that will find it easy to pass the exam? Or will it find it easier to fail?"


    Richard pursed his lips when he heard this. He was growing increasingly frustrated with this woman. Would she die if she didn''t speak?


    In addition to Jonny, Cherry was also responsible for a male group. It was a group of five young men, all talented. They were all slightly feminine in appearance and had a good popularity. However, such a group had added a lot to Cherry''s workload. It would take a lot more than working with Jonny, who had been acting for a long time.


    The new comers knew nothing. They were spoiled and didn''t know the meaning of hard work. They even complained when they had to shoot an advertisement outdoors. Even a superstar like Jonny had to take this kind of work seriously.


    If they didn''t work hard, how could they expect to get the part?


    She looked at these rookies in the rehearsal room through the transparent glass window, with a worried and distressed look on her face.


    They were rehearsing for this weekend''s business show. There were only four from the group of five there.


    Their rehearsal was in a mess, and what was more, there was one missing. They were hopeless.


    Cherry couldn''t stand it anymore. She pushed the door open and barged into the rehearsal room.


    When they saw her come in, they immediately stood at attention. Even the dance instructor lowered her hands and greeted her respectfully, "Miss Cherry."


    "How long have you been rehearsing? Haven''t you finished yet?" She was annoyed. "There are only three days left. Do you want to make fools of yourselves in public?" She sighed with dejection, "Don''t blame me for being harsh. Only when your show succeeds can I work hard to get you more jobs. If you don''t get jobs in this industry, you become irrelevant and that''s it for you!"


    "We understand." The four boys lowered their heads shamefully and apologized, "We got up too late, so..."


    "Where''s the other one?" Cherry glanced at them, searching for an answer and said, "Call him over here right now!"


    "Well..." The others hesitated for a moment. "Well, He... He... He... He..."


    "Speak!"


    "He... He went to a dinner party with a big boss last night, he''ll be back on the weekend!" the eldest of them said in a hurry.


    Of the five of them, the absent member was the best looking and the youngest.


    Even so, Cherry had not expected this sort of behavior before they were even famous.


    "This is ridiculous! Does he think that boss can support him for a lifetime?" she whispered in a sullen voice.


    "It was Mr. Jonny that asked him to go. That''s what he told us. He said that''s what we should tell you if you asked," the man stammered nervously.


    "Well, you can go on rehearsing." Cherry couldn''t stay here any l


    onger. She decided she had to go straight to Jonny to sort this out.


    If he didn''t want to do it, why was he asking other stars to do it?


    She knocked on Jonny''s room door and saw a beautiful woman sitting on his lap.


    Seeing they had company, she wiped the anger from her face. She still showed her respect and said calmly, "Jonny."


    Jonny patted the woman on her buttock and she walked out of the office.


    She shot a defiant look at Cherry as she passed.


    Jonny was embarrassed and tried to act casual. "Cherry, have a seat. What''s up?"


    She didn''t sit.


    There was a pink lipstick stain on the inner side of his shirt that burned through clearly for anyone''s eyes to see.


    She kept her eyes trained on it until Jonny lowered his head and found what she was staring at.


    He took out a piece of tissue and wiped it off hurriedly. "Where did you ask Rex, the lead singer of the Best-Boy group, to go?" she asked indifferently.


    "Rex?" Jonny was still wiping his shirt and could not seem to remember who he was. "What seems to be the problem?"


    "He didn''t show up to dance practice. They said he went to a business dinner."


    "Oh." Jonny then remembered and sighed helplessly, "I introduced the five boys to this boss. That young one is indeed the most cunning. He will soon... Well, he will have a good future. The boss told me that he will help Rex. Don''t worry about his business. It''s fine."


    "He''s not even 20 years old!" Cherry bit her lower lip and said, "That boss is also a man! Jonny, you can''t destroy a child like this!"


    "No, I didn''t," Jonny frowned. He rarely pulled a long face at her, but now he did. "This was his own choice. He was the one who initiated everything. I didn''t force him into anything. Cherry, do you think I''m some sort of pimp?"


    "You weren''t. Now you are!" Cherry sneered, "Don''t tell me that it''s the only way to become famous. Jonny, I have refused a lot of these kinds of things for you since you started your career! I don''t want others to take advantage of you, but now you... "


    She was so disappointed she didn''t know what to say or do.


    It seemed Jonny would do anything to achieve his own goals now.


    He had changed.


    "How can you blame me for this? How is that fair, Cherry?" Jonny was getting angry now. "Anyway, I''ve told you what happened and it''s done. I won''t explain it anymore. If you can find him and change his mind, then go. I won''t interfere!"


    His temper had boiled over. He had had enough of this.


    She was scolding him for acting as a pimp for a guy from nowhere.


    ''Humph, to hell with her,'' he thought to himself.


    "I will!" Cherry stormed out of the office without wasting a second.


    She called Rex over and over again, but he did not pick up.


    "Do you know where Rex is now?" she asked the other boys.


    They exchanged strange looks with each other before finally, someone told her. "Rex said that that boss had given him a villa to stay in. He should be sleeping over there right now."


    They gave her the address and she memorized it.


    She had been there before.


    That villa was known as a place for partying and all manner of debauchery.


    Cherry had been there with Jonny some time ago.


    It was a place where one was surrounded by beautiful women and drank wine all day and night.


    It was a night of luxury for the rich people.


    She felt sick and hesitated when she pulled up.


    She made it to the gate of the villa but wanted to turn back and leave.


    Others would laugh at her childishness, Jonny had done that already.


    But she couldn''t just stand by and watch her star being destroyed. Her conscience wouldn''t allow it.


    If he didn''t work, did he think he could get everything just by sleeping with the rich?


    She bit down hard and rang the doorbell.


    A security guard waltzed up and opened the door.


    "Mr. Rex is upstairs." After knowing what she was here for, he let her in.


    Cherry thanked him and made her way across the garden.


    She came to a dark hall and walked down it.


    She didn''t dare close the door behind her. Even still, she could not shake her discomfort from stepping out of the bright sunshine into this dreary dimness.


    The curtains were shut and on the luxurious leather sofa in the center of the room were red cigarette butts glowing through the darkness.


    Cherry stopped and said, "Mr. Gavin."


    She had not expected him to still be here.


    Gavin Yue turned around and offered her a kind smile. "Miss Cherry, are you here for Rex?"


    "Yes." She lowered her eyes, trying not to give him too much attention. "Is he here?"


    "Yes, he is. But it may not be convenient for you to see him right now." He grinned and slowly got to his feet.


    He was tall and strong, almost six-foot in height and at least a hundred kilograms in weight.


    Cherry couldn''t help but take a step back. She forced a smile, uncomfortable as it was, and said, "Well, since you''re here, it''s clearly inconvenient. I''d better come back another day."


    The man''s eyes made her feel scared and uneasy.


    "Why are you in such a hurry?" Gavin Yue tapped the cigarette leisurely and let the ash fall. "You seem to think of me as a beast that hungers to feast on people that come through here."


    "No, no," Cherry objected. She knew he was a bad guy, but she did not dare offend him so easily.


    "That''s good," he laughed, "Have a seat. I''ll ask him to come here. You are his agent after all. How could he be so impolite as to not meet you? He is a good boy. Please take good care of him for me."

 Chapter 10 How To Escape

    She had broken out into a cold sweat, beads of it streaming down her face. "Sure, sure," Cherry said shakily. She felt a little uneasy as she watched the security guard going upstairs to call Rex. "Well, how about..."


    The butler served her a cup of tea.


    Gavin smoked and continued, "In fact, you look like you could be a star as well. As good-looking as you are, and having been an agent in this industry for so many years, have you ever considered becoming a star yourself? If you want to..." He looked down at Cherry and stepped closer to her.


    The smile on her face froze in place, her nerves keeping it hanging there. "Well I... I''m flattered... I..."


    She frowned and glanced upstairs. The sound of footsteps was gone. Where was Rex? Why hadn''t he come down yet?


    Gavin put out the cigarette casually.


    He came closer to Cherry and said, "You have been working for Jonny for that long. That''s a pity, isn''t it?"


    "What pity?" Cherry managed an awkward smile and changed the subject. "How about you just let Rex have a rest? I won''t disturb you anymore. I''ll..."


    The man grabbed her hand.


    Something dark gripped her heart. She couldn''t free her hand. She frowned again and said, "Mr. Gavin, I don''t understand."


    "You understand." He put his hand on her smooth face and touched it lightly.


    She was not the most beautiful woman he had ever seen, but her indifferent, basic look, made him itchy.


    She was Jonny''s woman, but he was curious about what sort of taste Jonny had.


    "Even if you keep following him, he won''t give you anything worthy. I have my own media team. Let me help you, okay?" His breath sprayed on her face. She felt sick and turned away.


    "Mr. Gavin, I''m just an agent. I''m not..."


    She took a deep breath and continued, "Mr. Gavin, I really have to go. Jonny is waiting for me in the car outside..."


    "Then let him wait." He didn''t believe her.


    Cherry''s heart was beating fast now, the alarms sounding off throughout her body.


    A feeling of dread overtook her. If she pushed the man off her, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    But if she didn''t... she knew she would not be able to bear what would happen then.


    She was dazed, thinking about what she should do when the man pressed his lips down on hers.


    All she could do was scream, "No, Mr. Gavin, I''m on my period. It''s... It''s dirty, it would spoil your interest."


    As expected, he hesitated and Cherry was able to quickly break free of his grasp.


    She ran her hands through her hair and neatened it, smiling nervously. "Mr. Gavin, why don''t I come back here another day?"


    He stood up again and said, "I don''t mind."


    He might not have minded, but she did!


    Cherry wanted to throw up.


    But she did all she could to fight the urge and not betray any emotion on her face.


    She made herself smile. "Mr. Gavin, it''s not good. We shouldn''t." She wanted to get her phone from her bag. "I..."


    "Cherry, don''t you know? I can''t be refused!" He grabbed her face by the chin, turned her towards him forcefully and kissed her aggressively.


    The smell of cigarettes, alcohol and some unknown odor filled her nose. She felt even sicker now and shut her lips tightly.


    She had only ever kissed one man and that was Jacob. His gentle breath was still flowing through her and swirling in her heart. It was all she could think about at that moment. She wanted to cry...


    "Don''t pretend to be some good girl, you''re just one of Jonny''s women!" Her resistance angered him. He slapped her hard and she bowled over under the sofa.


    She pulled out her phone, searching through it frantically for Jonny''s number while clawing away.


    Gavin stretched his hand out to stop her but she kicked a leg out wildly, striking the nearly fifty-year-old man and sending him into the tea table.


    "Jonny!" She cried out, "Come quick! I''m at Gavin''s villa. It''s No. 101 on the hillside!"


    The phone was knocked from her hand and flew across the floor, far out of her reach.


    The man caught her, out of breath. "Cherry, don''t make this harder than it needs to be, I will get what I want!"


    "Mr. Gavin, today is really not a good day for me... I really don''t... "


    She squealed and struggled as he pressed himself down on her.


    She did the only thing she could, pushing him hard and screaming, "Rex! Rex! Are you awake? Come down quickly!"


    She was desperate.


    Had her cries worked? Was it enough?


    He had given his body over to this man to be his play thing, would he care that she was about to suffer?


    Was there any use in calling Jonny?


    He would probably comfort her and tell her she''d be one step closer to being the top agent of H City.


    But she wanted none of that.


    She put a knee through Gavin''s groin, hitting him where it hurt most.


    With him writhing in pain, she tidied her clothes and got away from his despicable body.


    "Mr. Gavin," she started. She didn''t want to be too disrespectful. He had a unique position in H City, with a deep background and a lot of influence. She didn''t want her corpse to end up in the streets tomorrow. "I''m just not feeling well. And I''m Rex''s agent. The child would be uncomfortable if we..."


    "What if I give you the villa?" The man sat on the sofa, unbuttoning his clothes leisurely.


    She hadn''t kicked him too hard and even tried to ma


    ke it seem like it wasn''t on purpose so he wasn''t all that mad yet. "You just kicked me and pushed me. I''m willing to forget that, it''s just an affectionate gesture. What do you say? If you do better than him, he can leave. As to how he''s feeling, well that''s none of your business, right? Hmm, baby?"


    He noticed Cherry unconsciously glancing at the door from the corner of her eye and laughed, "Do you honestly think Jonny is going to come?" He laughed as if it was some hilarious joke.


    Cherry tightened her collar and said, "No, it''s just really inconvenient for me today..."


    She wanted so badly to throw up now.


    She was terrified. Who could save her from this vile man? If she couldn''t save herself, who else would dare try?


    Could she sacrifice her virginity for her life?


    She felt humiliated. She felt deeply disgusted.


    But this was the way it was in this industry. This was how business went.


    Adela was right. She couldn''t always make it through with just her intelligence and experience.


    She bit down hard and walked slowly over to the man sitting in front of her. "Mr. Gavin, can I really replace Rex?"


    She had a plan and hoped her exorbitant price would frighten the man.


    "It''s my first time," she continued. "I''ve been waiting for the right man, saving myself. If you want to be my first, can you keep me as yours forever?" She leaned into him, touching his gelatinous body. She was sick again but said, "I don''t want to be an agent anymore, or even a star. It''s too tiring. I want to get married and have a baby..."


    The man laughed, "All right, have my baby. You''re clean and I''ll have a try..."


    He pressed himself against her and rubbed his mouth on her face.


    She bit her lower lip hard, fighting with every inch of her being not to freak out. It felt like a pig rummaging on her face.


    It was so disgusting...


    So sad...


    Suddenly, a heavy thud slammed into the door, but it did not open.


    A glimmer of hope flickered in Cherry''s heart.


    "Mr. Gavin, is someone coming? Can you wait for me in the room? Don''t let someone spoil the moment..."


    "Do you still want to run away from me?" He saw through her and flung her hand on the carpet. It was so painful that Cherry cried out softly, "Whoever''s coming, I don''t mind at all if you want to watch!"


    She squealed and wanted more than anything to escape, but she was trapped under the weight of this horrendous man.


    "Help..." Her chance at survival was right in front of her, but she might fail to grasp it.


    "Keep screaming, it will make no difference. He can''t get in even if your throat is raw and broken!"


    There was no more knocking on the door. With a clatter, the glass window that stretched from the floor to the ceiling of the living room was shattered!


    With tears all over her face, Cherry looked in the direction the sound was coming from. It was not Jonny.


    "Let her go!" The man charged over with a hard, icy look on his face.


    "Help me! Jacob!" she screeched.


    Jacob wasted no time and kicked the man in the face.


    He cried out in pain, leaned back and hit the back of the sofa.


    Cherry immediately seized the opportunity and got out from under him, crawling over to Jacob.


    "Help me, Jacob..." She rarely showed such weakness. Her face was awash with tears and she looked both embarrassed and terrified.


    Jacob removed his coat and wrapped it around her.


    "You son of a bitch! You''re disturbing my fun!" Gavin snapped in a rage. The door swung open and several security guards poured in.


    Jacob narrowed his eyes, examining the situation.


    He grabbed the chain of Cherry''s bag and swung it hard, striking Gavin''s face solidly and turning it red as it began to bruise immediately.


    Several security guards yelled at him and rushed over.


    It took Jacob only a few punches to knock one of them down, but he didn''t want to keep fighting against them all. He pulled Cherry to her feet and darted out of the broken glass window.


    They ran desperately, Jacob picking up cobblestones every few steps and hurling them at the security guards chasing them down.


    He was quite accurate too, leaving almost all of them with wounds on their heads. But he still had no intention of slowing down and they continued running ahead.


    Cherry''s shoes were making her stumble and then she fell off. Her clothes were too big for her; she was unable to run fast seeing as she had to hold them up the whole time.


    Jacob scooped her up in his arms and quickly ran to the gate.


    His light gray car was parked outside.


    He put her in the passenger seat and jumped in himself, starting the car before the door was even closed.


    The security guards had no chance of catching up to them.


    Only then did Cherry break down and burst into tears.


    Jacob''s head was dripping with sweat as he grabbed the steering wheel with one hand, took a piece of tissue in the other and handed it to her in silence.


    She finally managed to speak through her sobbing, "Why are you here? Why did you come?"


    "You called me," he said lightly.


    A warmth spread through her heart and she was about to cry again.


    She felt so lucky she had accidentally called him instead of Jonny.


    He was still a little out of breath, driving the car slowly until they came to a stop at a women''s clothing store.

 Chapter 11 My Daughter Is Finally Getting Married

    Jacob opened the door and jumped out of the car silently.


    He moved quickly and came out with a bag in less than 5 minutes.


    "Put on the one you like." He drove to an alley and rolled up the window. Then he jumped out of the car with his back to her.


    She bit her lower lip and huddled herself up before taking out the shirt he bought.


    Cherry had a standard figure. She could handle all kinds of clothes of small size. The shirt he picked for her was also very generous and the size was right.


    After changing her clothes, she knocked on the window and he jumped into the car.


    It was unnecessary to express gratitude.


    All she could do now was worry.


    "Can you ask for leave and not go to work these two days? Can you come out after I settle the matter? " She frowned, "I won''t let him affect you."


    He looked straight ahead and asked, "Do you need to go to the hospital to check your injures?"


    "Check what injuries?" Cherry was worried, "You offended Mr. Gavin... That man is horrible in H city... "


    "Aren''t you going to call the police?" He frowned and asked, "Did he force you?"


    Cherry signed, "Call the police? I''m just worried that he''ll get you into trouble! "


    "Don''t worry." He curled his lips. "Is it necessary? He could come if he wanted. I have evidence. " He didn''t even blink his eyes. "You didn''t hang up just now. I''ve been listening to your conversation all the way. I''ve also recorded it."


    "Can you wait for my news?" She had been thinking too much.


    Now, she had no time to think about having offended him. She absolutely didn''t want to see Gavin vent his anger on Jacob.


    It was necessary to pay a price to settle this matter.


    She was mentally prepared.


    She lowered her head, with red eyes and a heavy heart.


    He didn''t move his eyes away from her. "Don''t be silly." He said calmly, "If I, as a man, need you to deal with the matter of a man, can I still be a man? Then why should I save you? "


    She looked up at him, with a rare trace of fragility in her eyes.


    His eyes suddenly became warm.


    He softened his voice and said, "Don''t be afraid."


    She suddenly wanted to cry.


    No one had ever thought that she was fragile and needed comfort.


    She always solved all the problems for Jonny.


    She was a capable sister in the eyes of her colleagues. When necessary, she had to act as a bodyguard and assistant to open a private passage for Jonny in the crowd.


    No one would have thought that she was just a slender woman.


    Except him.


    "Please send me back." At least, she had to go back to change her clothes before going back to the company. She patted the bag in her arms and said, "I''ll take the clothes with me. I''ll return them to you after washing them."


    He looked away and said, "No, thanks. I don''t think I''ll wear it anymore. "


    This man!


    Cherry stared at him and wondered how could he speak like that?


    The car stopped at the place she designated.


    She jumped out of the car, turned around and said to him, "Thank you."


    He saved her.


    He frowned and closed the door without saying anything.


    The car quickly disappeared from her sight.


    She opened the door with the spare key and didn''t notice the two people standing behind her.


    "Jerome, is she your daughter? Congratulations! There''s finally a boy sent her home! "


    Jerome''s face darkened. What did the old guy mean? In his words, it seemed that no one wanted his daughter.


    Last time, the boss'' son said that his daughter had a boyfriend and broke an appointment with him, didn''t he?


    Was it the one just now?


    Why didn''t she tell him?


    He quietly followed his daughter upstairs.


    Unprepared, Cherry began to change her clothes with the door half open.


    She smelled of that guy all over her body. She felt terrible.


    She had no choice but to put Jacob''s clothes on the bed and walked into the bathroom.


    The hickeys on her back and the man''s coat on the bed were clearly seen by her father behind her.


    Jerome rushed to his wife''s mourning seat and hurriedly burned incense. "Honey, our daughter is finally going to marry someone. Someone wants her, someone wants her!" Tears streamed down his cheeks. "If she''s married. I can play mahjong when I''m free. No, no, I can miss you at home every day. Honey..."


    He cried so loudly that Cherry opened the door and came out, "Dad, what are you doing?" She was a little flustered. "Why are you back?"


    Jerome quickly wiped his tears, turned around and said in a serious manner, "I just forgot to bring something with me. I''ll take it back to the restaurant. "


    "Dad, have you gambled till now?" Asked Cherry sharply.


    "Of course not!" He quickly straightened his face and said, "Can I lie in front of your mommy?"


    "When your mom was alive, you were gambling every day." She exposed his lie without hesitation.


    "Well, are you going back to the restaurant? I''ll drive you there. "


    "No, no, no." He said, "I have something to look for. You can go first." He almost lost his pants last night. He had to get some money at home. "By the way," he asked tentatively, "Cherry, did you drive back by yourself?"


    "Of course." Cherry was calm, "Was there anyone who would send me home? I don''t care. Well, I''m going to work. You can go to the restaurant after you finish your work. "


    Seeing his daughter close the door, Jerome shook his head at his wife''s mourning seat and said, "See? Lying was a patent of the Shen Family. I''ve always regretted not going to the A city. If we go there, we will definitely become the gambling king... And the lying king! "


    Ten thousand words of the gambler were omitted here.


    When Cherry walked out of the community, a figure flashed by. She chuckled and said, "Cherry, go to work?"


    Cherry was startled. She looked at the man in shock and frowned, "Greg, are you here for my father?"


    "No, no, no. I came with him. He lost the gambling last night and owed me eighteen thousand dollars. I''ll wait for him to pay me back. "


    "Sure enough..." She lowered her head and sighed dejectedly. She had left the bag in Gavin''s villa. She took out the money from the new bag and said, "I''ll pay it for my father." She took out the money and gave it back to him.


    "Hey, Jerome must be so happy to have a daughter like you. How is your boyfriend? I think he was driving a good car. "


    Cherry was stunned, "Boyfriend?"


    "Yes, we saw him driving you back just now. You didn''t come back last night. "


    Cherry''s eyes widened.


    ''Damn it! I can''t even explain it clearly now.''


    "He''s just a colleague of mine..." She explained weakly.


    "Ha-ha. We will wait for your father to invite us to your wedding. " The old man waved his hand complacently. "Tell your father that I''m leaving."


    Cherry was so annoyed that she kicked the wall.


    Damn it! There were so many things happening today!


    When Jacob came out of the operating room, it was already eight o''clock in the evening.


    He took off his surgical uniform tiredly and sat down.


    Even if he was an iron man, from two o''clock to eight, he would not be able to withstand such a long operation.


    He rubbed his nose, and the noisy voice beside him had been fully opened. "Jacob, why did you come so late in the morning? You seldom come late. Or did you meet a seductress on the way? Wow, look at your icy face. I guess you don''t have feelings for any woman no matter how beautiful she is. By the way, are you a gay? "


    "Shut up!" He said coldly.


    "Then let''s stop talking about this. It''s so late. What should we eat? Sparerib noodles? M restaurant? How about eating seafood in the food stall? No, you are a rich second generation. Why don''t you invite me to a restaurant? Or private cuisine? "


    "Shut up!"


    The man shut his mouth obediently.


    However, his stomach rumbled again.


    Jacob was glaring at him, he spread out his hands innocently and said, "My stomach is growling. I really can''t shut up... As a doctor, you should know that... "


    He kept talking.


    Hearing that, Jacob''s temples twitched. "Shut up, Simon!"


    Speechless, Simon Ji pursed his lips in grievance. Then he grabbed the phone, ordered a pizza delivery, and then continued to stare at him.


    He sniffed and said, "I''m really hungry..."


    A glass of water fell in front of him with a bang, and the water splashed wet his face.


    "Can''t you be gentle? Any prince charming will greet others with a smile like me... " He continued to speak in a noisy mode.


    Jacob didn''t want to talk to him anymore.


    "By the way, where did you go this morning? Why did you wrap your hands when you came here this morning? Did you hit someone? Why didn''t you wear your coat? You... "


    The whole cup was stuffed into his mouth.


    Speechless, Simon Ji coughed and couldn''t say anything.


    The world was finally quiet.


    With tears in his eyes, Simon Ji sadly looked at the guy who was writing the medical record.


    How cruel he was!


    There were only two of them in the consulting room of surgery. The doctor on duty had gone to have dinner, and the two of them were waiting for the delivery pizza.


    Simon sat on the chair, rubbing his hands with grievance. Tears welled up in his eyes. The door of the medical station was pushed open all of a sudden.


    "Ah. Pizza is here? " Simon''s eyes lit up. "It''s so efficient now..."


    Before he could finish his words, another man came in, one after another. ''What a surprise! There are seven or eight people here.''


    Seeing that, Simon was stunned. "How many portions of pizza do you order? So many people have to carry it over. What if we can''t finish it later? "


    Frowning, Jacob stood up and asked, "Who are you?" He said coldly.

 Chapter 12 Crazy Revenge

    "Yes, yes." Simon cut in, "This is the in-patient department. This is the place for surgery. Go to the emergency room downstairs if you need to see the doctor. Besides, there can''t be so many people... "


    Before he finished speaking, the man in the lead said coldly, "You''re too long winded!" He didn''t hesitate and punched on the face of Simon.


    "How could you hit me?"


    Although Jacob wanted to beat this noisy man for a long time, looking at others beating him was another thing!


    Suddenly, Jacob stood up with one hand on the desk, jumped over it and rushed to those people.


    They were obviously well-trained.


    Three people came to surround him. Two of them lifted the chairs, and the things in the medical station were immediately smashed into a mess by the chairs, making loud bangs.


    It was either a computer or a temporary medicine. The liquid medicine spilled out of the broken bottle and the unpleasant smell filled the whole medical station.


    "Help!" Simon huddled up.


    Jacob couldn''t defeat three or four strong men on his own.


    What''s more, there was a cement pipe around their waists. Jacob was unable to dodge, his arm had been heavily smashed, and he frowned in pain.


    "Who are you? !" He bent his elbow and hit a man''s chest, but his back was also hit by the cement pipes in the hands of the other two.


    "Who let you take care of what you shouldn''t! This is just a lesson! " The man in the lead said fiercely.


    As soon as he finished his words, he was punched in the stomach by Jacob again.


    "Damn it!" He was so angry that several people rushed up, and Jacob also got several punches on his body. "Let that woman know what it means to refuse a toast and drink a forfeit!"


    Simon shouted loudly. The patients in the in-patient area had already been alerted. They poked their heads out and Jacob shouted, "Call the police!" Someone took out his phone decisively.


    Those people thought that it had almost done, and the man in the lead was also smashed a wound in the head. He waved his hand, and those people threw the cement pipes to the ground and left.


    Simon huddled up on the ground and cried sadly.


    Jacob''s hand was numb with pain, but he still crawled over and pulled up Simon. "Get up, check the wound!"


    Simon raised his head, which startled Jacob.


    His whole face was like a color palette. He had been punched in the face every time.


    "You... Don''t you know how to protect yourself? " Said Jacob.


    "I have always been a good boy..." Simon cried, "I''ve never been beaten. I''m so screwed, I''m disfigured... "


    He cried like the ghost cried and the wolf howled.


    Jacob closed his eyes.


    When he opened his eyes again, there was a sharp light in his eyes.


    "No matter who he is, I will let him pay the price!" He bit his lower lip.


    The whole medical station was in a mess.


    He couldn''t imagine what would happen to Cherry if he was treated like this?


    Cherry stayed in the company until nine o''clock in the evening.


    The new comers were rehearsing, but she kept calling.


    The big shot she knew at the charity dinner always chatted with her and asked her out for dinner, but unfortunately, when she shifted the topic to Gavin, he always changed the topic.


    Cunning old fox!


    Cherry cursed in her heart.


    The man had been asking Cherry to go to his villa for fun. That was exactly what he meant.


    Cherry refused.


    She wouldn''t be so stupid to easily take the bait if he didn''t agree to help her deal with this matter and keep Jacob''s safe.


    "Cherry, we have finished the rehearsal!" Several young men came over, sweating.


    "Okay, let''s go." Cherry said to the phone in a sweet voice, "Sir, I have to go back. I have to go out with several new actors tomorrow. I''ll contact you tomorrow, okay? "


    "It''s so late. How about I send someone to pick you up and have supper with me? What do you want to eat? "


    "No, no." Cherry refused in a hurry, "I will finish it very late. I have to accompany some new people to try on makeup. I''ll contact you tomorrow. "


    After hanging up the phone, Cherry was covered with sweat.


    Every time she had such a social engagement, she felt very uncomfortable.


    The newcomers waved their hands and left.


    "Cherry, we''re leaving." The music producer and the dancer also said goodbye to her.


    She smiled and waved at them.


    It was not until she walked out of the elevator that she stopped smiling and held her arms.


    She was still afraid of what happened this morning.


    If she had known it earlier, she wouldn''t have acted so forcefully to go there alone...


    At the entrance of the company, a light gray car was parked at the exit.


    Her heart raced wildly.


    Did Gavin send someone to catch her?


    The window of the car was dark, but it was obvious that the person in the car saw her.


    He jumped out of the car. Her heart beat faster and faster.


    He walked towards her with bandage


    on his hand.


    "Let me drive you home." He said lightly.


    "What''s wrong with your hand?" Cherry hastily stepped forward and asked, "Did Gavin make trouble for you?"


    "No." He opened the door for her. "I just bumped into it by accident."


    Looking at him, Cherry bit her lower lip.


    Did he take her as a fool? How could such a swift person hurt his hand?


    "In a few days, if the police asks you for a record, you can cooperate with them." He jumped into the car and closed the door.


    "Did you call the police?" She was shocked, "I said I would solve this matter..."


    He stared at her and said, "You have your way to solve it, and I have mine. Cherry, you can''t connive that kind of person. "


    "Are you crazy?" It would only make things worse! Cherry was anxious, "The police can do nothing to him with his background..."


    "What about the clean government office?" He turned his head to look at her and started the car. "Don''t worry, Cherry. I won''t do anything without confidence."


    That was all he wanted to say.


    The car finally sent her to the place where she designated in the morning.


    It was not until then that Cherry realized that she drove to work herself. Why did she get on his car like a fool?


    What a fool! She always lost her IQ when she met him.


    "I''ll drive you to and off work these days. Of course, you can ask someone else to pick you up." He opened the door for her. "Good night."


    With a complicated look on her face, Cherry didn''t intend to get out of the car.


    "I just don''t want this to affect you." She said lightly.


    "Let me tell you, since I''m in charge of this matter, I''ll get to the bottom of it." He looked back at her firmly.


    She turned around and got out of the car, watching him drive away. What she saw was the white bandage on his hand.


    She sighed and turned around slowly.


    A man stood behind him, grinning.


    Without precaution, Cherry screamed out of fear.


    "Shh, Shh, Shh!" Jerome was also frightened by her. "My dear daughter, your father''s heart is not good. I would be scared to death by you."


    "Dad, you scared me to death!" Cherry touched her chest, snorted and walked into the gate.


    "Don''t be scared. It''s a good thing." He chuckled.


    The license plate number of the car was the same as that of the car in the morning.


    "If he has time, let him come to our house." He smiled.


    Cherry was not in the mood to explain to him. She went into her room and closed the door behind her.


    "What a mess world! I won''t listen to a word from dad! " Jerome snorted and looked up to see his wife''s spiritual position. He rushed over again, tears coursing down his face. "Honey, if you didn''t die so early, you could see how our daughter ignored me. It''s so miserable. My later life is so desolate. Honey, I can''t stand it anymore. I have to play two rounds of mahjong to make up for my broken heart..."


    Cherry rolled her eyes in the room.


    Her father acted like this again.


    She covered her ears with a pillow...


    Jonny drank the soup from his mother and closed his eyes. "Wow, it tastes good." He smiled and said, "Mom, you are almost as good at cooking as Cherry."


    "Cherry?" Donna was thinking something and didn''t react when hearing her son''s words.


    "Have you forgotten Cherry? Her father have always been the first-class chef of a famous restaurant in H city. Even the distinguished guests in the special zone would invite him to cook. Cherry is also good at cooking. But her father is so addicted to gambling that he doesn''t save enough money to open his own restaurant now. " Even he himself found it funny.


    But that was not what Donna was thinking about. "Jonny, do you know what your brother is busy with recently?"


    "How could I know? Mom, he is your son, not mine. Besides, I barely know him. You have to ask him what he is busy with. "


    "I''m worried about him. He was injured a few days ago, but he said it didn''t matter. I... I don''t know. He is out every day. I don''t know who he is seeing and he is so busy all day long. I''m just afraid... "


    "What are you afraid of? Maybe he has a girlfriend." Jonny was short of interest, "All right, mom. I''m done with the soup. I''ll go home with you, okay?"


    Donna opened and then closed her mouth.


    Well, she''d better worry about it by herself.


    It seemed that these two sons were still having a knot in their hearts.


    As soon as they walked out of the studio, they saw Cherry run downstairs like a gust of wind.


    Jonny called her name, but she didn''t hear him.


    "Are you in a hurry to be reincarnated?" He whispered.


    Holding his hand, Donna went downstairs with him. Through the glass door, they saw Cherry jump into a light gray car.


    Donna made a confused voice.


    "What''s wrong?" Jonny thought she had forgotten something.


    "Is... Isn''t that your brother''s car? " Donna carefully recognized it, and even the license plate number was the same.

 Chapter 13 Mobs

    "That is to say, my brother and Cherry have already..." Jonny frowned, "Are they really a couple?"


    No, if so, it happened just these days. He saw Cherry every day, but why didn''t she tell him anything?


    While he was thinking, Donna screamed, shook off his hand and ran quickly forward.


    Jonny was stunned and asked, "Mom, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Look! Your brother! " Donna said anxiously.


    Several cars had surrounded the light gray casual car.


    The people in the car didn''t get off, and the people outside didn''t panic.


    Several men in sportswear threw iron sticks hard on the car.


    The iron sheet was shot a hole, and the window glass was broken to pieces all over the ground.


    The sound was so loud that even the cars parked nearby were alarmed.


    Jonny quickly stopped his mother who was about to run out to rescue the scene and quickly called the police.


    "Your brother is still in the car!" Donna shouted anxiously.


    "Mom!" Jonny shouted, "If he doesn''t get out of the car, he will be fine! The police will come soon. They dare not stay too long! "


    Sure enough, the police siren came closer and closer.


    Those people put away the iron rods and jumped back to the car. In a moment, more than ten people ran away.


    Jonny then ran out with his mother.


    The front window of the car was broken into pieces.


    Jacob protected Cherry under his body. There were deep and shallow wounds on his hand.


    Jonny ran to the front of the car and narrowed his eyes, "Brother!"


    Jacob raised his head to look at him. At this moment, he slowly loosened his grip on Cherry, who was trembling in his arms.


    "What happened?" Asked Jonny, gritting his teeth.


    Donna couldn''t stand it anymore.


    She rushed to the front, opened the door and hugged her son. "Jacob, you scared me to death. Are you fine? You... "


    Staring at Cherry, Jonny said, "You''d better give me an explanation!"


    His tough tone attracted the attention of Jacob.


    Cherry wanted to say something, but Jacob stopped her.


    Jonny noticed his small movement.


    His eyes narrowed, and the smile at the corners of his mouth was cold


    That night, Gavin was taken away by the people of the clean government office.


    As a local Councilor, he asked his men to hurt people, colluded with gangsters, and received benefits. Moreover, it was related to moral cases. The police had already obtained solid evidence.


    "If he can''t be convicted, he won''t let you go in the future." Cherry''s eyes were full of worry.


    "If everyone is as scared as you, the bad guys will always be free from the law." Jacob looked at her firmly, "If these evidences are not enough, I will continue to collect them. Cherry, I hope it''s not too late. "


    Her eyes turned red. "You''re stupid."


    Why was he so principled?


    Didn''t he know how to tolerate?


    She was ready to risk her virginity to save him. Who let him be such a hero?


    "Not as stupid as you." He sat down and cleaned his wound without frowning.


    "Have it affected your work?" She sat beside him and asked in a low voice.


    "No. I''m still a doctor. "


    However, the hospital was scared to death by the accident. They didn''t dare to let him stay in surgery, so they had to let him go to the consulting room of internal medicine first.


    He didn''t think it was a big deal to treat cold and sore throat every day.


    Anyway, he would never give in to anything he shouldn''t, no matter how much he had to pay.


    What was innocent was that Simon, the unlucky guy, also lived a hard life in the internal department with him, even couldn''t touch the edge of the operating table.


    How could Cherry know so much?


    She breathed a sigh of relief and said, "That''s good."


    Things seemed to come to an end. She didn''t have to have nightmares again and again tonight.


    "Cherry, would you mind having a talk with me?"


    Jonny was waiting with his arms crossed over his chest.


    Cherry took a deep breath and said, "Okay, you drive me home. Anyway, I haven''t driven recently."


    "Okay. I''ll drive my mother home. "


    ''Mom must be thinking about redeeming a vow to God this weekend.''


    Cherry got in Jonny''s car.


    He slammed the door shut.


    Cherry frowned and stared at him, "What''s wrong with you?" As if she had offended him.


    Since both Jacob and his mother were gone, Jonny pulled a long face and said, "Cherry! Enough! How could you not mention a word after such a big thing happened? "


    Cherry turned her head away and said indifferently, "Will you help me deal with it if I''ve told you?"


    "Are you stupid?" Jonny snorted, "Rex is a little boy. He can tell which is more important. You have been in the entertainment circle for five or six years, and you are not young anymore. Why are you still so willful?"


    "How could I be willful?" Cherry turned around and glared at him, "Don''t compare me with those new comers who have tried all the ways to climb up!"


    "Humph! They want a bright future, but you want a life!" Jonny stepped hard on the accel


    erator and said, "It''s lucky of you that he has a crush on you. Being a star is so hard. Being an agent is also a job on the tip of a knife. You didn''t seize the opportunity when he wanted to support you. You refused him and hit him, and you even sued him. Don''t you want to live anymore? Who do you think you are? Cherry, if you hadn''t made me famous, how could you and those submissive assistants be so successful today? Stop dreaming! "


    Hearing what he said, Cherry sneered, "Yes. You always think that without you, I wouldn''t be what I''m today. Then I should thank you so much. "


    Jonny narrowed his eyes and said, "I''m just curious. You''re so smart. How could you not see through it? Not to mention that you can take it as being bitten by a dog. If he thinks you are good and promises you, you can live a comfortable life without working, right? Don''t you want to redeem the private teahouse your father sold when he lost his bet? Let him finish it for you. It''s better than you doing this now. You''re making money to fill your father''s bottomless hole all the time... "


    "Enough!" She said coldly, "Jonny, what I want to do is my business! What does it have to do with you? Do I need you to tell me what to do? Now, do I get you involved? If not, please leave me alone! "


    "Don''t you get me involved?" Jonny snorted, "If not, how could my brother be hurt so badly by you?"


    He clicked his tongue and said, "No wonder my mother said my brother had become so strange recently..."


    Cherry couldn''t stand it anymore and said, "That''s just because I called the wrong number and he came to save me without any hesitation!"


    She was extremely disappointed.


    What Gavin said was right. If she didn''t make a mistake at that time and she called Jonny, he not only wouldn''t come, but also brainwashed her to accept his "favor".


    She was too naive!


    Jonny stared at her and said, "So, you are just like him, an idiot!"


    Cherry kicked the door angrily, "Stop the car! I want to get off! "


    Jonny suddenly stopped the car.


    He didn''t open the door, but looked at her coldly. "Don''t regret it. If you go out of this door, it is very likely that you will be killed by Gavin''s people for revenge, or... " He curled his lips and looked extremely ruthless.


    "Well, it''s better than being locked in the same car with an idiot!"


    Cherry got off the car.


    Without any hesitation, Jonny stepped on the gas and drove away.


    As the night deepened, the traffic on the road was still running.


    Cherry stopped a taxi and got into it.


    She closed her eyes, thinking about what Jonny said to her.


    Her heart was broken.


    He knew nothing!


    She kicked the front seat hard. The taxi driver was shocked. "Ah, Miss, what''s wrong?"


    "I want to tell you that you''ve made a detour. How much do you want to charge me for driving around on the road?"


    "No, no, no..." The driver quickly explained and turned the direction back.


    Cherry didn''t want to listen to him.


    She supported her head with her hands and looked out of the window at the night scene of H city. She felt extremely sad.


    Maybe, what Jonny said was right. She was too sour to be in this industry, wasn''t she?


    However, what flashed through her heart was the clear eyes of the man five years ago.


    Five years had changed him and her...


    Perhaps, it was time for her to leave...


    On the second day, Cherry handed the resignation to the vice president.


    The vice president was shocked, "Cherry, what are you doing? You... Do you think that Jonny won''t renew the contract with the company, so he is going to take you with him? "


    Cherry hastily explained, "It''s absolutely not true." She rolled her eyes and said, "Actually, I have offended Gavin because of some personal affairs. I think if I continue to be Jonny''s agent, it will have a bad impact on him. As for me, I''m afraid there will be a lot of resistance in this industry. So, please approve my resignation, Okay? "


    The vice president was in a dilemma. "You have been with Jonny for five years. We have feelings for each other, don''t we? If you want to leave, I don''t dare to approve it. He is now the company''s treasure. If he agrees, I will agree with you. What do you think? "


    Cherry thought for a while and said, "Okay." She took back her resignation and said, "But I''ve made up my mind to leave. If you don''t want Jonny to be angry, you''d better prepare the person who will replace me first, so that I can hand over my work."


    The vice president nodded and said, "Okay, we will be prepared for it. At least you can''t leave until we find a good person. "


    Cherry was so determined to go, which confused the vice president.


    After she left, he immediately contacted the accountant and said, "Give Cherry a pay rise this month. What''s more, ask others to take care of the new comers and let her have a good rest. "


    She had a good relationship with Jonny. If she left, could Jonny still stay?


    Well, he didn''t have any confidence at all.

 Chapter 14 Become a Cook

    Cherry went back to her desk and packed up her stuff at one point one.


    Jonny''s advertising today was in the studio, so it should be very simple.


    When he was about to have a rest at noon, she could go to see him by herself.


    Adela was right. She couldn''t deceive others all her life with her little intelligence.


    This time, she made a wrong call and was saved by Jacob.


    Next time, would there be another man named Jacob who could help her?


    If it weren''t for her job, he wouldn''t have been beaten, smashed or involved in this revenge.


    She didn''t dare to think about who would be implicated next time.


    The phone at hand rang. It was Jonny who had a quarrel with her last night.


    "Cherry," he said in a relaxed and happy tone, as if he was not the one who had turned against her last night. "I''ve just bought a yacht these days. Please help me decorate it, and invite some big stars."


    "What are you going to do?" Cherry picked up the pen and was about to write it down, "How many people will you entertain?"


    Jonny thought for a while and said, "Hmm... About ten people. You set up a romantic spot for girls to celebrate their graduation. "


    Cherry paused.


    Did Jonny fall in love with a new girl? She nodded, "Okay. When will you use it?"


    "About this weekend. It''s my first time to go to the sea. Do it well! "


    "Jonny." She said in a low voice, "Wait for me this noon. I have something to tell you..."


    "I don''t have time." He refused directly, "By the way, I''m going to shoot the court play of Zack recently, aren''t I? I''ve read the script and I like it very much. But I want him to add a small role in it. You can ask him out for dinner tonight. What do you want to talk about? Let''s talk after dinner, okay? "


    Cherry had to agree.


    She was so efficient that she booked a room and made an appointment.


    Cherry went there early that night.


    She carefully selected all the dishes to be served and waited patiently in her seat.


    Jonny and Zack were here.


    Of course she wouldn''t read the script.


    During the dinner, they would talk about the market price and the details.


    Cherry helped to arrange the dishes and block the wine for Jonny. After half of the meal, the fourth person pushed the door open and came in.


    It was a beautiful woman.


    Jonny stood up immediately and pulled out the chair for her, which was rare to see. "Hey Sarah, you''re here."


    The woman sat down with a reserved smile and nodded at Zack.


    Cherry looked at her up and down secretly: she was in an elegant cheongsam designed by a famous designer, with a delicate handbag in her beautiful hand. Although the dress was simple, it set off her exquisite figure perfectly. Such a goddess'' temperament was not comparable to that of ordinary women in the entertainment circle.


    Cherry slowly looked at her face.


    She was stunned.


    Such a beauty was enough to make a woman stunned.


    Who the hell was she? Cherry had been working in this industry for a long time, but she didn''t remember such a beautiful woman.


    Zack recognized her at once, "What? Is this Miss Sarah Murong? " He stood up in surprise and held her hand. "Nice to meet you. When I went to A city at that time, I didn''t have the chance to see you. Today I am so lucky to see you... "


    As a royal court script writer, Zack spoke with a little jealousy. Seeing the smile on Sarah Murong''s face, he was also stunned.


    Jonny interrupted him as if nothing had happened, "Today, I came here to let you see her. Didn''t I mention that I wanted you to add a role in the script? Can you add a role which is suitable for her? "


    Zack laughed, "Of course it''s a good idea. She is such a beauty. "


    "Well, this weekend, the yacht "Sarah" I bought for Sarah will be launched for the first time. It''s also a graduation gift for Sarah. Would you like to come with me to cruise the river?"


    Zack nodded exaggeratedly and said, "Oh, it''s such a lucky thing to be invited. I''ll go. I''ll go even if I''m dead."


    It was a joyful dinner.


    They tested each other and got what they wanted.


    However, Sarah Murong frowned when she saw the dishes on the table.


    "What''s wrong?" "Do you like the dishes tonight?"


    Then Sarah Murong pouted and said, "No, I don''t like them."


    "Then what do you want to eat? Order it. I''ll ask someone to remove this table of dishes." With a wave of his hand, as expected, Jonny asked the waiter beside him to remove all the dishes.


    Rolling her eyes, Sarah Murong said, "But I don''t have anything to eat here. It''s so annoying to eat these food every day. "


    Jonny laughed and said, "How about I ask someone to cook for you?" He looked at Cherry and said, "My agent''s father is the chief cook of the five-star hotel in H city. The dishes cooked by her are super good, and my assistant is also good at cooking. Do you want her to cook for you?"


    "Okay." Sarah Murong closed the menu and said, "Whatever she can


    do, just make some. I won''t pick."


    Cherry tried her best to put on a smile and asked, "What kind of food do you like to eat, Miss Sarah?"


    "Everything swimming in the water, flying in the sky, and growing on the ground. You can do whatever you want." Sarah Murong propped her head up and glanced at Jonny. "Your agent is not only beautiful, but also can cook and arrange affairs for you. Tut, tut, it''s really useful. Good."


    With a smile on his face, Jonny asked, "Beautiful? It''s far from you. " He looked at Cherry and said, "Please, make some light food. Sarah doesn''t want to eat too salty."


    Holding back her anger, Cherry nodded and called the kitchen of the hotel.


    Her father was a little famous in this industry. All the hotels in the city had heard of her father''s name. With the support of Jonny, it was no problem for her to cook in the kitchen of the hotel.


    But why should she cook for the delicate girl with baby voice?


    Just because she said she was tired of the chef''s cooking?


    Before leaving, Zack cast a meaningful glance at her.


    Cherry frowned. She looked at Jonny.


    He was trying to find a topic to talk with Sarah Murong, but the other party seemed to be bored.


    Cherry walked out of the door in a flash.


    The dinner didn''t end until ten o''clock in the evening.


    Cherry was pulled into his car by Zack. She frowned and turned around to look at Jonny. He had already opened the door and walked towards his car with Sarah Murong.


    "Don''t be the third wheel." Zack smiled, "Miss Cherry, you are really good at cooking." He touched his tall belly and said, "The dishes were light and delicious. You are better than those chefs."


    Cherry didn''t get in the car. She just smiled and said, "I''m flattered. If you cooperate with Jonny, we will have more chances to have dinner together in the future. I''ll make dessert for you another day." She took a look at her phone and deliberately said in a loud voice, "Tut, tut, I''m going to be late." She smiled apologetically and said, "I don''t need you to send me back. I have an appointment. I''ll ask someone to pick me up. Jonny has a lot of work to do. The advertising company has been urging me to sign the contract. I''m sorry. I''ll treat you to tea next time. "


    Zack was very disappointed. "Okay. Be careful. "


    With a big smile on her face, Cherry replied, "Okay, okay." She would be safe without him.


    She waved her hand and called a taxi when she saw the car driving away.


    Sitting in the back seat, she only felt tired.


    She opened her make-up mirror, and the woman in it was still flawless.


    However, she couldn''t tell how it felt to be reduced from a top agent to a cook...


    Richard was also upset.


    "Students, this year, our school will implement the tutor system. Several students will be assigned to a tutor of our school. However, there are also some students who can share one tutor alone. It all depends on luck. Well, I''ll tell you who he is! "


    A pile of crumpled paper flew in the air.


    The people around all rushed to grab it, just like a housewife who grabbed an egg in the early morning.


    Richard sniffed, "Childish! I won''t go! "


    Neal had long gone.


    After a long while, he squeezed out of the crowd and said to Richard, "Richard, I''ve taken two, and I''ll give you one."


    "Idiot!" Richard patted him on the head and said, "What are you robbing for? Who do you know? The shit tutor system. "


    Although he said so, when Neal opened it, he still cheered, "Richard, I''m lucky. I got the dean of the Department."


    Richard''s heart skipped a beat. He lowered his head and his face turned pale.


    The two words "Adela Mei" hurt his eyes.


    Neal poked his head and asked, "What? You have her? "


    When he shouted, the students around looked at him.


    "Do you have the woman who is responsible for marketing? Poor boy. "


    "Be careful. You are so handsome. If she falls in love with you, she will take you to have sex with her."


    "Spring is coming."


    Richard''s face darkened when hearing these.


    "How about I exchange it with you?" Neal looked at him with a flattering smile.


    Even the dean of the Department looked at them.


    Neal took the paper ball from his hand, but it was snatched away by him with a snap. "No. I don''t need it. "


    Did he want him to be embarrassed in front of so many people?


    He really wanted to tear up the note.


    The dean of the Department came over and said, "Huh? Did you get the assistant teacher Adela? She just came to our school this year, and the Department only arranged her to take one student with her. What a fate. She will definitely take good care of you. I''m relieved... "


    Assistant teacher Adela?


    In his opinion, no one wanted her!


    Damn it.


    Richard cursed.


    "Well, everyone, the teachers will wait for you in the office of the dormitory building tonight. Please come on time."


    Richard snorted.


    He whispered, "I won''t go."

 Chapter 15 A Naughty Boy

    Richard kicked Neal and said, "Let''s go. I''ll buy you a drink tonight. How about going to the night club and meet some beautiful women? "


    Neal''s saliva gushed out.


    However, he glanced at the dean and swallowed his saliva.


    "Are you sure you won''t come to see her tonight? I dare not. "


    "Coward!" Richard sneered and strode out of the building, ignoring him.


    He was so annoyed that he had to have a good time tonight!


    He jumped on his heavy motorbike and drove away with a strange sound.


    "A glass of whisky." The bartender raised his head and saw a slightly childish face in front of him. Although he was very handsome, he still looked like a teenager.


    The bartender faltered, "Well, are you an adult? In H City, we can''t sell wine to young people... "


    Richard was pissed off.


    He grabbed the man''s collar and pulled him out of the counter fiercely. "Open your dog eyes and have a good look. I''m a frequent visitor here. A guy like you who hasn''t grown up yet said that I''m not an adult? I''ll beat you up later. You''ll know whether I''m an adult or not! "


    Seeing that something was about to happen, an older bartender rushed out to mediate. "Mr. Richard, how dare we not sell wine to you? He''s new here, so he doesn''t know you. I''ll teach him a lesson and he won''t make mistakes next time. "


    Richard snorted, "You''d better!"


    "Here, give Mr. Richard a bottle of whiskey." The old bartender kicked away the unlucky newbie and filled his glass with wine attentively. "A few days ago, Mr. Jonny opened a bottle of good wine here. He hasn''t finished it yet. Would you like to have a try?"


    Richard rolled his eyes and said, "Okay. But... " After a pause, he continued, "Open it when my friends come. But don''t tell them that it''s my brother''s wine, okay? "


    The bartender nodded, "Yes, yes. I know what to do. " He smiled obsequiously and said, "Mr. Richard, it''s inevitable to be noisy when drinking at the bar counter. Since your friends will come here, how about I arrange a private room for you so that you can drink and sing more freely?"


    Richard nodded, "Okay. Just arrange it. "


    The bartender ushered him into the room.


    Richard didn''t drink alone for a long time, and his friends came.


    They were drinking, playing and singing. It was so funny.


    Richard didn''t join them.


    He just held the wine glass, bit the edge of the glass and sat in the corner, smiling at them.


    In fact, he just wanted someone to accompany him.


    As for who accompanied him, it was not a big problem.


    One of them lost the game of guessing too many times, so he was speechless. "Mr. Richard, it''s so boring to drink with only a few men. Let''s find some women, okay?"


    Richard sniffed, "I advise you not to do that. In this bar, the women you can find are more than five or six years older than you. I''m not interested in chasing old women like you. I don''t like the powder on their faces. "


    The man leaned over and said, "Of course not the women in the bar. I mean, isn''t your brother Jonny a member of the entertainment circle? In his name, can''t you invite several beautiful women to accompany us? "


    Richard''s face darkened. "In his name? Humph, I don''t need to find women in his name! "


    Although he was good-looking, he was unruly and did not have much interaction with girls of his age. Now, if he really wanted to find a few so-called "beautiful classmates", he really did not have any number in his mobile phone.


    But he had a very secret phone number.


    He turned over and said, "Let me show you my taste, okay?"


    He walked out of the room and made a phone call. When he came in again, his face had been filled with a childish joy.


    "You found her?"


    He shook his phone and said, "She''s just around here. She''ll be here in 10 minutes."


    In less than ten minutes, the door of the box was pushed open, and a hot sweet beauty came in.


    It was not too much to call her sweetheart.


    Because her whole face was a beautiful and sweet heart shaped face, and the dimples around her lips were very deep. When she smiled, she looked more nifty and cute. She was younger than them.


    The girl''s legs were straight and she was wearing shorts. She looked very charming.


    But her height was so intimidating that it was estimated to be at least 1 meters and seven meters. Looking around the boys in the room, she found that only Richard could match her in height.


    "Sweetheart." Richard had already walked up to her, with a rare gentle smile on his face. "You came so fast. Come on, have a seat."


    This young girl, with delicate make-up, was called Sweetie.


    As soon as she saw those young boys in the room, she pulled a long face and asked, "Only you?"


    Richard sat beside her.


    His companions around kept looking at the two people, and he was very proud in his heart. "Yes, let''s drink together, okay? I''ll drive you home later. "


    Sweetie took up the glass and


    drank more than half of it, but she still couldn''t suppress her anger.


    "What''s wrong?" He asked in a low voice, "Feel stuffy here? How about I take you out for a walk? "


    "Jonny didn''t come?" She pouted.


    "My second elder brother?" Richard''s smile froze. "He''s a busy man. How could he come here for fun?"


    After drinking the wine perfunctorily, Sweetie put the glass on the table heavily and said, "Well, since he didn''t come, you asked me to come and have a drink and I''ve already drunk it. I''m leaving. I have to shoot a plane advertisement."


    She stood up before she could finish her words.


    Richard frowned and stood up too. "I''ll drive you there."


    "No, thanks." Sweetie refused coldly, "You have drunk so much. I still want my life."


    Her words made Richard''s face burn.


    He followed her out of the room. "In that case, I''ll take a taxi with you. I''ll come back by myself later..."


    Then Sweetie turned to look at him and said, "Richard, don''t bother." She raised her eyebrows and said arrogantly, "I''ve always said that I don''t like little boys like you, understand?"


    She had been working in the entertainment circle, especially for a young model who hadn''t been promoted yet. What she wanted was a backer, not a little boy who needed someone to take care of him.


    Richard snorted, "Then why are you here tonight?"


    "If you weren''t Jonny''s younger brother, I wouldn''t have come here."


    She had mentioned Jonny several times. Richard narrowed his eyes and said, "Can you stop mentioning my second brother?"


    With a defiant smile, Sweetie said, "Sorry, I can''t." She raised her eyebrows and looked at him, "It''s not a secret in the industry that I like Jonny. But I''m very disappointed. You are his younger brother, but you don''t know him much. "


    She walked out of the bar in low spirits and said, "Don''t ask me out in his name next time. If you ask me out, I won''t come either."


    Richard clenched his fists.


    Anger, out of anger.


    It was the first time that he had been so attentive to a girl, but she was as vulgar as others in the entertainment circle! Too vulgar to be endured!


    It was the first time that he had been frustrated. He felt humiliated, but when he looked back, he couldn''t help but feel very nervous.


    At the door of the private room, several people were looking at him. When they saw him looking back, they all smiled awkwardly.


    "We... we just came out to see why goddess said she wanted to leave..."


    Richard was annoyed. "All right. I''ll go out to see her off. You guys continue to drink. I''ll pay the bill first. Is that okay? "


    He strode out, his face burning.


    He wanted her to save his face, but now it was a big loss!


    He stepped on his motorbike, feeling even more depressed.


    The heavy motorbike sped up to its full speed and galloped like a wild horse without rein.


    The cool night wind blew on his face.


    He narrowed his eyes and felt better.


    As soon as he lowered his body, the motorbike also lowered, and the motorbike''s body and the ground were rubbing against each other to produce dazzling fire.


    There were not many cars in the lane. Richard changed his position casually, and the car was turning left and right.


    A car slowly drove over from the entrance of the alley. It followed Richard''s car and was about to pass his car in an instant.


    Richard turned around to look at the car. The dazzling light of the car dazzled him. The motorbike lost its balance in an instant, and he fell to the ground.


    The driver behind him was startled. He suddenly turned the steering wheel and the car hit the wall.


    The loud noise echoed in the dark night, making people''s ears ache.


    Richard held the ground and tried to get up, but his leg hurt and he couldn''t get up.


    The driver had already rushed out of the car. "Bastard, can you ride?"


    Richard was lying on the ground, looking at his legs under the motorbike numbly. He was at a loss


    It was late at night, but the phone of the Nalan clan rang.


    Putting on her clothes, Donna stood up and answered the phone.


    "Yes, I am. What? In this way... Okay, okay, I''ll be right there. Yes, okay. I''m sorry. We''ll compensate for all the losses... "


    She put down the phone, took off her pajamas and hurriedly put on her clothes.


    The sound of her rummaging through the closet for money alarmed York.


    He rubbed his eyes and sat up. "What are you doing in the middle of the night?"


    "Richard''s motorbike crashed into someone''s car. Now, he''s taken away by the police. They said that they wanted to sue him for dangerous driving. They''re doing an alcohol and drug test now. The child said that he drank, but he''s only a teenager. I have to bail him out. "


    As she swept all the things into her bag, she was about to rush out.


    York jumped up from the bed and said, "He drank and drove. How dare he ask you to bail him out? Why didn''t he die outside? "

 Chapter 16 Helpless Move

    "York, he is our son." Donna cried, "No matter how wrong he is, he is still a child..."


    "Child, child!" York was so angry that he reached out to grab the bag from Donna''s hand. "Don''t go! He would be obedient after being locked up for a few days. You have to spend money to bail him out, you should just let him be taught a lesson without spending money! That bastard! "


    She said he was a child. But he drank and drove at a high speed. Maybe he even drugged.


    How could their child like this?


    "It''s all your fault. I told you not to buy that motorbike for him. I didn''t buy it, and you went to ask his star brother for money and buy a limited edition motorbike. Do you think I''m blind and I know nothing? Since ancient times, a kind mother always has a disobedient son. Now, do you still want to spoil him? !"


    Donna cried, "My son will be bullied in prison. Please let me bail him out..."


    York threw her bag far away and said, "Don''t cry. Wipe your tears and sleep!"


    How could she agree?


    "York, let me go. I will scold him when I come back..."


    York locked the door and said, "I''ll stay here with you for the whole night. You can''t go out!"


    "Why are you so cruel?" Donna cried, "I don''t know if Richard is hurt. Tell me, why did you..."


    There was a knock on the door, and a steady voice of Jacob came from outside, "Mom, what''s wrong?"


    Donna shouted, "Go to the police station to bail Richard out. Hurry up, Jacob..."


    York got angry. He pressed Donna hard and opened the door. "Don''t go!"


    Looking at his father and his tearful Mother, Jacob reached out to help his mother.


    She fell into his arms and cried heartlessly.


    "Whoever goes there is not my son. That was all. If that guy wants to lose face, go ahead. I, York Nalan, can deny that he''s my son! "


    Donna wanted to say something more, but Jacob shook her head slightly.


    "Well, it''s late at night. You can go to bed now." Jacob wiped her mother''s tears.


    York looked at him and said, "You are not allowed to go."


    "Okay, I won''t go. Just let him be there. " He helped his mother into the room, went back to his own room and closed the door in front of his father.


    York was so angry that his stomach ached. He lay on the bed, gasping for breath.


    The youngest of the four children was the most disobedient one, which pissed him off.


    Let him stay in the police station for ten days or half a month!


    "Look, how nice he is!" In front of Adela, the dean of the Department almost flipped through the documents. "This child is good, and his grades are also good. As for his conduct, although he looks a little naughty, in fact, he is..." He couldn''t find any words to beautify Richard, so he pointed at his family relationship and said, "Look, he has a brother who is unmarried and is as old as you!"


    Adela finally raised her head, but she didn''t look at the file, but the dean. "What? Do you think I''m so lonely?"


    "No, but it''s good to get to know someone more." The dean tried his best to persuade her, "Look, Richard is a good looking boy. His brother must be very handsome too, you''ll be familiar with each other in a short time. Then... "


    "No matter what you say, it''s useless. I''ve been waiting for him here for three hours just because of this boring tutor plan you''ve made. As a result, your students have come. He doesn''t even show up. " She couldn''t help cursing, "Let me tell you, I''m fed up with it. You''ve given me so much work to do. If he won''t come, I won''t do it either. Goodbye."


    She picked up her bag, stood up quickly, waved goodbye to the dean and left.


    The dean reached out his hand to pull her, but stopped in a second thought. He could only shout behind her, "Miss Adela, Miss Adela..."


    But Adela ignored him.


    She threw her bag onto her Land Rover car. The car roared and started.


    ''Son of a bitch! I''ve wasted a whole night waiting for you.'' she thought.


    But it didn''t matter. Women should be kind to themselves.


    She couldn''t be angry. Tonight, she should go to the SPA for her whole body!


    Then she could have a good sleep!


    As a result, she felt comfortable in the SPA and fell asleep after going back home.


    In the middle of the night, a phone call woke her up.


    "You''d better have something urgent. Otherwise, no matter who you are, I will hang up the phone!" The pain of being woken up in the middle of the night made her extremely angry.


    "Oh, Miss Adela, how dare I call you if I don''t have something urgent?" The dean, whose name was Fitch, sighed, "Richard didn''t come tonight because he had a racing car and crashed someone''s car. Now the police have detained him and wanted to accuse him of dangerous driving. He can''t leave. "


    Adela yawned and said, "Fitch, you can gossip with me tomorrow."


    Besides, she believed that it was easy for Richard to do such a thing.


    "It''s not gossip." Fitch was about to cry, "You may know his father, too. He is a famous professor in our school, York Nalan. He is very angry, so that his family can''t bail him out. But his brother is very worried that he will be hurt, and this boy is very arrogant, he is afraid that he will suffer losses in the police station, so his brother called me and asked me to see if the school can help him..."


    Fitch chuckled and said, "Miss Adela, look, you are Richard''s tutor. Can you help him?"


    Before she lost her temper, he added, "His brother will be very grateful to you. Hey, this is a good opportunity... "


    "I also think it''s a good chance to sleep now. This was more important than men. Well, I was just in a dream. I didn''t hear anything. Good night, Fitch! "


    With a click, she hung up the phone and pulled off the phone line. Then she shrank into the warm quilt.


    "Well, it''s so comfortable. Go on sleeping." She closed her eyes but couldn''t fall asleep.


    What did that proud and lonely boy feel when he was alone in the cold police station?


    She didn''t dare to close her eyes and thought whether he was waiting for her parents to pick him up.


    What would he do if his parents wouldn''t go there?


    The prison articles she had read before kept flashing in her mind.


    He was such a handsome boy. Would he be violated when he met those horny men in the police station?


    She shivered.


    ''God bless him!''


    She got up and put on her clothes obediently.


    She was so kind that she even admired herself.


    Richard sat on the bed with his arms around his knees.


    A dim night lamp was on, but it didn''t work.


    Of course he didn''t have the right to enjoy an single room, but his "roommates" all hid their faces behind the dim light.


    He had no choice but to shrink back.


    The alcohol was spreading in his head, but he held on and didn''t dare to close his eyes.


    Because in the dim light, there were some beast like eyes shining brightly, looking for his flaws.


    He bit his lower lip, burning with anxiety.


    When would his family come to bail him out?


    Maybe his mother would come? Maybe brother would come?


    No matter who would come, he didn''t dare to stay overnight in such a damned place!


    The door was pushed open. The guard yawned and said with a lack of interest, "Richard, come out. Someone is bailing you out."


    Richard jumped up and said, "Okay!"


    He sneaked out of the detention room as fast as a rabbit.


    The back of the person who was waiting for him in the office looked very strange.


    Richard stopped and looked at her carefully.


    ''Who is this?''


    The guard pushed him and said, "Someone is bailing you. Why don''t you leave? Don''t you want to go back? "


    Hearing the voice, the person turned around.


    Richard was completely stunned. "It''s you?"


    Hearing that, Adela rolled her eyes at him. She stepped forward and poked his head with her bag. "What? Can''t you say ''thank you''? Can''t you be polite? Are you kidding me? "


    Richard clenched his fists, "You!"


    He hated being hit on the head!


    Messed up his hair!


    He looked at the glass window nervously and combed his hair again.


    "You must be brought up to court when needed these days. A week later, our charges against you will be formally submitted to the court. At that time, you must appear in court. " The people at the registry desk returned his belongings to him. "So don''t think you''re fine. At least, you will be punished with a social service order. "


    Richard sighed.


    What a bad luck today.


    He walked out of the police station dejectedly.


    The limited edition motorbike fell down and couldn''t move. Now, the police didn''t allow him to move it.


    He looked at the desolate street outside and felt indescribable sadness.


    "Why are you here?" He suddenly said.


    After packing up, Adela opened the door of her car and jumped into the car. "Your parents don''t want to take you back, so the school has to intervene." She raised her head and said, "Come on. Your wound needs to be treated in the hospital."


    Richard bit his lower lip.


    There was a long cut in his arm, and the blood had solidified.


    His feet were also pressed by the motorbike, and he felt unbearable pain even when he walked.


    However, what came next was not the care and blame of family members, but the attitude of this arrogant woman.


    He didn''t say a word, nor did he get in the car. He limped, walking alone in the dark lane without looking back.


    Adela was stunned. She started the car and chased after him. "Hey, don''t you get in the car? Did you hurt your foot? "


    "It''s none of your business." Richard didn''t want to look at her.


    Adela was so angry that she jumped out of the car, grabbed him hard, pulled him back and made him fall on the hood of her car.


    Richard''s wound was getting worse by this.

 Chapter 17 Why Didnt She Go to Rob (Part One)

    Richard raised his head and stared at the woman in front of him. "What are you doing? How much does it have to do with you? "


    Adela stared at him and said, "Richard, no one should pay for your stupidity and childishness! Do you think I was feeling so good to get up from bed and bail you? Hey, I don''t care. If I know you are such a bastard, I would definitely ignore you and leave you alone! "


    Richard shook her off violently. "Let go of me! Do you think I have to beg for your forgiveness? " He bit his lower lip tightly, but his big eyes were full of tears. "No one cares about me. Who wants you to worry about me?"


    His voice was choked with sobs.


    Adela stared at him for a long time before letting go of him. After returning to the car, she rudely pulled a box of tissue and threw it on his face. "Wipe it. Why are you crying? "


    "Tomboy. What do you know? " Richard felt so humiliated. He wiped his tears with his sleeves, but he forgot that he rolled on the ground a lot because of the car accident, and his clothes were already dirty. With such a touch of dust and tears, his fair face suddenly turned into a little kitten.


    Adela couldn''t help laughing and patted the hood, "You are so stupid... I''ll take a picture of you... "


    She was still laughing at this time!


    Richard was pissed off. "You bastard. I''m so miserable. Why are you still laughing? "


    In a fit of pique, he took out half a box of tissue and wiped his face lovingly.


    It took Adela a long time to stop laughing. "Well, it''s almost dawn. Hurry up, go to the hospital, and I''ll send you back."


    "I don''t want to go back." He said obstinately, "There is no warmth in that house. I won''t go back."


    "Then I''ll drive you back to school."


    "No..."


    "Are you done with your arrogance? !" Adela shouted, "Get in the car, right now!"


    Richard stared at her with his big eyes full of disobedience.


    She slammed him into the car, clapped her hands and jumped into it.


    "I''m a good person to the end. Don''t be picked up by those homeless men on the street. You looks like a woman. You''re good to be a wife. "


    Richard shouted, "Who are you talking about? Who would be a wife? Are you courting death? " He gave her a hard punch, but she grabbed his fist with one hand and twisted it back hard.


    She grabbed his arm with one hand while driving. Hearing his howl, she couldn''t help laughing. "You want to fight with me? I''m your teacher, not to mention that I''ve practiced Wing Chun for many years. You''re nothing. "


    "Are you teacher? You are a tomboy! You can be a husband! " Richard kept cursing, not to be outdone.


    "Yes, one is a wife, and the other is a husband." She nodded.


    Richard then realized that he was teased.


    He was so angry that his face turned red. He roared and pulled h


    is hand back. "Bastard!"


    "How dare you scold a teacher? Your father is a university professor. Why doesn''t he educate you?"


    "Don''t mention my father!" Richard gasped, wriggling his wrists. "He earnestly wishes that he didn''t given birth to me. Humph!" He bit his lower lip and couldn''t help feeling aggrieved. "Even tonight, they... They didn''t come... "


    Damn it!


    Looking at him, Adela shook her head. She turned the car out of the alley, bought some soybean milk and deep fried dough sticks in front of the breakfast car that got up early to set up a stall, and stuffed them into his hand. "Eat. After breakfast, you should go to see a doctor. After that, go back to school. After all these, I will have finished my task. You can go wherever you want."


    Unwilling to give up, Richard bit the deep fried dough stick and pulled it hard.


    She chuckled, "You little kid!"


    He stared at her for a long time and said, "I will pay you back the bail money as soon as possible!"


    Adela yawned and said, "Don''t worry." She took out a note from her bag and said, "Here, sign it."


    "What''s this?" Richard glanced at her suspiciously.


    The handwriting on the letter was as heroic as its master.


    Bail charge: 1000 dollars.


    Extra pay: 1000 dollars.


    Fare and gas: 200 dollars.


    "Wait!" Adela suddenly seemed to remember something.


    She bit off the pen cap with her teeth and wrote on it with one hand: breakfast cost 10 dollars.


    "Well, sign it. There is an IOU note. I can rest assured. "


    "You..." Richard almost burst into tears.


    This kind of person was a teacher?


    Why didn''t she go to rob?!


    When Jonny got up, he vaguely grabbed the phone beside the pillow.


    Several missed calls were all from his brother, Jacob.


    He called, "What''s up?" His voice was full of sleepiness.


    "Is Richard with you?" Jacob''s voice was still calm.


    "No. Did he stay up all night in the Internet bar? " Jonny yawned and said, "Why do you call me so early in the morning?"


    "It''s already two o''clock in the afternoon." There was no emotion in Jacob''s voice. "Okay, tell me if he contacts you."


    Without saying goodbye, Jacob hung up the phone.


    Jonny curled his lips and smiled. He threw the phone away and rolled on the bed.


    He had a good sleep last night. As for why his brother called him at midnight, it was none of his business.


    It was already four o''clock in the afternoon when he arrived at the recording room.


    He saw Cherry waiting outside the door at a glance.


    Seeing him, Cherry sighed and said, "The sound engineers have been waiting for you for a long time."


    Jonny walked over as if nothing had happened and said with a smile, "What''s the matter? I stayed up late last night to shoot a night scene. Besides, I can work overtime tonight... "

 Chapter 18 Why Didnt She Go to Rob (Part Two)

    With a complicated look on her face, Cherry asked, "Jonny, can we have a talk?"


    "Talk about what?" He grinned cheekily.


    "Jonny, can you enter the recording studio now?" The assistant ran over and pleaded.


    "All right, all right. You are so annoying." Jonny waved his hand casually and said, "Cherry, let''s talk after I finish recording."


    Cherry sat down and started to deal with the concluding work with her laptop.


    One by one, they were classified into different folders.


    With this, she believed that the next successor would be more skillful.


    It was already two o''clock in the morning after Jonny finished recording.


    He opened the door of the recording room and found that Cherry was still there.


    The computer in front of her was still on. With a smile on his face, he strode over and said, "Let''s go. I''ll treat you to dinner."


    Cherry looked up at him and didn''t refuse unexpectedly, "Let''s go."


    The two of them found a private room in a nearby restaurant and sat down. Jonny was drinking ice beer, looking cozy.


    Suddenly, there was a white envelope in front of him.


    He lowered his head and saw the word "resignation" clearly.


    "Are you going to resign?" His eyes narrowed.


    "Yes." She slowly ate the noodles that had just been served. "I''ve saved enough money. I want to redeem the private restaurant for my father."


    Jonny sneered, "Come on, what will you do after you redeem it? In a twinkling of an eye, he will lose it again. "


    "That''s why I plan to run it myself this time." She lowered her head and counted the vegetables in her bowl.


    Frowning, Jacob said, "Cherry, we have cooperated for so long..."


    "We have been working together for a long time, so there will be no sparkle between us." Said Cherry frankly. "I''m telling the truth. Gavin scared me a lot last time. Jonny, I can''t escape by luck all my life. I have something I don''t want to do. I''m not Rex. I don''t want to sacrifice... "


    "Does it have anything to do with my brother?" He suddenly asked.


    "How is that possible?" She denied immediately.


    How could it have anything to do with Jacob?


    It had something to do with the sharp attitude of the man in front of her...


    "Of course, I also think that I have offended Gavin enough, and the big boss is also very angry with me. It is also a good thing that I resign, at least you won''t be involved..."


    When it came to the point, Jonny narrowed his eyes and said, "Well, that''s a problem... What about the senior executives? "


    "They agreed." A trace of sadness flashed through Cherry''s heart. "But I have been with you for so long. I should have told you everything." She put the U disk in his hand and said, "You are so popular. Many people in the company want to be your agent."


    Jonny put the U disk into his pocket.


    He lowered his head


    and drank, "Then I wish you all the best."


    Everything went well...


    She smiled and raised the lemonade, "Cheers. Next time, I don''t need to send you back. I hope I can drink some more when we drink again. "


    He lowered his eyes to hide all his emotions. "Yes. Partner. "


    However, after tonight''s midnight snack, the partners would go different ways...


    Jacob put a board in front of his seat which said, "The number is full."


    Although his arm was hidden in the white coat, there were actually many bandages on it.


    That night, the broken glass smashed on his body, leaving a lot of wounds. Although the wounds were not deep, the bleeding appearance still frightened Donna to tremble.


    He didn''t think it was a big deal, so he came to work as usual. But he couldn''t stand the long queue in the clinic every day.


    The last patient sat down with pleading eyes.


    "Go to see another doctor. My number is full today."


    He lowered his head and wrote the shift change report.


    "Doctor, just make a diagnosis for me. I''m the last one here. I''ve taken several buses to get here..."


    Jacob just lowered his head.


    The patient begged again and again. Seeing that Jacob didn''t look up for a long time, he was desperate. When he was about to leave, Jacob raised his head and reached out his hand. "Where is your medical record?"


    The patient took out the medical record happily and put it in his hand.


    Simon shook his head.


    Jacob looked cold, but in fact, his heart was softer than anyone else.


    Simon packed up his things and was waiting for Jacob to have lunch. Suddenly, his eyes lit up.


    A woman with elegant temperament walked up to Jacob and sat quietly in the chair waiting in line.


    Simon immediately waved his hand and said, "Come to my side. I''m free!"


    The woman smiled and shook her head.


    Her lips curled up into a faint dimple, which looked a little sweet.


    The beauty refused and Simon sat down in the corner in silence.


    This was a world of seeing people''s faces. Why did all the patients come to see Jacob? Didn''t they notice that he was so tired?


    Finally, the patient in front of Jacob was solved. He was packing up when the woman walked towards him. "Since you have treated one more, do you mind treating another?"


    "No, I can''t..." He raised his head coldly and saw her. His eyes were full of surprise. "You? What''s wrong with you? "


    There was a hint of concern in his words. Apparently, the other party also felt it. The smile on her face was even sweeter. "Nothing. I''m just hungry. I wonder if you can cure this disease, Dr. Jacob."


    He couldn''t help laughing and said, "Okay, let''s go. I''m good at it. "


    He washed his hands. Cherry could see it was obvious that he didn''t exert too much strength on one of his hands and his movements were much slower.

 Chapter 19 Invitation

    When he took off his white coat, she saw clearly that his hand was bandaged, her eyes turned red.


    "Your hand..." She asked with concern.


    "Nothing serious. But there are too many wounds. It''s troublesome to apply the gauze bit by bit. " He comforted her lightly.


    "Let''s go." She urged.


    Jacob looked back at Simon.


    Simon had already curled up in the corner, completely shadowed. "You can have lunch with the beauty. I''ll have it alone..."


    He almost cried, biting the handkerchief.


    Cherry couldn''t help laughing.


    "This guy can''t live without playing tricks." said Jacob awkwardly.


    The lunch for the two was very simple. They sat down in a clean small restaurant and ordered rice with sauce.


    Cherry put a small invitation card in front of him and said, "My new restaurant will open next weekend. On the first day, only friends are invited. Please come when you can."


    Jacob picked up the card, "Private House? Private home cuisine? Who will do it? "


    Cherry poked her nose and said, "My father and I."


    "I understand. It was very important to have a doctor in that kind of occasion. I will bring the medicine you need. "


    She was stunned for a long time and realized that he was joking. She bit her lower lip and pouted, "What? My father is a famous chef in a big restaurant in H city. I''m also good at cooking. Really... " She looked at him as if she was blaming him, "You can ask Jonny. He often takes me to his apartment to cook night snack."


    Speaking of Jonny, he was surprised and said, "Ah, you''re going to be a cook..."


    "Be the boss." Cherry didn''t forget to correct him.


    "What about Jonny? He doesn''t have an agent, does he? "


    "How could it be?" Cherry smiled, "A lot of people want to be his agent. He is just a big money tree. Who doesn''t love him? "


    "You love him too?" He whispered.


    Her eyes turned red. She poked the rice in her plate and smiled bitterly. "No, I can''t love him."


    He seemed to have realized something.


    Indeed, Jonny had an outstanding appearance and was good at sweet words to please girls. After getting along with him for five years, how could they not have feelings for each other?


    In that case, why should she leave?


    He thought to himself that when he and his mother left on the day of the car was smashed, Jonny took Cherry away. The quarrel between the two could even be heard by them.


    Was it because of the quarrel that day?


    He knew Jonny very well.


    This man was neither a good nor a bad man.


    He just wanted to prove himself so much that he didn''t care about others'' sacrifice.


    He didn''t even care his family, let alone Cherry?


    However, at this moment, he could only say lightly, "There are some things that Jonny hasn''t figured out yet. Maybe even he himself doesn''t know what he wants. "


    Cherry took a sip of the soup. The disappointment and bitterness on her face just now were all gone, as if he had seen it wrong.


    "Then you don''t know Jonny very well. He is well planned and purposeful whatever he does. He would achieve what he wanted. What he wants now is Sarah. "


    "Who is it?" Jacob never heard of that name, "Is she a female star?"


    "Sort of." Cherry just smiled, "She is the youngest daughter of the gambling king of the A City. She was beautiful, smart and rich. Only a woman like her could win Jonny''s heart. Do you still think he doesn''t know what he wants? "


    Jacob frowned.


    Cherry''s words were too realistic for him to accept.


    But he couldn''t deny that it seemed that Jonny would do it.


    "I will definitely go there. Don''t worry. I''ll go to support you. " He had no choice but to change the topic, "But I don''t want you to help my hospital''s business."


    Cherry couldn''t help laughing and said, "Friendship cannot stand always on one side. Aren''t we friends? "


    "Yes, my friend." He clinked his cup with hers.


    On the contrary, she felt a little dejected.


    One was a partner, and the other was a friend.


    ''Am I not going to have a lover as Adela said?''


    The exclusive make-up artist carefully fixed Sarah''s make-up in front of the mirror. She didn''t dare to take a deep breath, fearing that she would disturb Sarah whose eyes were closed for rest.


    There was a knock on the door of the dressing room. The makeup artist quickly opened the door. Sarah opened her eyes and looked at the person in the mirror. "What are you doing here again?"


    Jonny put the flowers in front of her with a smile and said, "You''re more beautiful than flowers. Even if I don''t come, I keep missing you. So I come. I just want to see you. "


    He sat on the chair next to her and looked at her with undisguised appreciation in his eyes. "Your features are born for ancient costume. Have you ever considered signing up as an actress? I will make you famous in a month. "


    "So what?" Sarah


    raised her eyes and looked at him. Even if her tone was unfriendly, who would mind? Such a beauty, if she had no temper, how could she show that she was loved by thousands of people? "I just want to have a try."


    Jonny said unhurriedly, "But it''s a pity that you can''t be the heroine once in this circle."


    Sarah bit her lower lip and said in a spoiled tone, "But my father is against it. He wouldn''t have agreed to let me show up in public if I hadn''t agreed to be an insignificant supporting role."


    "It doesn''t matter." Jonny took out a notebook from his pocket and shook it in front of her. "The same supporting role. The scenes can be changed."


    Sarah sat up straight.


    "Really?" Even if she wanted to pretend that she didn''t care, she couldn''t help but look happy.


    "By the way, I''ve already asked someone to listen to the sample tape you recorded in the recording studio last time. I''ve customized a song for you according to your voice characteristics. There''s no problem with Zack. I''ve told him to take that song as the theme song of this play."


    He supported his head with his hand and looked at her good-looking. "Sarah, you will be famous soon."


    She turned her face away and said with a complacent and charming smile, "All right, I know you are good to me. That''s enough. I don''t want to live on it anyway. "


    Jonny laughed and said, "But, Sarah, you have a magic that everyone want to help you do everything perfectly..."


    She turned around and put her long finger on his lips. "Playboy, keep these words for your assistant. When she saw me, she was cold, as if I owed her a lot of money. Are you speaking ill of me in front of her? "


    Jonny was shocked to the extreme. "Cherry? She can''t be like this, can she? "


    Cherry was a person who had never done anything wrong. She would not easily offend others. How dare she put on a long face to the favorite daughter of the gambling king? Wasn''t she afraid of death?


    "Of course. I asked her to cook for me. She said she was an agent, not a cook. I don''t want her to be my agent! "


    "Okay, okay." Jonny put his arm around her shoulder and comforted her carefully, "She is so disobedient. Can I fire her?"


    Sarah didn''t know that Cherry had resigned, so he wanted to sell her a favor.


    "Really?" Sarah blinked her eyes in surprise.


    "Of course it''s true, but she has already arranged your graduation banquet." He kissed her on the face. "Baby, your cruise trip will be very happy."


    She pursed her lips and smiled, "I hope so."


    She touched his face rarely and said, "You''re the best. My father doesn''t care about my graduation."


    "Of course. I like you." He smiled and wanted to kiss her, but was pushed away by her finger.


    "Well, don''t mess up my make-up. I''ll go to the stage later." She sat straight in front of the mirror and said, "Jonny, see you at the weekend."


    He was a little disappointed, but he stood up gracefully and said, "Yes, see you."


    At this moment, Jacob was standing on the "Sarah" cruise ship.


    Behind him, there was a hubbub of people toasting.


    In front of him was a blue sea.


    Leaning against the white railing, he took a sip of the wine and felt the sea wind.


    His cold aura was totally incompatible with those people with heavy makeup, laughing and flirting.


    Jonny didn''t intend to introduce him to other people at all.


    When he set out for the first time, an experienced person told him to take a good cook, lifeguards and a doctor.


    He thought of his brother immediately.


    Anyway, Jacob was not in love. If he needed him, his brother must come. This was the consensus of the three siblings of the Nalan Clan.


    If the eldest brother didn''t help them, how could they call him brother?


    As for what he wanted to do after coming here, it was none of Jonny''s business.


    After drinking up a glass of wine, Jacob didn''t want to refill the glass. He was chewing vitamin C and had no interest in the luxurious Seafood Buffet prepared by Jonny.


    The cook was prepared by Cherry before. She invited a disciple who had followed her father for many years and was quite famous for the buffet in the whole Hong Kong.


    Besides Sarah and her two best friends, there were also several stars.


    The little girls saw the famous stars in the award ceremony on TV. They were all screaming and asking for autographs.


    Money was one thing.


    These stars didn''t only care about money.


    Connections were also important.


    These people didn''t fail the career of "actor". They were so sweet that they coaxed the two girls into a good mood. They were very envious of Sarah.


    "It''s amazing to have such a handsome boyfriend, such a beautiful yacht, and such a great graduation gift. Oh, Sarah, I''m so envious!"


    Sarah just pursed her lips and smiled. Her vanity was greatly satisfied.

 Chapter 20 the Sarah Yacht

    But it didn''t matter.


    Since she entered the school, she had gained a lot of jealousy and envy because of her identity as the daughter of the gambling king. Jonny''s pursuit was just the icing on the cake.


    Compared with those stars, she was more curious about the person who was leaning against the railing not far away and sipping red wine alone.


    He turned his side face to her. From her point of view, that face was extraordinarily handsome. Compared with Jonny who had a cheeky smile, that face was much colder. However, it was such a person that attracted her attention.


    Today, it was her graduation journey.


    He was on her yacht which was setting sail for the first time. Why didn''t he say anything to her?


    Didn''t he know that she was the protagonist today?


    She glanced at her friends. They had been taking pictures with the stars obsessively.


    She raised the corners of her mouth, tightened her soft shawl, and walked towards the man.


    The man happened to put the glass on the deck, slowly turned around and walked into the cabin. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared.


    Sarah was stunned.


    She strode to catch up with him. Unexpectedly, a smile appeared in the cabin. "Hmm? Missing me? You can''t wait to see me? All right, I''m just going to set up the show tonight. "


    Jonny blinked at her.


    She couldn''t help but look inside. "Who was the person who walked in just now?"


    Jonny pretended to be silly and said, "It''s me. Is there anyone else?"


    "Of course! The man is wearing light gray casual clothes! " Sarah stamped her feet.


    Jonny was surprised and asked, "What? Did you see a ghost? I didn''t see it. "


    He held her in his arms and said, "Don''t be afraid. I''m here."


    She pushed him away and said, "Who said I was afraid? I''m not afraid at all, okay? "


    Jonny held her even tighter and said, "If you''re not afraid, then that''s good. I''m so afraid. Ouch..."


    Sarah was defeated by him. "You''re so annoying. Let go of me..."


    He laughed and let go of her. Instead, he held her hand and led her into the cabin. "Well, who was that? Have a good look. On one is here. "


    He smiled slyly.


    In the brightly lit cabin, the space was not too big. It was obvious that except the two of them, there was no other person in the cabin.


    "I couldn''t be wrong." She rubbed her eyes.


    Just now, such a big living person had been leaning on the railing for so long. Did she see it alone?


    "Well, let''s go out to have a drink and enjoy the sea breeze. Today, you are the protagonist. You can''t run away. " Jonny chuckled, put his arm around her shoulder and took her back to the deck.


    ''I''m sorry. My brother has nothing to do with you. You can meet him after you become a member of the Nalan Clan.''


    There were always some doubts in Sarah''s mind. She drank a glass of wine absentmindedly and felt a little breathless.


    "Damn it!" She said to herself, forced herself to calm down and stood up.


    "I need to go to the bathroom." She said as if nothing had happened.


    She felt stuffy in her chest and almost out of breath. She knew clearly that her asthma was about to come out again.


    After drinking wine, eating seafood and blowing the sea wind, she knew it in her mind. Before she went out, she put the spray in her bag.


    However, she loved beauty so much that she couldn''t spray the spray in front of so many handsome men and women, so she had to find a secret place.


    As she walked on the deck, she took out the spray from her bag.


    The only waiter on the ship carried a large plate of dishes after dinner, ready to wash them. He staggered as he couldn''t bear the weight.


    Only one person could pass through the narrow passage. She moved aside in disgust, but she still couldn''t avoid being hit by him.


    "Are you blind?" She cursed.


    Being hit by him, she leaned against the railing.


    As soon as the man left, she withdrew her hand and broke out in a cold sweat.


    Where was her spray?


    She lowered her head to look for it, but the deck was empty.


    Sweat trickled down her forehead.


    She couldn''t find it everywhere.


    ''What should I do?''


    She was short of breath. She leaned against the railing, and the world in front of her began to blur. "Help, help..."


    She gasped and her voice was as low as a kitten''s.


    The previous waiter came out and saw her sitting on the deck and feebly clinging to the railing. He was frightened and hurried back to call for help.


    The first one to arrive was Jonny.


    He rushed over, picked Sarah up and fumbled on her body. "What''s wrong? What happened? What''s wrong with you? "


    Sarah couldn''t speak anymore.


    Her face was full of fear and tears. She could only gasp and her face was pale.


    "What happened?" Jonny asked the waiter loudly.


    "I don''t know. I just bumped into her..."


    "Bumped into her? Do you believe that I will throw you into the sea to feed sharks later? She is my woman. How can you hit her so easily? !"


    More and more


    people came.


    Two of her friends surrounded her and screamed.


    Several stars surrounded her and covered their mouths, "Is there a killer on the ship?"


    Sarah rolled her eyes.


    The air became thinner and thinner. She thought she was going to die in her own hands...


    A voice came, "Let her go and put her flat on the ground!"


    Jonny raised his head and saw that Jacob had squeezed through the crowd.


    "Help! Something is going to happen to Sarah..."


    "Where is the killer? Jonny, I want to get off the ship! "


    "Shut up!" Said Jacob coldly.


    "Step back, all of you!" He pressed his hand on Sarah''s neck. The slightly cold fingertips made her a little sober.


    "Help me... I have asthma... " She said with difficulty.


    "I know." Said Jacob in a low voice.


    He took Sarah from Jonny and loosened her collar suddenly.


    The fresh air immediately poured into her nose.


    "Hey." said Jonny. He seriously suspected that his brother was acting in the public service for his own ends.


    "Take a breath." said Jacob, ignoring him. She took a deep breath and exhaled again.


    "Well, well, go on..." He pressed her chest and abdomen to help her breathe.


    "Bring my first aid kit here." He turned to the waiter.


    The troublemaker moved quickly. Jacob opened the emergency bag, sprayed the spray in her mouth and put it in her hand.


    "This kind of disease will break out suddenly. Take it with you."


    Although Sarah''s face was as pale as a piece of paper, her breath had obviously recovered. "I did bring it with me. Just now, I guess it fell into the sea when the waiter bumping into me."


    Jonny was furious. He stared at the waiter and said, "You don''t have to come here anymore!"


    The waiter''s face was full of entreaties, but he didn''t dare to say anything.


    Glancing at his younger brother, Jacob said, "That''s your man. I didn''t have the right to interfere it, but this ship belongs to this lady, and the waiter is naturally hers. Have you asked her opinion about firing him in this way?"


    Jonny bit his lower lip reluctantly. Sarah smiled weakly, "It''s just a small mistake. I''ll punish him not to steal food in the kitchen for a few days. There''s no need to make a scene."


    The waiter said with grievance, "I never steal food..."


    Jonny sighed and said, "Okay. It''s up to you."


    Sarah almost lost her life. How could she let that man go so easily? He was really unhappy.


    But Sarah''s eyes were fixed on Jacob''s face.


    This man was the one she had been looking for just now.


    It was neither a ghost nor an illusion.


    It was a living person.


    Her pale face flushed.


    But Jacob didn''t notice that.


    He stood up and carried his first aid kit.


    "Well, I''m going back to the top floor. Call me if you need anything."


    It was not until then did Sarah realize that she didn''t see him just now because he was on the top deck of the ship.


    Seeing him leave, she asked Jonny in a hurry, "Who is he?"


    "Doctor." Jonny said reluctantly.


    The two best friends of Sarah praised, "He''s handsome and cool..."


    "Especially that sentence ''Shut up''. Ah, it''s so cool..."


    Sarah looked at Jonny''s face and said, "He looks like you..."


    "Handsome men all look like each other." One of her best friend cut in.


    "He''s my brother." Jonny helped Sarah up and said, "Let me take you to the cabin to have a rest."


    Sarah wanted to go to the top floor.


    She looked up.


    Sure enough, there was a warm sunset on the top floor, and a quiet back.


    ''What''s his name?


    Does he have a girlfriend?''


    In her mind, only these two questions were hovering.


    But Jacob didn''t think too much.


    The person saved on the ship was no different from his usual patient.


    After he came back, Simon held his hand and cried for several days, but he didn''t shed any tears.


    "When can you buy a yacht? I also want to sail..." He cried.


    "Don''t think about it." Said Jacob calmly.


    He sorted out the medical records, with the big tail hanging on his body. "Jacob, you are so heartless. I also want a yacht, called ''Simon''..."


    "There will be." said Jacob with a sigh.


    Simon''s eyes lit up.


    "Wait for a few lifetimes." He finished.


    The guy behind him was crying and screaming again, which made other doctors in the Department laugh so hard that their stomachs ached.


    That was not what Jacob was worried about.


    It was a rare weekend, but it was his turn to be on duty on Saturday. Tonight, he was free. Although it was late, it was not bad to go to the newly opened restaurant to support.


    He took out the invitation card at the bottom of his wallet, with a rare smile on his face.


    Cherry was really exhausted today.


    Although it was the first day of the opening ceremony and all the guests were friends, the appointments had been full for the next three days later.


    Her "Private House" was not big. She bought a seafood restaurant in the downtown and decorated this two storey building before it opened.

 Chapter 21 Are You Here

    Naturally, his father was very happy. He quit his job in the previous restaurant, concentrated on helping Cherry and became a chef.


    Now that the chef had been here, most of the people who stayed here were the people from the original seafood restaurant.


    After all, it was difficult to find employees now, and Cherry didn''t have much working capital.


    There were so many orders. It was all because of Jonny.


    He had been advertising her private restaurant for a long time. Many people wanted to do him a favor, and they thought it wouldn''t be bad to have a try, so they booked it.


    In fact, Cherry was quite sure that the guests were all celebrities. They were very picky and had high service requirements.


    But it didn''t matter. As long as served them well and left the photos and signatures, it meant that these people were advertising for her restaurant.


    However, she was a little unhappy because she didn''t see Jacob who was going to attend the opening ceremony on Saturday.


    Maybe he forgot, or maybe he didn''t like such social engagements.


    Such a cold person should stay at home and didn''t need to depend on another''s favor.


    It was almost six o''clock, and many guests had come.


    Jacob was no exception.


    As soon as he got off the car, he saw this well decorated private restaurant.


    He hadn''t been in H City for many years, but he felt that he was willing to come to such a unique place if he was a guest.


    The decoration on the first floor was very fresh.


    The light green wallpapers, wooden tables and chairs, the whole floor to ceiling windows, beige curtains, snow-white washbasin, and exquisite potted plants filled the small space, making people feel fresh.


    Obviously, the downstairs was a waiting place for guests. There were tea sets on the tea table, and several blocks of the community were separated by transparent glass, fresh and natural.


    He climbed up the stairs and went to the second floor.


    The room upstairs was obviously spacious.


    The space separated by the transparent glass was separated by white iron potted plants, which was both beautiful and private.


    The tableware was spotless and fresh with a sense of family privacy.


    A waitress came over and looked at him for a while. Then she asked hesitantly, "Are you Mr. Jonny Nelson please?"


    He looked a little like him, but he didn''t seem to be him.


    Just now, she remembered that Jonny had come and was sitting in the No.1 box.


    "I''m Jacob Nelson."


    The waitress was suddenly enlightened, "Our boss has mentioned you. This way please. " She hesitated for a moment and asked, "Will you have dinner with Mr. Jonny?"


    "No. I will have it alone. " He didn''t want to socialize with those people of Jonny, so he''d better sit alone.


    "Okay, okay." The waitress opened room five for him. This was the last box on the whole second floor.


    It was obvious that other boxes were full of people, although no one could see who were sitting in it through the potted iron trees.


    As soon as he sat down, a glass of lemonade was sent over.


    He took a sip. The faint lemon fragrance filled his nose. It was definitely not ordinary water.


    He smiled. Someone knocked on the door and came in.


    There was surprise in her eyes.


    This was enough for him.


    "Here''s a bottle of red wine for you." He put the red wine in front of her and said, "Celebrate the opening ceremony with it."


    She sat down happily in front of him and said, "Then let''s drink this wine tonight. I''ll have dinner with you."


    He shook his head and said, "Leave this wine to entertain more important guests."


    Cherry looked down and was surprised.


    It was 1992''s Lafite red wine. This bottle of wine could be sold at any time for tens of thousands of dollars, and there was no goods available.


    "This gift is too expensive. I can''t accept it."


    "It doesn''t matter." He said indifferently, "Before I came back to the H City, someone gave it to me. I just offered a present to you with other people''s thing."


    "In that case," She rolled her eyes and said, "You are my most important guest. I will drink it with you tonight."


    He smiled faintly.


    He was such a cold person. Even if he showed a touch of warmth, he looked so quiet and intoxicating.


    "I don''t dare to accompany you. I have to be on duty this weekend and deal with an operation tomorrow. Otherwise, I would come to support you at noon."


    Cherry lowered her head, feeling sweet in her heart.


    "Okay, I''ll seal it up. We''ll open it when you''re free." She unfolded the menu for him and asked, "What do you want to eat?"


    "I''m alone. Just some light and simple food is okay. It''s up to you. "


    She smiled slightly, and there was a touch of girl''s playfulness on her crooked side face. "Then do you mind if I eat with you tonight? I haven''t eaten anything yet. I''ll go back to the kitchen and cook some dishes for you, okay? "


    He lowered his eyes and said, "As long as you don''t need to accompany other guests."


    There was a knock on the door. A waiter ran in and whispered something in Cherry''s ear.


    Cherry waved her hand indifferently and said, "Just tell them that I''m busy in the kitchen. I''ll go there later. "


    "Go ahead." He said lightly.


    "Well, I really don''t want to have a drink with others." Cherry sighed, and her melancholy expression made him smile.


    "Are all the pe


    ople in the entertainment circle so powerful?" He suddenly said. "I bet your business will be booming. You can make every guest feel that he is the most important and special existence in your heart. Who wouldn''t like such a landlady? "


    She was stunned.


    Did he think she was like this?


    But soon, she smiled and said, "Oh, you''re really special. I''m going to the kitchen. I''ll bring you my specialty later. "


    As soon as she walked out of the box, she met a guest from another table before she closed the door.


    She walked up to her and said, "May, sit a little longer. I''ll prepare another bowl of your favorite sweet soup for you, okay? Alas, I''m too busy to drink with you. Didn''t your baby come? I have the best potato paste that babies like to eat. My father made it by himself, please take it back. "


    The waiter had packed up the things and sent them to the guest, Cherry sent the guest downstairs and kept smiling all the way.


    He looked at her quietly through the glass.


    Looking down at the glass of lemonade, he suddenly felt an indescribable sour in his heart.


    Yes, everyone was the most important guest. In other words, no one would really be important.


    However, the dishes that were served soon lit up his eyes.


    Four dishes and one soup.


    The waiter emphasized, "They''re made by Cherry herself, not by the chef."


    They looked good, not inferior to the food make by the chef of some upscale restaurant at all.


    A bowl of steamed eggs with white clams, the eggs were soft and the seafood was sweet.


    A bowl of steamed pumpkin with garlic sauce, and the size of each pumpkin was almost the same.


    A bowl of rice and Spareribs with fragrance.


    A bowl of thick soup with a sweet smell of tomato.


    "This soup," the waiter said, "it was cooked by the landlady for a long time, with pig bones, fish head and tomato. This soup had been boiled from morning to noon. She said she would wait for a distinguished guest to taste it. I think it must be you. "


    She handed over a bowl of rice and said, "The landlady asked me to tell you to have a meal. She will be here soon. "


    "It doesn''t matter. Let her do her work."


    The delicious dishes made him hungry. He picked up the chopsticks and tasted every dish.


    Indeed, they tasted good.


    The soup was delicious, and the taste of pig bone and fish head was perfectly mixed. The pumpkin fragrance was good, and even the most common spareribs also had a strong fragrance of leaves. No wonder she was so confident to run a restaurant.


    It seemed that he could bring the noisy Simon here to have a taste in the future.


    When Cherry came in again, she also held a bowl of rice in her hand.


    She lowered her head and sat down next to him. She began to eat, "Leave some for me."


    He was surprised. "I thought you would eat somewhere else."


    "Others only make me drink. They don''t care whether I have eaten or not." Cherry smiled bitterly.


    He felt pity for her.


    "Don''t push yourself too hard." He picked up a rib for her with a pair of serving chopsticks.


    She bit her lower lip.


    This guy must be a neat freak.


    ''What''s wrong with using his chopsticks?


    He''s so stingy.''


    How could he know what she was thinking?


    He emphasized to her, "It''s a pair of serving chopsticks. Don''t worry."


    A guy who didn''t understand amorous feelings.


    Cherry ate more quickly.


    On the other side, Jacob had put down his chopsticks and took out his credit card.


    She quickly pressed the card and accidentally pressed his hand.


    Uh... She was embarrassed.


    Jacob took out his hand as if nothing had happened "Swiping card is unavailable here yet? I have enough cash. "


    "No, thanks." Cherry was still regretting her mistake, "All the guests I entertain today are free. You are all my friends. If you come here another day, I will take your money. "


    He lowered his head and smiled, "That''s good. It''s lucky of me to come today but not tomorrow."


    ''Why is he so cold?


    Even his joke is a cold one.''


    After finishing dinner, Cherry sent him out of the room.


    Just then, the door of No.1 box was opened.


    Jonny and his friends walked out, talking and laughing.


    As soon as he saw Cherry, his playful expression disappeared and he strode over.


    Cherry smiled politely.


    She shook hands with him and asked, "Are you leaving?"


    Looking at Jacob, Jonny forced a smile and said, "Brother."


    Jacob nodded his head slightly and said, "Do your thing. I''m leaving. "


    Cherry wanted to see him off, but he went downstairs alone.


    Jonny didn''t take his eyes off her face. When he saw the disappointment on her face, his eyes flashed a trace of sharpness.


    When Cherry looked at him, the sharpness had been well hidden.


    "Cherry, I''ve introduced many guests to you." At this moment, his expression was like a puppy wagging its tail to please its owner. "How is it? Have they come to order?"


    Cherry nodded and said, "Thank you, Jonny."


    "Only thank me?" Her indifferent attitude made him feel uncomfortable. "Don''t you need a plaque in your restaurant? I know a famous calligrapher. Let him write one for you, okay? "


    "No, thanks." Cherry accompanied him downstairs, "My father said he wanted to write it. In fact, it''s not a bad thing. I can watch him, and he won''t gamble too much. " She meant something else, "Thank you for helping me."

 Chapter 22 the Woman I Like

    Jonny''s lips opened and closed again.


    Why did this sound so awkward?


    "Well, I''ll bring my friends here for dinner in the future. You have to give me a discount."


    "That''s easy." Cherry didn''t show any weakness, "Tonight you come here for dinner, it''s not for free. I''ve taken photos, and tomorrow it will be reported. By the way, help me publicize it. "


    "You..." This was the real Cherry he knew.


    "Drive slowly. I have a guests upstairs, so I won''t see you off." She said simply and went upstairs.


    The friend next to him patted him and said, "Why don''t you leave? You''ve been watching her for five years, but you''re not tired of her? "


    He curled his lips.


    He hadn''t been tired of her after five years? How could it be possible? She was not a beauty!


    But why did he feel so bad?


    As soon as he entered his exclusive car of seven seats, his mother called him, "Jonny, come and have dinner with me tomorrow night."


    "What''s up? Is it a big festival? " He said lazily.


    "Well. No... " Donna lowered her voice, "Your younger brother ran away from home a few days ago. Your brother brought him back. Tonight, your father said that he would teach him a good lesson. I''m afraid I can''t handle him alone. You''d better go home and save him. "


    Jonny said casually, "I don''t know if I''ll be free or not. When dad saw me, he didn''t look good, did he? Besides, my brother is there, isn''t he? "


    "Your brother won''t say a word even if he is hit by a stick!" Donna was anxious, "That''s a deal. You must come back tomorrow night."


    Before he could refuse, his quick-tempered mother had hung up the phone.


    He sighed and thought of the cold figure just now.


    Maybe he should ask his brother what he really thought of Cherry.


    Jonny would be the last one to come when the family had dinner together.


    This time, there was no exception.


    As soon as he opened the door, York snorted.


    Donna mediated, "Oh, Jonny is filming on the set today. He can only come here after asking for a leave from the crew. It''s not easy."


    York glanced at his son, who was wearing a cheeky face. He really didn''t believe what Donna said.


    Nancy Nalan pulled out a chair for her second elder brother. Jonny blinked at his little sister and said, "Thank you."


    "Okay, everyone is here. Let''s eat."


    Richard moved his chopsticks, and Jonny noticed something was wrong.


    His hand was still injured.


    ''Was he hit by father?'' He wondered.


    At the table, the atmosphere was horribly low.


    Everyone was like a copy of Jacob. They just ate the rice in their bowls, didn''t pick up food, and didn''t say anything.


    Jonny couldn''t help it.


    He raised his eyebrows and asked, "Brother, did Cherry invite you there last night?"


    Jacob raised his head and glanced at him.


    "Yes." He replied softly without a more word.


    Jonny didn''t give up. "When did you become so familiar with her?" He couldn''t help ridiculing him, "Don''t forget that she is the one who caused your injury. Besides, Mr. Gavin is only temporarily detained. If he is released at any time, I think you will be in danger. It''s better to keep a distance from this kind of woman. "


    As soon as his mother heard that he was injured last time, she became nervous. "Yes, that''s right. You shouldn''t be close to this kind of woman. Maybe you''re not meant to be close to each other... "


    Putting down the bowl and chopsticks, Jacob looked at Jonny and explained to his mother, "That was an accident."


    "What?" Jonny said lazily, "I don''t dare to keep her since she made a scene last time. She has been my agent for five years. I asked her to get out of here as well. "


    "That''s you." Jacob took a bite of the dish, completely ignoring him.


    The words "That''s you" pierced into Jonny''s heart.


    He got angry. "You mean I''m a coward?"


    Glancing at him coldly, Jacob said, "I didn''t say that."


    "That''s exactly what you mean!" Jonny bit his lower lip and his face turned red with anger. "You''re showing off now. You know I''ve been with her for five years, but I''ve never shown off."


    "People with poor Chinese skills are really difficult to communicate with."


    "You are the one who has poor Chinese skills!" Jonny was angrier, "I''m 27 years old now. I don''t want to be humiliated by others with my study results more than ten years ago. You are good at Chinese. What have you done? Have you brought your wife back? "


    "Sounds like you have one." Jacob retorted.


    Jonny was pissed off.


    Who said that he would not quarrel when he was scanty of words?


    Didn''t he refute him with every word?


    Seeing that Jonny was too angry to say a word, Donna hurried to mediate, "How old are you? One of you is 27 years old, and the other is 28. Your faces turn red because of the quarrel. It''s so funny. Jonny, you''re really ridiculous. Your brother is such a silent man. Aren''t you angry with yourself when you quarrel with him? "


    Jonny sat down on the chair and said angrily, "He has been better than me since he was a child. You and dad like him more, don''t you?" He felt wronged, "He even wants to compete with me for the woman I like!"


    If not, why did Jacob pretend to be a hero in front of Sarah?


    Now, Sarah was always inquiring about his brother''s matter


    , which made him angry but unable to spit it out.


    Hearing that, Jacob paused.


    He looked up at his younger brother with a complicated look in his eyes.


    "What?" Donna was stunned. She looked back and forth between the two brothers. "Well, last time, you said that you wanted to..."


    Didn''t Jonny say that Cherry was a good girl and he wanted to introduce her to his brother?


    Although he didn''t introduce them to each other later, the two of them seemed to have a good relationship. What? Now, Jonny felt that the one he liked was Cherry?


    What a chaotic scene.


    How could the three of them speak the same topic with different thoughts?


    Nalan yelled, "enough! Enough. Don''t say anything more. Tell me, what kind of woman will the two brothers fight for all their lives? " He looked at the two of them and said, "Now, I have to make it clear. If you marry such a woman, she would make you two unhappy sooner or later. In my opinion, no one can have anything to do with her. I don''t like this kind of woman! "


    Jonny curled his lips.


    In the whole family, this kind of words might only be effective for the two good babies, Jacob and Nancy.


    He took a big gulp of food, but he still felt unhappy.


    Jacob wiped his lips and said, "I''m finished. Enjoy yourselves."


    He stood up and left.


    Jonny was not to be outdone.


    He poured a few mouthfuls of food into his mouth and wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. "Dad, mom, I have to go now. The crew is waiting for me to start."


    He picked up his coat and rushed out of the house without saying anything more.


    Donna couldn''t help but stand up. Looking at her two sons, one was to the East and the other was to the West, she couldn''t help but sigh heavily, "It''s really... Alas! "


    "It''s so humiliating. As if they haven''t seen any woman before!" York snorted.


    He had planned to teach Richard a lesson, but he didn''t expect that the two elder sons would make him be more restless.


    The more they grew up, the more upset they became!


    Cherry had no idea that she had become the center of discussion for the dinner of the Nalan Clan.


    She turned over the bill book page by page, frowning.


    At that time, she took over the restaurant, along with the house, personnel, and materials.


    But looking at the previous accounts, it made her find a loophole.


    After all, she graduated from the Business School of H City University. They thought she was a female boss without the support of a man, and her father was easy-going. They dared to fool her on the account.


    Cherry didn''t say anything. She just moved all these accounts back home to check.


    The manager was nervous when he saw her checking the accounts. "Boss, is there anything wrong?"


    "Don''t worry." She smiled faintly, "It''s just that I haven''t checked the accounts for a few years. If I do it now, I can kill time." She raised her eyebrows and looked at him, "Can''t I?"


    "No, no, no." The manager immediately denied, "I''m just afraid that you, a woman, will..."


    A woman?


    So what?


    Cherry curled her lips and said, "In the past, I did all the big accounts of Jonny. I met him at the beginning as a cashier in the company. I''m going to get the license of an accountant. "


    She rolled her eyes and said, "If you are afraid that I can''t understand it, you can work overtime with me tonight. Let''s read it together. Anyway, you are familiar with the accounts."


    She looked at the manager who was trembling like a lamb. She smiled and said, "Well, I know some people from different walks of life. If there is a little problem and you can''t help, I''ll handle it by myself."


    The manager''s face turned pale, "Uh... Uh... "


    "Don''t worry." She sat down slowly and looked through the accounts. "Thank you for working overtime tonight."


    The manager couldn''t help but ask, "Miss... Miss Cherry, you are right. There''s something wrong with these accounts... I... "


    "You''re in charge of it, right?" Cherry raised her eyes and stared at the man with sharp eyes.


    His heart skipped a beat.


    This woman''s eyes were so sharp!


    "I... I... Well, there was a manager before... "


    "Who is he?" Cherry said in a calm tone, "Tell me the name and address of the person. He is greedy for my money, so he has to prepare something." The corners of her mouth twitched. "I''m a woman." she looked down at her smooth nails and said, "I don''t have the ability to deal with people. I want the clean government office to do this. It''s the most appropriate."


    The manager couldn''t help but say, "I''m his personal friend. How about I ask him to pay the bill back? Since he has left, he can''t do anything to you anymore. In this way, you don''t have to hold him accountable, okay? "


    Cherry looked at him firmly, "Can you promise that there is no one here who will change my account?"


    "No, absolutely not." The manager promised.


    Sweat trickled down his forehead, but Cherry smiled lightly, "Forget it." She suddenly said, "I''d better let someone I trust to manage the accounts." She turned around and smiled at him. "I''ll give you a definite number tomorrow for how much he should pay back. Ask your friend to be careful. Women care about every penny, not to mention such a big restaurant. "

 Chapter 23 A Strange Injured Man

    She stood up slowly and put the account books into her car.


    The manager looked at her helplessly and had no way to resist.


    "By the way," She suddenly turned around and said, "In order not to make the investigation wrong, I have to report it to the clean government office tomorrow. Why don''t you go with me tomorrow? Aren''t you the manager? You are the most persuasive person in what you are in charge of... "


    "Miss. Cherry." He couldn''t stand it anymore. "I will resign after the bill is paid."


    "Why will you resign?" She pretended to be surprised. "You did a good job. Is it you who made a fake account?"


    "No, it''s not me." He wiped his sweat and said, "I want to tell you for a long time..."


    "All right." Without any hesitation, Cherry said, "You want to resign by yourself. I don''t need to pay you the severance pay, right?"


    He gritted his teeth and said, "Yes."


    "That''s good. I don''t want you to have to cooperate with the investigation. " Cherry got on the car gracefully.


    The car started slowly, and her eyes became deep.


    Fight with her?


    She didn''t call the police right away, which was enough to give him time.


    Severance pay?


    ''I''m sorry. I won''t give him a penny!''


    It was raining outside.


    A few days after the opening ceremony, the customers in the restaurant had been stabilized.


    It was raining outside. In addition to the guests who had made an appointment, there were only a few people who came to the restaurant to have some simple food at the outer table.


    When the kitchen was idle, Jerome immediately asked several workers to play mahjong. Cherry simply ignored him and sat in front of the counter, only looking at the rain outside the window.


    In front of her was a long glass cabinet, in which there were gifts from some important guests.


    In the middle was the precious Lafite.


    She stared blankly at it, feeling somewhat melancholy.


    Was it just like what Adela said that a strong woman like her was actually very feminine and needed men to take care of?


    No, she didn''t think she needed it.


    She bit her lower lip and looked down at the phone.


    He had her number.


    She had his number.


    But he never called her.


    She was a little flustered.


    Did he have no feelings for her at all? Such a cold man showed a warm expression to her and even sent her a gift specially...


    But she didn''t dare to call him.


    What if he had no feelings for her at all?


    She buried her whole face in her arms.


    What a shame...


    She was in a dilemma...


    ''Call him or not...''


    When she was hesitating, the last table of guests had already left.


    The rain hadn''t stopped yet. She looked up and was almost scared out of her mind by her father.


    "Dad, what are you doing?"


    Jerome lied on his stomach in front of her. With a pitiful look on his face, Jerome asked, "Can I go out for a walk after the closing tonight?"


    "It''s raining outside." Cherry frowned.


    She knew what he wanted to do.


    "But I''ve been with you for a week... I, your father, is so boring... " Jerome pretended to be cute and even blinked his eyes charmingly.


    "Dad, are your eyes cramped?" She snorted.


    He was really defeated. "Don''t you have a boyfriend? Ask your boyfriend to keep you company and give dad a holiday. "


    Cherry stared at him sensitively, "Boyfriend? What boyfriend? "


    The employees around all pricked up their ears at the same time.


    Jerome immediately covered his mouth.


    Oh, no, he spilled the beans. Her daughter was shy.


    He chuckled and said, "Forget it. I''m leaving now. You''re responsible for the rest work."


    He ran away quickly.


    Cherry sighed.


    Wasn''t her father worried that it would be unsafe for her to go home alone in rainy days? He only cared about looking for fun!


    It seemed that she just indulged him in playing those rounds of mahjong and hooked up his gambling addiction.


    It was almost eleven o''clock in the evening when the restaurant was closed.


    After carefully cleaning up every corner, Cherry closed the door and was about to leave after checking again.


    There were still a lot of garbage in the back alley. As soon as the rain got them wet, the waste water would flow everywhere.


    Cherry''s temples throbbed when she saw it.


    ''Damn it! The guy in charge of the back kitchen tomorrow must be punished by me!''


    She grabbed the broom, quickly swept the trash into the trash can and pushed it to the recycle bin.


    The rain was dripping and the back alley was dark.


    On top of the rubbish, there was a human puppet.


    Damn! Why did someone throw it here?


    She reached out to grab it and was about to throw it back. When she touched the hand of the "puppet", she was so shocked that she withdrew her hand.


    This... This didn''t look like a puppet''s hand.


    The cold feeling, the realistic touch, this...


    She leaned forward and looked at the unidentified object lying on the garbage bag in the dim light.


    The rain fell along his face, and the blood at the corner of his mouth winding down the rain.


    Cherry took a deep breath.


    So vivid... Absolutely... It must be a person!


    She reached out her hand and put it under his nose.


    He was breathing!


    This was a living man!


    She was shocked.


    No matter why he was here, she had to save him!


    Without further ado, she took out her mobile phone and took a picture of this scene. Then she drove the car to the alley and laboriously carried the man into the car.


    The man was completely wet. His handsome face was as pale as paper, and his body seemed to be covered with bruises.


    She put him on the back seat, and the car had been stained with blood for a while.


    She took off the man''s coat, pulled out a blanket and wrapped him tightly.


    "Sir, sir..." She patted his cheek and said, "Can you hear me?"


    The man''s eyelids moved. Cherry took her drinking cup, dipped some tissue in it and twirled it on his lips.


    "I''ll take you to the hospital right away. I''m the one who saved you. My name is Cherry. "


    The man nodded slightly.


    Cherry then went back to the driver''s seat and started the car.


    It was already over eleven o''clock, but Cherry had no time to hesitate.


    She finally dialed a number that she had always wanted to call today.


    "Hello." The man''s voice was steady.


    "Jacob." She steadied her voice, "This is Cherry."


    "Okay." He replied lightly.


    "Uh..." She turned the car around and said, "I want to go to your hospital. Are you on duty now?"


    "Give me fifteen minutes." He didn''t hesitate.


    And he didn''t ask for any reason.


    Then he hung up the phone.


    She felt relieved.


    This was Jacob...


    When Cherry drove the car to the hospital''s upward slope, Jacob was already waiting at the gate of the hospital.


    He was wearing a neat white gown, and there was no expression on his face.


    Cherry jumped off the car and waved at him.


    He walked quickly over and said, "You... Is there anything wrong with you? "


    Shaking her head, Cherry pointed to the car.


    Seeing the dying man in the car, Jacob narrowed his eyes.


    He turned around and shouted, "Hurry up, stretcher!"


    He nodded at Cherry and said, "He should be sent to the emergency room right away. I guess it''s too late. It''s troublesome. "


    Before he could say anything more, he had already entered the emergency room with two nurses.


    The light was on.


    Cherry was sitting on the bench outside the emergency room.


    The blood and mud on her body almost ruined the whole windbreaker. She took it off and wanted to put it into the trash can. But after thinking for a while, she still held it in her arms.


    She had nothing to do with this man. She couldn''t lose any evidence related to him.


    The door of the emergency room opened and a nurse came out in a hurry.


    Cherry''s eyes lit up and she immediately walked up to her and asked, "How is it? Is he all right? "


    The nurse rolled her eyes at her and said, "How could it be that fast? The wound is very serious. We have to transfer him to the operating room for suturing. " She walked a few steps forward and suddenly remembered something. She turned around and said, "Doctor Jacob asked me to tell you that no matter who that person is, you should call the police. The wound on his body is gunshot wound! "


    Cherry took a deep breath.


    The shooting scenes on TV quickly flashed in front of her. She shivered at the thought of those bosses who were wearing white clothes, with cigars in their mouths and tattoos all over their bodies.


    She couldn''t help but glance at the emergency room with a small crack.


    All of a sudden, the door was completely opened.


    Jacob walked in the front.


    He looked at Cherry and said in a low voice, "He''s not in a good condition. He''s seriously injured, but the injuries aren''t life-threatening." He whispered in her ear, "Call the police right now. After recording the confession, you can leave. I''ll take care of the rest. "


    He didn''t say a more word.


    He had already stepped into the exclusive elevator to the operating room on the sixteen floor.


    The police in the H City were really efficient.


    In less than ten minutes, several policemen had arrived at the hospital.


    "You called the police?"


    Cherry nodded repeatedly.


    She showed the photos and the blood clothes to the two policemen.


    The two men''s faces froze at the sight of the bullet holes on the man''s blood clothes.


    After seeing the photos on the phone, one of the older man winked at his colleague and tried to speak to Cherry as calmly as possible, "Miss, since the case is very complicated, please follow us to the police station to record a statement, okay?"


    Cherry looked at him vigilantly, "But he hasn''t finished the operation yet..."


    "It doesn''t matter." the elder said. "You go with me. My colleague will stay here to follow up the injured. We need to further confirm what you said. Is that okay? "


    Cherry helplessly spread out her hands and said, "Okay."


    It was one of the duties of citizens in the H City to cooperate with the police investigation.

 Chapter 24 Kidnapping Case

    She followed the older police into the police car.


    As soon as the door was closed, she was handcuffed.


    She was shocked. "No, what are you doing?"


    "Miss Cherry, now we suspect that you are related to a kidnapping case. I hope you can cooperate with the investigation. You have the right to keep silent."


    Cherry blinked and said, "What? What kidnapping? I... I''m really not... "


    "As for confession, let''s go to the police station to record it. I advise you to confess your partner. Otherwise, what will wait for you is the judgment of the court. "


    ''Damn it!


    I''ve heard that someone helping people was wronged, but I haven''t heard that someone helping people was arrested by the police.''


    "I am a good citizen!" Cherry was so angry that she bit her lower lip. She knew it was useless to argue with these people now. "I have to wait for that person to wake up!"


    "Sorry, we are also waiting." The policeman shrugged and drove his car.


    However, in this kidnapping case, the kidnapper''s blackmail phone was a woman''s voice, which meant that there must be a woman involved in this case. Just at this moment, such a woman called the police.


    Whether it was right or not, he would lock her back first.


    Seeing that there was no way to delay, Cherry had to beg him, "Could I leave a message to a doctor friend here? Don''t let him can''t find me later. "


    "Leave a message to your partner?" It''s a pity that the police didn''t write novels with his imagination. He snorted and said, "We won''t miss any one of the kidnappers in the police station."


    Cherry rolled her eyes.


    If she was really a kidnapper, she would have slapped the policeman for several times.


    He had no sense at all. She wanted to complain him!


    However, compared with the complaint, the most important thing was that this guy really treated her as a thief.


    The people in the reconnaissance room seemed to be facing a formidable enemy.


    A policewoman came over and searched all over Cherry''s body.


    The phone, wallet and key were all kept.


    The bright table lamp was turned on, the light came straight into her eyes.


    She looked away and felt humiliated.


    "What''s your name?" There were three people sitting in the reconnaissance room. One with beard, one as thin as a monkey, and the other was a policewoman, looked at Cherry from head to toe.


    "My name is Cherry Shen. "


    "Poor name." The man with whiskers poked the paper with a pen and said, "How to spell it? Can you write down it here? "


    How rude he is!


    Cherry almost lost her temper.


    The thin man quickly gave an advice to the officer, "Let her show her identity card. This is a felony offender. If we write the wrong name, the judge will blame us later. "


    "You are right." said the man with whiskers, who called Vincent. "Come on, take it out!"


    Cherry raised her handcuffed hands high to show them. The policewoman was a smart woman. She flipped over her wallet, took out her residence card and registered her name.


    "Rummaging through my wallet? Does it violate my privacy?"


    "Kidnappers have no privacy." Vincent said in a sonorous and powerful voice, "Look at you. You should stand in the street soliciting business instead of kidnapping."


    "Boss," the policewoman reminded him in a low voice, "the streetwalker is also the object we are going to sweep."


    "Oh, yes, yes, yes." Vincent hiccupped and said, "Well, tell me the truth. Otherwise, my fists will not recognize beautiful women or ugly men. I''ll beat them as well."


    "I''m not a kidnapper. When that person wakes up, you will know! "


    She gritted her teeth with hatred and said, "How could you do this? I have shown you the photos I took. I found him at the back door of my restaurant!"


    If she had known it earlier, she would not have saved that guy!


    "Which restaurant are you running?" Vincent''s attention was quickly diverted.


    "Boss!" The other two reminded him in a hurry.


    "Yes, yes. I meant what if he dies?" Vincent also found something wrong. "Bah! He can''t die. Otherwise, Mr. He will peel off our skin! Tell me, where did the fifty million dollars go? "


    Instead of getting angry, Cherry laughed.


    These idiots, it turned out that they had paid the money, but the hostage was gone. They finally found a person, and took her as a scapegoat to explain.


    The problem was, how could she, an innocent person, spit out fifty million dollars to him?


    "I need a lawyer." She couldn''t stand these idiots.


    "I advise you to cooperate with us..."


    The reconnaissance room''s door was opened, and a policeman came in and whispered in Vincent''s ear, "Someone is coming to bail her out."


    "Bail her out? How can a kidnapper be bailed? "


    "Sir, you are abusing me. You slandered me without any evidence. I can sue you for slander!"


    "All right, all right. I was complained every time. I''m used to it."


    What else could she do to deal with such a ruffian police?


    But she was curious about who would bail her out?


    Was it...


    She cheered up and said, "I''m absolutely not a kidnapper." she finally cooperated, "My restauran


    t is called Private House. This case should have happened in these days. You can go to my restaurant to watch the surveillance video. I had been busy in my restaurant all the time!"


    The policemen whispered.


    After a long while, Vincent finally stood up and said, "Okay, we will investigate it. You two watch her. I''m going out to have a cigarette. Shit, I''m so sleepy... "


    After taking a few steps, he looked back at Cherry and said, "Little girl, don''t teach me to do things. I thought of it just now. Humph, you''d better pray that there is a monitor in your back door, so that we can know whether you are lying or not at a glance!"


    ''Oh my God! Who would install the surveillance camera at the back door? To record someone to steal trash?''


    After warning Cherry, Vincent turned around complacently and was about to take a nap again, but he stumbled and fell forward.


    The policewoman exclaimed.


    However, the man outside suddenly opened the door and said, "Sir, the doctor said that Moore He has woken up!"


    As soon as the door was opened, Vincent fell heavily to the ground.


    All the people in the police station looked at them.


    Especially Jacob, who was standing in front of him, had a subtle expression on his face.


    Although he brought a good news for him, he didn''t need to pay the highest respect by kowtowing.


    Vincent stood up from the ground and snorted. Then he looked up at the tall man and asked, "Who are you? Another suspect? "


    Jacob also said in a bad tone, "I''m the attending physician of the hostage you mentioned. I''m coming to bail Cherry out!"


    "I''m sorry. She is a suspect in an important case. According to the rules, she can''t be bailed out within 24 hours. Please go back."


    Vincent''s face was still stained with the biscuit crumbs on the ground, and his whiskers moved, which was very funny. "Wait here. We''ll go to the hospital!"


    The door was ruthlessly closed.


    Cherry only saw a flash of pity on Jacob''s face and his mouth shape, "I''m here."


    Although the thin policeman quickly blocked her sight, she understood at that moment.


    "Your boyfriend is so handsome. You''d better confess and tell us who your partner is as soon as possible, so that you can be the cooperating witness. We will plead with the court for you and sentence you a few years less..." The thin man chattered.


    But she suddenly laughed.


    It was the first time that she had been treated as a suspect in such a place. She was in panic and had to constantly cheer herself up and pretend to be strong.


    Now, everything was fine.


    She was inside.


    He was outside.


    He was waiting for her.


    That was enough.


    She just smiled and didn''t say anything more.


    "Can you give the person outside a glass of water? He stayed up late for the surgery, or you wouldn''t be able to see the out of danger hostage. " She said calmly.


    The policewoman stood up and went to get some water.


    "Women are all ignorant. When it occurs to a good-looking man, they act just like bees meeting honey..."


    The policewoman rolled her eyes at him and said, "Cherry is thirsty too. Can you get her some water?"


    The thin man had already rushed up and said, "I''m here to serve the beauty. I''m not as rude as Vincent."


    Both the policewoman and Cherry couldn''t help but despise him.


    ''Can you be more hypocritical?''


    When Moore He opened his eyes, he saw a large beard in front of him.


    He was shocked and blinked his eyes subconsciously. "Where is the beauty before?"


    Before he passed out, he had seen the beautiful woman''s face. In a blink of an eye, she had a beard?


    "What beauty?" Vincent was complacent. "Although I have a beard, you can still see my handsome appearance? But I''m a man, not a woman. "


    Moore He rolled his eyes.


    No one with eyes would miss such a thick beard.


    "Oh, Mr. Moore, don''t pass out again!" Vincent couldn''t help helping him.


    "Don''t touch me." It was too frightening. There must be something wrong with the bearded man. "I want to call the police. Don''t harass me. "


    "I''m a policeman." Vincent looked so aggrieved. What? Didn''t he look like a policeman?


    "Mr. Moore, we knew you were kidnapped, so we came to help you."


    "Bullshit!" Moore glared at him. "I ran out myself. Those guys... "


    His legs hurt so much. "They have guns. They hurt my legs!"


    He had wounds all over his body and his leg was injured. He didn''t know how far he had run from the abandoned factory before he breathed a sigh of relief and fell on the road.


    "I remember the girl who saved me..." He took a deep breath and said, "I remember the kidnappers too. I can help you synthesize their portraits. And please find that girl for me, I have to thank her for saving me. "


    "Uh..." Should he tell him that the girl had been staying in the police station for more than two hours?


    "Is there a woman among the kidnappers?"


    "No woman. One was sissy. What''s wrong? " Moore He asked.


    "Nothing." Vincent signaled to his colleague next to him to record Moore He''s statement as soon as possible and shrank to the side, feeling dejected.

 Chapter 25 Waiting

    Damn it! He got the wrong person again.


    The bonus for this month was gone...


    He had to drink a few less bottles of wine...


    Maybe that girl would sue him. As the new group leader, he hadn''t been promoted yet, but going to be a street patrol police (military uniform police) obediently again... He felt sad.


    It was already four o''clock in the morning when Cherry was released.


    Her wrists were left with red marks by the handcuffs. When it was just unfastened, her hand was still numb.


    When she walked out of the reconnaissance room, the person outside had already stood up from the chair.


    He had been waiting.


    Cherry''s eyes turned red.


    She walked slowly towards him, her nose twitching.


    "Let me drive you home." He didn''t say anything else.


    Cherry nodded.


    She put the key in his hand.


    "Drive the car back for me tomorrow. I left it in your hospital. " Her unintentional action sounded a little tentative.


    He took it and only answered, "Okay."


    It was still raining outside.


    Cherry''s windbreaker had been presented as evidence. She felt cold as the wind blew outside.


    She was wearing his windbreaker.


    She looked up at him with a faint smile.


    His umbrella covered her.


    When he opened the door for her, a lengthened car of seven seats came from nowhere and stopped in front of the two people.


    A man in a black suit got out of the car.


    Startled, Cherry took a step back and asked, "Who are you?"


    The man lowered his hand respectfully and said, "Miss Cherry, it was my young master Moore who asked me to come here. You saved my younger master. Both his father and he want to see you again. I wonder if you can go to the hospital with me."


    "Moore?" Cherry was unfamiliar with this name, "Is he Mr. Peter He''s son?"


    "Yes."


    It turned out that the young man she saved tonight was Moore He!


    She was really disturbed this evening.


    She thought for a while and said to Jacob behind her, "You can go back first. I''ll go with him. He''s injured. I have to make the thing clear. "


    "Yes, it was Mr. Moore who clarified your suspicion to the police."


    Although the man was respectful, it seemed that he was saying that Cherry can''t get out of trouble without Moore''s help.


    She didn''t like to hear that.


    Therefore, she curled her lips and smiled, "Yes, I don''t think such a rich family like the He Clan will punish the person who saved Moore''s life."


    ''Son of a bitch! If I hadn''t saved him, he would have died in the rubbish heap.''


    She almost got into a lawsuit, but he behaved like he was doing her a favor.


    ''Do these rich people think everyone is their employee?''


    Only then did the man in suit realize that he had made a slip of the tongue. He hurriedly said, "Miss Cherry, don''t get me wrong. The first thing that Mr. Moore wakes up is to help you clear your grievances."


    Well, let it be. It seemed that his young master could tell that she was wronged as soon as he woke up.


    She didn''t point it out. When she was about to get on the car, she was stopped by Jacob.


    "Get in my car. I''ll drive you there."


    "You can go back now. You have been here for a whole night." She bit her lower lip.


    He got in the car silently and left the door of the passenger seat open for her.


    How could she forget?


    He was a man of principle. How could he give in so easily?


    He didn''t start the car until she got into his car.


    The car ran very steadily. The car of seven seats followed them closely. One in front and one behind, they drove into the hospital.


    It hadn''t started to light up because of the rain.


    But the time had been early in the morning.


    Cherry was worried, "How about you go back? You have to go to work tomorrow morning... It''s good to go back and sleep for two hours. "


    "I can sleep in the duty room of the hospital." Did he mean that he wouldn''t go back?


    "Are you so kind to everyone?" She was more asking herself than asking him.


    Her voice was so low but he still heard it.


    However, he didn''t respond.


    Moore didn''t sleep well.


    Although the door was only slightly opened, he had already opened his eyes quickly.


    Although his face was pale, he didn''t look weak.


    He insisted and wanted to sit up. Cherry hurried forward and held him, "Mr. Moore, you are injured. Don''t sit up."


    Moore smiled.


    He was quite handsome, and his eyes were slender and charming. When he smiled, his mouth couldn''t help but move aside.


    This kind of man was not only looked bad, but also particularly attractive to women.


    Cherry had seen a lot of people. In a second, she had already figured out how to deal with this man.


    "Mr. Moore, thank you so much. These policemen have locked me up until now. If you hadn''t woken up, I wouldn''t have been able to come back."


    Moore had a good impression of her. "Jus


    t call me Moore.


    You saved my life." He said sincerely, "Otherwise, I really don''t know what would happen..."


    He took a deep breath and said, "I''m sorry that my family is too excited because of me. The police are too sensitive to let you go... "


    Before he gave the order, the man in suit next to him took out a check from his pocket and said, "Miss Cherry, please accept it."


    With a smile on her face, Cherry said, "When I took Moore to the hospital, I didn''t expect him to come from such a wealthy family. I didn''t want this."


    Moore''s face changed. He scolded, "I haven''t made a sound yet. What''s the matter with you? Take a check? How much are you going to pay for my life? !"


    The man shrank and said, "But Mr. Peter..."


    "My life is mine!" Moore glared at him.


    The man in suit didn''t dare to make trouble.


    "Have a seat," said Moore to Cherry with a big smile on his face. Cherry sat down on the chair beside his bed, and he reached out his hand without intravenous drip, "Moore He."


    "Cherry." She held his hand too.


    A hint of appreciation flashed through his eyes. "You are more beautiful than I remember."


    Cherry was stunned.


    He said sincerely, "At that time, I thought I must have been dead. They shot me, and my whole body was painful..." He laughed as he said, "To be honest, when I opened my eyes and saw you, I thought I saw an angel."


    Although his praise was exaggerated, there was no trace of frivolity in it.


    "You are beautiful." He stared at her intently.


    Cherry lowered her head shyly, but he continued, "I didn''t expect you to be more beautiful than I imagined when I wake up."


    She couldn''t help saying, "I''m flattered..."


    She knew clearly that she was not an angel or a beauty.


    She saved him out of kindness.


    Now, she was so polite to him, but... But it was just out of personal reasons.


    "Do you believe my eyes?" He lowered his voice and took her hand to touch his eyes. "I have never seen the wrong person."


    The man in suit was stunned. He waved his hand subconsciously and touched the infusion bottle beside Moore''s bed. As the infusion tube moved, the needle was moved. Moore cried out in pain and Cherry took the opportunity to withdraw her hand.


    "Are you okay?"


    As soon as Jacob got close to him, he moved the needle and adjusted its position.


    Moore stared at him with pain, "You... Can''t you be gentle? " He treated him so rude, just like a kidnapper!


    Glancing at him, Jacob snorted.


    Cherry hurried to mediate, "This is my friend. I took you to the car and called him. He saved you. "


    Moore pursed his lips mischievously.


    They were both the saviors, but the treatment was completely different.


    One was angle, and the other looked like a "kidnapper"!


    "By the way, why did you come out since you were badly injured?" Noticing that the two were looking at each other unfriendly, Cherry quickly changed the topic.


    Sure enough, this topic was Moore''s favorite.


    He snorted, "I hate being threatened most. They caught me and blackmailed my family. This kind of guys would kill me even if they got money. I might as well try my best to escape. I will catch them one by one in the future if I''m lucky enough. Money is one thing. It feels so bad to be threatened and pointed at the head with a gun. "


    He lifted his quilt and said, "Look, these injuries are caused by them. They asked me to call my parents and ask them to give me the ransom as soon as possible. If they didn''t, they would hit me. They hit me my on purpose when my mother was on the other end of the phone. My mother was crying to death. I told them that it was useless to beat me. I was picked up from the rubbish heap by my parents. I''m not worth so much money... "


    The girl in front of him suddenly had tears in her eyes.


    "Don''t say that..." She suddenly said, "Your mom''s heart is broken..."


    He looked at her with soft eyes and said, "Okay, I won''t say it..."


    After saying that, he stared at the man in suit and said, "If you have the guts, do it again!"


    Cherry lowered her head and smiled, "Well, it''s getting late. You''re a patient. Have a good rest. I have to go now. "


    "You..." Reluctantly, Moore reached out to grab her.


    A business card was handed to him.


    Cherry said, "This is...


    My business card."


    Moore smiled.


    "I usually stay in my own private restaurant. When you are free, you can go to my restaurant with your friends."


    He put the card on his chest and said, "Sure."


    Cherry waved at him and left the ward quickly.


    Jacob was standing at the door, staring at the ground with a look of disgust.


    Hearing her coming out, he raised his head and asked, "Let me drive you home?"


    "I have a car." She reached out to him, "The key."


    Reluctantly, he took out the key and put it in her soft hand.

 Chapter 26 Overbearing Man

    "Thank you tonight. Have an early rest! I''m not going to the restaurant tomorrow morning. " She rubbed her face. "I''m so sleepy that I''ll fall asleep soon."


    "Then don''t drive." He said directly, "I have a place to sleep here."


    "No." She stuck out her tongue naughtily and said, "That''s not good."


    There was no smile on his face, and there was an indescribable emotion in his eyes, which made her bite her lower lip.


    When she was about to take back her words, he reached out, took her key and walked in front of her.


    There was no need to guess that he wanted to send her back by himself.


    "It''s not easy to come back later." She hurried up.


    He ignored her.


    ''Stubborn!''


    She wrinkled her nose and complained in her heart.


    She felt a little uneasy.


    Was he angry just now?


    At noon of the second day, Cherry finally rushed to open her restaurant.


    In fact, she had slept for less than two hours, but what she was worried about was that the shop had just started the restaurant and suddenly stopped. The customers she had tried hard to invite might run away.


    No matter how difficult it was, she had to insist.


    When she just arrived, there were already many people standing at the door.


    She was startled and hurried over. "This is..."


    Several workers stared at them at the door.


    As soon as they saw Cherry, a man immediately bowed and said, "Miss Cherry, we are called here by Mr. Moore."


    "Well..." They pulled the car behind them, and boxes of expensive ingredients were carried out and placed in front of her.


    She opened her eyes wide and said, "These are..."


    "Mr. Moore thinks that since you''re the owner of the restaurant, these ingredients should be necessary. Mr. Moore said that he would come to taste the food cooked by you after he was discharged from the hospital. "


    Cherry took a deep breath.


    Things seemed to go beyond her expectation.


    However, this was how the rich express their gratitude and kindness.


    She didn''t think there was anything wrong.


    "Thank Mr. Moore." She accepted it with a smile.


    They moved quickly.


    Several boxes of delicate ingredients were sent into the freezer.


    Several boxes of good wine were placed on the counter.


    A mobile phone without a brand was placed in front of Cherry.


    She asked, "What''s this?"


    "This is the mobile phone for Mr. Moore contacts with you. Mr. Moore will contact you at this number. We are leaving now. "


    As soon as the door was closed, he stepped on the gas.


    They left quickly in less than two minutes.


    Jerome blinked and looked at them, a little scared.


    Cherry looked back at him and asked, "Dad, did you borrow usury?"


    "No, no, no." He hurriedly waved his hand and said, "Last night, I went back very early."


    Cherry curled her lips.


    She didn''t want to expose him. Anyway, she wasn''t at home last night.


    The father and the daughter smiled at each other with their own thoughts.


    Cherry looked down at the chic phone. It was hard to imagine that it would be sold in the market. But why did Moore give her such a cell phone?


    Her cell phone rang. Fortunately, it was not a vulgar song that was played all over the street.


    Cherry picked it up. The voice was clear with a smile, "Is that Cherry?"


    "Yes. Moore? " Cherry said with a smile.


    "Yes." The man on the other end of the line chuckled, "Keep your phone. Don''t give it to anyone else. Only you and I have this number. Our phones are the same. "


    "This phone... It''s chic. "


    He was even more complacent. "This is my own design. There are only two in the world. You and me. "


    Cherry frowned.


    The man from a rich family treated his customized mobile phone as an intercom for children. Why could only two people call each other?


    His affection for her was so obvious that she began to hesitate.


    "I''ll come to you when you close. I know you will be very busy when you are working. " Fortunately, he was also very smart. As soon as she hesitated, he immediately prepared to disappear.


    "I will say good night to you. Go ahead with your work, little angel. "


    He hung up the phone.


    From Cherry to little angel, the change of address was too fast.


    Cherry frowned.


    She wanted to make friends with him and get more clients for her restaurant, but it didn''t mean that she wanted to have an irresponsible relationship with this rich man.


    This kind of man was not her type.


    She locked the limited edition phone in the counter and simply ignored it.


    Moore''s phone call came with a sense of propriety.


    Every morning, he said good morning to her.


    Every night, he said good night.


    It was not out of line, but very warm.


    With his unique playful address "little angel", she could not refuse, but knew his intention as well.


    Cherry sighed in her heart.


    There was still no call from the other man after that day.


    Her heart sank.


    Maybe, he was that kind of person. He had a cold face with warm heart and treated everyone the same.


    In his heart, she was nothing special.


    ''So, don''t think too much.''


    She thought and put the quilt over her head.


    ''Well, don''t disturb him anymore.


    I don''t want to annoy him...''


    However, she felt extremely sad in her heart.


    She was 27 years old, but still had a secret crush on someone. She was getting more and more naiv


    e!


    She called out in the quilt remorsefully.


    ''It''s so humiliating!''


    A few days later, Moore came up with a new idea.


    A large gift box of the same height as a human being was sent to Cherry''s restaurant.


    "I can''t accept the gift from Mr. Moore..." She felt helpless. "Send it back. I''ll call him myself later."


    The men in suits looked at each other and hesitated, "Well... We can''t make a decision... "


    The one in the lead was the one who accompanied Cherry to the hospital to visit Moore.


    He cleared his throat and stepped forward. "Well, our young master has been waiting for you to visit him, Miss Cherry..."


    Cherry curled her lips and said, "I have greeted him by phone. He has almost recovered, hasn''t he? "


    She had planned to visit him.


    However, he had a desire to pursue her, but she couldn''t accept it. Why should she make things more complicated?


    Besides, if she went there, she would see the person who made her a little angry...


    She bit her lower lip.


    "Mr. Moore will be discharged from the hospital this Friday. In order to celebrate his safe return, his father is going to hold a ball specially. Our younger master wants to invite you to join us, Miss Cherry. "


    The invitation card was handed to Cherry respectfully.


    She didn''t look at it but frowned slightly.


    Seeing that she seemed to want to refuse, the man in suit quickly said, "This is a big ball, so of course, you''re not the only one invited. Our young master also knew that you''re running this private restaurant, and the dishes were well cooked and needed to be appreciated. The guests are all elites of the upper class, so our young master thought of inviting you at the first time. Besides, we also invited you to prepare a dish for us that day. I don''t know if you will agree or not. "


    Cherry rolled her eyes.


    Moore was also a smart man. He was afraid that she wouldn''t go, so he played this trick.


    She thought for a while and finally nodded. "So, this is the ingredients to be made that day?"


    "Of course not." The man in the suit said respectfully, "We will prepare the ingredients for you the day before the ball, so as to make sure that the ingredients are fresh and your cooking skills can be fully performed. Here. " The man in the suit paused and said, "This is the dress for the ball our young master prepared for you. Please accept it."


    Cherry was not shy at all.


    Now that she had decided to go, she would take the clothes and returned them to him after the ball.


    So she nodded. The man in suit finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    As soon as the thing was put down, they ran away faster than rabbits.


    Cherry opened the gift box a crack, and something fell down and smashed her head.


    She touched her dizzy head and looked down. A thick pink box fell to the ground.


    She picked it up and opened it. She was confused.


    There was a pink diamond necklace inside.


    She didn''t believe that Moore would give her a fake diamond necklace.


    The problem was that this thing was valuable. If she lost one diamond during the return, she couldn''t afford to pay for it even if she was killed!


    She quickly closed the pink box and continued to open the gift box.


    It was indeed an evening dress inside.


    But...


    Cherry looked at it and felt something was wrong.


    Not to mention the big opening on the chest, the dress did not look like the modern style, but like the Middle Ages Princess dress.


    What''s worse, there was a magic spell stick next to the hung clothes. Cherry picked it up and glanced at it. The waitress passing by chuckled, "Cherry, are you going to destroy all the people who eat in our restaurant for free on behalf of the moon?"


    Cherry put it down quickly.


    ''Damn it! No wonder it looks so familiar. It''s the same I saw in the cartoon "Sailor Moon" when I was a kid. ''


    She didn''t know if the "magic stick" would light up after the battery was installed?


    There was a mask on the stick.


    As soon as she put on the big mask, people couldn''t recognize her at all.


    Cherry regretted deeply.


    What kind of ball was it?


    It was just a makeup ball.


    She was foolishly disguised as a little princess! And she would hold the "magic stick"... It''s embarrassing...


    Could she not go?


    She was about to cry...


    On the other side, the other person who received the invitation curled his lips in disdain and said, "I won''t go."


    "Jonny, you''d better go to the party. Although Moore is not very famous, his father is a famous philanthropist and businessman in H City. Even the Chief Executive respects him. Tomorrow night, there must be a lot of upper class people going there. Jonny, if you go there, it will do you no harm but good... " The new agent advised earnestly.


    Jonny snorted and didn''t want to agree to her.


    "It''s so boring. Why do they hold a makeup ball?" He rolled his eyes. "Well, in that case, I''d better not go. Anyway, people won''t recognize me even if I go there."


    The agent was frightened. "That''s impossible. Moore majored in electronic technology abroad. His invitation must have a chip for identification. How can he not know who is coming and who is not? "


    Jonny looked at the invitation card in his hand in disgust. He couldn''t figure out where the chip was.


    ''I hate these guys who are good at studying.''

 Chapter 27 A Place for Fun

    Moore was this kind of people, so was his elder brother.


    "But..." He rolled his eyes.


    To be honest, he wasn''t interested in getting in touch with those rich people. He was not a woman. It would be troublesome if one of them fell in love with him.


    However, since he had to go there and didn''t want to offend others, the person who held his invitation card was none other than Jonny.


    But it didn''t matter who the face under the mask was.


    He chuckled and suddenly stood up.


    "In that case, I will definitely go." He patted the back of the agent''s hand and said, "Well, I''ll go home for dinner tonight. I can go there by myself tomorrow night. "


    "You must go..." The agent couldn''t catch up with him and could only shout behind him in vain.


    He waved his hand smartly and soon disappeared.


    He drove very fast. It was not the rush hour and there were not many cars. Soon, he arrived at home.


    Donna was still busy in the kitchen, and in the living room, there was only Nancy.


    Nancy was staring blankly at a jar of goldfish.


    "Are you bored?" A voice suddenly appeared beside her ear.


    She screamed and waved her hands. The palm sized goldfish tank was thrown up and fell heavily.


    Bang! Bang!


    She couldn''t help closing her eyes.


    "Nancy!" The voice behind her was as cold as ice, but it was still familiar.


    When Nancy opened her eyes and turned around in shock, she saw Jonny.


    She stuttered, "Well... Brother... Uh... How could it be you... "


    Jonny narrowed his eyes and said, "Or, who do you think it is?"


    Hearing the noise, Donna also came out of the kitchen.


    "Oh my God..." She couldn''t help laughing. Jonny turned his head and glanced at her. His mother laughed even more happily.


    Nancy couldn''t help laughing and said, "Brother, you look so creepy!"


    ''Oh my God! My brother''s face is darker than my mother''s pot bottom.''


    Of course it was dark.


    The fish tank she threw hit his head.


    A few goldfish were put on his well dressed hair and a few water weeds were hung on his ears.


    However, it was really chic, although the little fish jumping above his head was indeed a little funny.


    ''Too bad!''


    She jumped up.


    Without water, the fish would die soon.


    Nancy quickly found a new container and filled it with water. She took the fish and water plants back, touched the pot which her mother used for soup, and said, "Fish, make do with it. I''ll buy you a bigger and more beautiful new home soon. Don''t be afraid... Although mom has ever cooked fish soup by this pot, she doesn''t like you, so you are safe... "


    Then, Jonny looked at his younger sister who ignored him again.


    He wiped the fishy water on his face and said, "Nancy, how boring are you? At least you can get a dog. When you talk to a dog, it barks at least. When you talk to a fish, it won''t even bubble. "


    His hair style had been destroyed. ''Keeping a dog won''t make me so smelly!''


    Nancy hurriedly grabbed a cloth and wiped his hair. "Brother, don''t be angry... I''m waiting for the offer. I''ve been interviewed for several days, but I haven''t got any result... "


    Jonny grabbed the cloth in her hand and wiped it himself.


    The smell was still very smelly.


    He subconsciously put the cloth in front of his nose and smelled it. His face darkened. "Nancy, what did this cloth wipe on before? !"


    Donna walked out of the kitchen and looked around, "Nancy, did you see my rag? I was wiping the floor with it just now... "


    Jonny and Nancy looked at the cloth in his hand at the same time.


    Nancy swallowed hard and said, "Hmm... Mom, maybe... Maybe it is here... "


    Donna grabbed the cloth from Jonny''s hand and said, "I wiped the floor halfway, but I couldn''t find it anywhere. It turns out that I forgot it on the table."


    "Uh." said Jonny.


    God, should he have dinner at this house?


    The rag on the table...


    Donna glanced at the table and murmured, "Where is my pot? Why did you take it to the table?" She took the pot into the kitchen and said, "Make some Ganoderma soup..."


    With her back to her mother, Nancy gave a tissue to her brother.


    Jonny decided to forget what he had seen just now.


    He wiped the water and asked, "Nancy, you have nothing to do anyway. How about I introduce a place to you for fun tomorrow night?"


    "No." Nancy lowered her voice, "Dad said you would take me into the entertainment circle. I... I can''t... "


    "You think too much." Jonny said coldly, "You don''t look like me at all. If you work as a star, our boss will lose money."


    Nancy pouted and said, "I''m not ugly at all. Why do you say that to me?"


    Jonny laughed and said, "It''s okay that you''re ugly, but you''re very stupid..."


    When their parents gave birth to their children, they probably gave all their brain cells to the three brothers. When it came to the daughter, it was obvious that the quality of their cells was very poor. The girl they gave birth to was so stupid that she almost had no voice at home.


    Of course, York and Jacob loved the only girl very much. On the con


    trary, Donna liked her sons more. It was obvious that the opposite sexes were attracted to each other.


    Hearing that, Nancy''s face turned gloomy. Jonny tried to hold back his laughter and said, "Someone invited me to a makeup ball tomorrow night. I have something to deal with, so I can''t go. Will you go? I''ve prepared the clothes for you. You can take the opportunity to know more friends. "


    Nancy''s eyes lit up, "Really?"


    "Of course. It''s not bad to have fun there. They are all young people. " He snickered, "Maybe you can meet a prince charming and marry him."


    "Brother!" Nancy stamped her feet shyly, "Then what should I wear?"


    "Don''t worry about that." Jonny snapped his fingers and said, "My assistant will bring all the clothes here tomorrow, including masks and jewelry. What do you think?"


    "Okay. I feel bored at home anyway. "


    Jonny took out the invitation card and put it in front of her. "Then have a good time. I''ll ask the driver to send you back and forth. The party is held in a large villa."


    He was in a good mood after completing the task.


    However, when they were having dinner, he felt that his mother''s Ganoderma lucidum soup tasted a little strange.


    "Mom. What''s in your soup? " The rag incident made him lose confidence in his mother.


    "What?" After a short pause, Donna said, "As usual, the whole chicken and Ganoderma lucidum."


    Jacob took a spoon of soup.


    There was a little goldfish lying inside.


    He looked at it calmly, "And the goldfish..."


    Nancy screamed, "Mom, how can you stew Ganoderma Lucidum with my goldfish? !"


    York put the chopsticks in the soup. Soon, a water plant appeared at the end of the chopsticks.


    Nancy was about to cry, "Mom, you have stewed them all..."


    Donna scratched her head and didn''t understand why there was a little goldfish in her pot.


    Jonny didn''t want to drink the bowl of soup anymore. He put down the bowl and said, "Okay, I''m done. Nancy, I''ll ask someone to bring you the clothes tomorrow morning. Someone will pick you up at seven o''clock tomorrow night. "


    Nancy nodded repeatedly.


    Jonny finished his task and ran away quickly.


    However, Jacob frowned and asked, "Where is he going to send you to?"


    Nancy blinked her eyes and said, "Go to the dressing ball."


    "No way!" York put down his chopsticks heavily and asked, "Is that a place for respectable girls?"


    Nancy bit her lower lip and said with infinite grievance, "But... It was boring to stay at home all day long... Even if I can''t find a job for the time being, I want to make more friends. Besides, my brother''s driver will pick me up and send me back... "


    She had never been to a makeup ball. Now she was not a primary school student, but a fresh graduate from University at the age of 24. Did her father just want her to feed the fish at home all day long?


    "God knows who you will meet there. Don''t go. " York said in a tough tone.


    Richard picked up some food casually, as if what happened at the table had nothing to do with him.


    Looking at his younger sister who lowered her head with grievance, Jacob sighed, "Do you really want to go there?"


    Nancy nodded, her eyes a little red.


    "Then I''ll go with her." Jacob put down her chopsticks. "I''m free tomorrow night. I''ll go with her."


    York''s tense expression relaxed a little. "Can you guarantee the safety of your little sister?"


    Jacob just nodded.


    York said "okay" before agreed.


    Nancy cheered, "Great!"


    She had temporarily forgotten how sad the little pet had been cooked.


    Jacob smiled faintly.


    What a contented girl.


    He turned his head and saw the faint smile on Richard''s face.


    "If I were you, I would find a place to drink tomorrow night and ignore everything." He whispered.


    Jacob frowned and didn''t understand what he meant.


    Richard curled his lips and said, "There must be a lot of rich men in the place where my second elder brother can go. If Nancy hooks up with one of them, father''s face won''t be so bad."


    Jacob glared at him.


    Richard stretched himself and said, "Yes, you''re so lofty. Okay. " He simply stopped eating and said, "I have to go for the evening class." He wiped his mouth and left.


    Jacob shook his head.


    He didn''t know what his little brother was thinking about if he didn''t guide him well.


    When Jacob got on the car sent by Jonny, he was stunned to see Nancy. "You...


    Why are you dressing like this?" Without saying a word, he took off his coat and threw it on his little sister. "Put it on. How can father let you go if he sees this? "


    Nancy puckered her lips and secretly put the coat aside. "I think they look good," she lowered her head and said happily, "this is a set of princess dress." she put the mask on her face and asked, "What do you think? Do I look like princess Snow White? "


    "Idiot princess." He showed no mercy.


    "Brother!" Nancy pushed him, "You said you would go to the ball with me. What makeup did you wear?"


    Jacob took out a mask from behind perfunctorily and put it on his face.

 Chapter 28 the Dress Ball

    Looking at Jacob who wearing a silver mask and a white shirt, Nancy was stunned for half a second and said, "You look like a magician."


    Hearing that, Jacob raised his eyebrows without saying anything.


    The car stopped in front of a villa halfway up the mountain.


    Everyone in and out of the hall wore a mask.


    There was a telepathy device on the huge carved door. All the guests took out their own invitation cards and gently pressed on it. The telepathy device made a slight sound.


    Nancy also quickly took out the invitation card from her second elder brother and pressed on it.


    "Welcome, Mr. Jonny."


    "It''s amazing." Nancy blinked her eyes and said, "I can''t believe that everyone has the identity recognition."


    She looked over the invitation card and couldn''t see where the chip was.


    "Let''s go." Jacob pulled her back.


    Moore stood beside Cherry.


    "I''m so happy that you can come tonight." Although she was wearing a mask, the dress she wore was chosen by him and sent to her. Therefore, as soon as she pressed the card on the door, he knew and immediately came out to welcome her.


    "But why don''t you wear the necklace I gave you?" Moore said sadly.


    "Uh... That''s too expensive. " Cherry put the pink box in his hand and said, "So I don''t dare to wear it randomly. I can wash it if the dress is dirty. But if I lose the necklace, I can''t afford to pay for it even if you kill me."


    Holding her hand, Moore asked, "You don''t need to pay for it. If you lose it, I''ll buy it again. "


    Cherry blinked, "Didn''t you say that you wanted me to cook? I''m going to the kitchen. There are more and more guests... "


    Moore followed her reluctantly. "Yes, I don''t want to leave you, but it''s your pleasure..."


    The smile on Cherry''s face froze.


    She shouldn''t have come.


    Such an obvious favor, how could she pretend to not know?


    Fortunately, there was a kitchen for her to hide.


    "Moore." Moore wanted to follow her into the kitchen, but was stopped by someone behind him.


    He turned around impatiently and mumbled, "Dad..."


    "Well, the guests are almost here. I''ll take you to meet some uncles first. They are in the reception room. "


    "But the hall is full of young people who came here to attend the makeup ball. I don''t think it''s appropriate for me to leave like this." Moore said unwillingly.


    "Anyway, you know it''s a masked ball. Who knows which one is you? You promised me that you would use this ball to build a good relationship with the business world. Don''t you keep your promise? " His father frowned.


    "Okay." said Moore helplessly. He looked at the kitchen with reluctance.


    "You have a crush on a girl?" Peter looked at him indifferently and said, "You can have fun, but after you finish the business."


    Moore glanced at him and said, "Dad, please don''t mention it to me now, okay?" He covered his chest and said, "Well, the wound seems to be getting worse again... I need to find a place to have a rest... "


    Peter was not cheated.


    He grabbed his son and pulled him to the reception room on the second floor. "Let''s go. Your leg was injured last time, not your chest..."


    Moore rolled his eyes behind him.


    ''Dad, you are so clear minded. It''s not pleasing.''


    When Jacob and Nancy walked into the hall hand in hand, Jacob happened to see a figure entering the kitchen.


    He said, "Nancy, the dress that person is wearing looks like yours."


    Nancy stood on tiptoe and said, "Yes. But the lace is a little different. "


    She felt a little depressed when she saw another wearing the same dress.


    Although it was already seven o''clock in the beginning, the host was obviously very considerate. He also prepared rich buffet for the guests.


    Jacob was not interested in the ball. However, the sushi in the buffet was quite unique, so he couldn''t help picking up one.


    It was delicious.


    But this sushi was very special.


    The materials were all cooked.


    The style was chic, and the materials were fresh. The cooked taste was more sweet than the fresh smell.


    The cook was very thoughtful.


    He ate one and took another glass of juice.


    The juice was very thick, sweet like pitaya and slightly sour like lemon.


    It tasted sweet.


    But it felt sour in the stomach.


    It was like the feeling of a person...


    He took his mind back.


    The fruit juice were all taken away by the guests.


    Seeing her brother drink up the juice, Nancy couldn''t help smiling, "You also drank the juice? Brother, you used to hate desserts and juice. "


    "I still hate them." He put down the glass.


    It was just because it tasted good.


    And there was an indescribable familiar smell...


    Someone invited Nancy to dance.


    Even though Jacob was wearing a mask, he could still see that the man''s eyes were completely fixed on Nancy''s chest.


    He narrowed his eyes and held his


    little sister''s hand. "Sorry, she has a partner."


    He pulled Nancy into the dancing floor.


    Nancy stamped her feet and said, "Brother, don''t be like this..."


    "That man''s eyes..." Jacob snorted. "His eyes almost fell into your chest." He pulled her collar up and said, "I should have brought one more cloth with me."


    Nancy burst into laughter and said, "I don''t think so. He doesn''t look as bad as you said."


    "Am I a man or are you a man?"


    "You are a man. Has my brother ever had that feeling for other women?" Nancy asked.


    Her brother''s eyes were cold even through the mask.


    Nancy stuck out her tongue and stopped asking.


    The juice had been served again. Nancy''s heart skipped a beat. "Brother, I''m going to get a glass of juice too!"


    When she excitedly ran to the dining table, Cherry was also pushing the kitchen door open and entering the hall.


    She put on her Princess mask and wiped the sweat off her face with a tissue.


    She was exhausted after making so many sushi and juice. She was considering whether she should put a business card on the plate to advertise for her restaurant.


    While she was thinking, the whole hall darkened with a bang, and some low voices burst out from the crowd.


    Cherry was stunned, "What? Is there a blackout here? "


    Before she came to her senses, the surrounding area was suddenly crowded.


    "Do you still know who is by your side? Which masked face did you like just now? Please find him or her exactly in the crowd in the dark! "


    The Emcee''s voice came from the hall.


    Cherry''s hair stood on end.


    What? It was a light off game?


    Cherry had been working for Jonny for a long time. She also knew that some rich people liked to play such tricks the most.


    They turned off all the lights and put on masks. If one caught anyone, he would take her back to his room tonight.


    But... There were so many people here. It was not a small game.


    She was in a panic, afraid of being touched in the darkness. She quickly dodged and leaned against the wall.


    A figure walked towards her quietly.


    Her hand was suddenly held by someone.


    "What... What are you doing? " She struggled to free herself, "Let me go!"


    She hadn''t come out since just now. No one would like her. Why did he come to pull her now?


    "Little princess, why didn''t you dance with me just now?"


    "You got the wrong person..." What little princess? This man was so disgusting that she wanted to slap him.


    Of course, she wouldn''t do that. If the man was a rich man, she couldn''t offend him.


    "Please let me go..." She lowered her head and tried to get rid of the man''s hands. But what surprised her more was that many people present, including her, had faint light on their bodies. If her eyes didn''t deceive her, the shaking light that being caught were all women''s clothes.


    What did Moore do on their clothes?


    It was obvious that it was asking men to fight for the prey they liked.


    She was held tightly in the man''s arms. "I like you so much. That man won''t find you again. You are mine now..."


    The man leaned over and wanted to kiss her.


    She turned her face away and stepped hard on the back of the man''s foot.


    She bit her lower lip and twisted her sharp heel on the man''s shoes. "I''m sorry. I can''t see anything..."


    The man screamed like a pig.


    She suddenly stepped back, lifted one of her legs and kicked back hard with her toes.


    How could the man stand this? He had jumped up and shouted.


    The crowd was filled with screams and coquettish voices of women, who were pretending to refuse.


    Most of the guests were the sons or daughters of the upper class.


    Who had a clean background?


    But this didn''t include Cherry at all.


    Another man rushed to her.


    Cherry couldn''t see who it was. She took a step back and was caught by the man.


    "Let me go!" Cherry struggled.


    "It''s me, Nancy!" The man''s voice sounded quite familiar.


    He didn''t look at her much. He just stared at the man in front of her and said, "Bastard!" Jacob narrowed his eyes, which were shining with danger. "We won''t stay in such a place. Nancy, let''s go!"


    Cherry''s mind went blank.


    Nancy?


    "I... I am not... "


    "Do you still want to stay here?" The man stared at her and lowered his voice. "There are so many shameless people in the hall!"


    As soon as he finished his words, he grabbed Cherry''s hand and dragged her all the way to the door.


    "Oh, let me go!" Although she wasn''t sure about that man''s voice, she still had a vague guess. "Are you Jacob?"


    The man stopped.


    They were already standing at the door, and the light in the courtyard was bright.


    He looked down at the person beside him.


    The mask was silver, and the dress was light blue. It was the same princess dress, which was obviously Nancy''s wear.


    But it was obviously not her voice.

 Chapter 29 Get the Wrong Person

    How dare Nancy call his name directly?


    He looked at her suspiciously. He couldn''t see any difference between them through the mask.


    "Aren''t you Nancy?"


    Cherry bit her lip and took off the mask on her face. She said angrily, "Do you think I am? Jonny? "


    He had mistaken her for someone else. Now, she couldn''t even lie to herself that he was just too shy to come to see her.


    Blinking his eyes for two times, Jacob also took off his mask and said, "Cherry? How could it be you? "


    He was still holding her hand. She felt a little bitter and pulled out her soft hand from his palm. "You can be here. Why can''t I? "


    She snorted coldly, turned around and walked inside.


    He reached out to pull her, but felt that it was not appropriate, so he whispered, "It''s too unsafe inside. Wait for me outside. I''ll drive you back later. "


    He thought for a while and his face changed greatly. "I pulled you out. What about my little sister?"


    Stay inside?


    He rushed back to the hall in panic.


    The light blue figure was nowhere to be seen in the room. There were fluorescence everywhere, as well as the screams and snickers of women and men.


    God, he lost Nancy!


    Where was Nancy now?


    She walked to the front of the juice. As soon as she picked up a glass, all the lights were turned off.


    She took a deep breath and her hand was held exactly.


    She looked back in horror, and her slender waist had fallen into a man''s hand.


    The man held her in his arms with a faint smile on his face.


    He didn''t wear a mask like others, so his handsome features were clearly seen by her under the slight moonlight.


    He was very handsome.


    Especially when he smiled, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, he looked indescribably bad.


    Nancy forgot to scream.


    She looked at the man in a daze and stammered, "You... What do you want? "


    The man''s smile deepened. "Don''t you know?" He got close to her, and his warm breath sprayed on her earlobe. "From the first time I saw you, you are my angel..."


    Nancy wanted to say that it was the first time that the two of them met tonight.


    However, her tongue didn''t listen to her at all.


    He continued, "Do you know? How hard did I take to ask you out? I''m so afraid to scare you away at once... You are a treasure and you are an angel. How much I want to take care of you... "


    "Don''t... Don''t... "


    His heart melted.


    Under the bright light, she seemed to be in a proper way. Once she met someone she liked, she would surrender to his charm under the dim light.


    ''Cherry, can I get you tonight?''


    He chuckled, "Sensitive little thing. Did anyone tell you that you were really beautiful tonight? What a pity! If you wear the pink diamond necklace, you will be more eye-catching tonight. " He paused, "But I don''t mind. You can be beautiful in front of me alone."


    He looked around and smiled wickedly.


    He had got his girl and the game was over!


    As for the other people who wanted to get involved in this matter, he was sorry that he had to excuse himself.


    He picked up the frightened girl in his arms. The girl let out a low cry and couldn''t help but put her arms around his neck.


    Her hands were softer than he had imagined.


    He couldn''t help but give her a heavy kiss on her lips.


    "Baby, let me take you out of here."


    The girl in his arms resisted faintly.


    He held her even tighter.


    Her dress fluttered.


    His eyes seemed to be able to see through the darkness. He passed through the crowd without any hindrance and carried her to the second floor.


    "Am I awesome?" He smiled slyly.


    The girl looked at him in surprise, "You..."


    "All the power systems and smart switches in this room are designed by me. I can do whatever I want!"


    He clapped his hands.


    "Click!" The lights were on.


    Under the bright light, a group of men showed their ugly performances.


    Some pouted to force a kiss, some hugged a girl tightly, and some even scrambled for a girl...


    The darkness seemed to have stripped off the coat of civilization.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''ll take you to a good place." Nancy was held up again.


    She could only whisper, "No, put me down. My brother must be looking for me everywhere..."


    Moore didn''t buy it. "Let him look for you."


    The girl in his arms was wearing the dress he had sent.


    She was the one he loved and missed, Cherry.


    As for her brother, he didn''t think he was worth mentioning at all.


    He held her and went upstairs step by step.


    He stood on the second floor.


    "Open!" He exhaled softly.


    The switch was activated in an instant.


    Nancy screamed.


    God, it was so horrible.


    It was originally a snow-white wall, but with his order, the wall was wide open, and even the ceil


    ing was fully opened.


    Stars were shining above her head.


    The moon was bright.


    The lake water was running.


    The bridge was exquisite.


    It smelled like roses.


    It was full of rose fragrance.


    He put her down.


    The door was closed behind the two.


    Transparent crystal could be seen between the roses.


    Below the crystal, there was a flustered crowd downstairs.


    Moore burst into laughter. "Just take it as a gift for them. If the dress ball can''t be in a mess, why do people need to wear a mask?"


    There was a faint irony in his words.


    In this so-called world, everyone wore a mask.


    Everyone wanted to do whatever they wanted in the dark.


    However, when the light comes, couldn''t they face their ugliness?


    Hypocrite, too hypocritical!


    He bent down, picked a beautiful rose, and bowed respectfully to her. "Roses are for beauties. Do you like this garden that is only built for you? I designed this villa for you. Are you willing to live in this fairy tale world? "


    She was so good at camouflage herself. Her words made his heart ache.


    He wanted to protect her, give her freedom, and make her say "no" about what she didn''t want.


    She would be his.


    When he stood in front of her, she was just hesitant.


    Who was the person in front of her?


    Was what he said true?


    She hesitated, "I don''t even know who you are..."


    He smiled.


    He held her in his arms and said, "Silly girl, I''m your Moore. I''m only yours. "


    He saw her.


    His eyes were full of sincerity.


    Prince.


    Luxury house.


    Castles in the air.


    Roses.


    All the romance didn''t seem to be true.


    She blinked.


    He couldn''t help but kiss her.


    Her lips were soft and smelled so good.


    He couldn''t help but kiss her gently.


    She trembled and was held tightly by him.


    His heart was beating fast.


    Since she saved him that night, his heart had been focused on this smart woman.


    She was like the wind, drifting.


    He seemed to be very close to her, but in an instant, she floated far away.


    But it didn''t matter. He had already held her in his arms.


    She shrank her body, but her lips were completely opened by him.


    "Hmm... Don''t... "


    How could such a weak refusal resist the surging desire in his heart?


    He simply pulled her to sit down.


    "Just a kiss..." He murmured.


    God knew how big a lie it was.


    ''She smells so good...


    Why is she so sweet?''


    Suddenly, he stopped.


    He looked at her coldly.


    Nancy opened her eyes and said timidly, "No... Don''t do this... "


    This feeling was so strange!


    However, the affectionate man''s eyes suddenly became cold.


    "Who are you?" He uttered a few words.


    He stepped back and frowned at her. "Why did you sneak into my house?"


    Nancy''s heart was still beating wildly, "I... I''m Nancy Nalan... "


    Moore searched in his mind.


    He was a very smart person. He had completely entered the information of all the guests tonight into the intelligent system. He did not remember on one''s family name was Nalan from any famous family in the city he had invited. His only impression was that star, Jonny Nalan.


    "What''s your relationship with Jonny Nalan?" He asked harshly.


    Nancy was like a frightened rabbit. She took a step back and bit her lower lip. "He, he is my brother..."


    Moore snorted.


    An ordinary star.


    An actor, no matter how much money he earned, could not be regarded as a celebrity. After all, he was not presentable. Inviting him here was just to entertain the public.


    How could a sister of such a person be a good person?


    He looked down at the clothes on Nancy and smiled coldly, "Good clothes."


    He took two steps back and pressed the switch.


    The door of the wall had been opened with a loud bang.


    "Please go out." Although his words were polite, there was infinite coldness in them.


    Her heart was like falling into a cold abyss.


    She wanted to explain, "I..."


    It was he who carried her here, kissed and touched her, and took advantage of her. Why did he look like this now?


    She was extremely embarrassed. "I refused just now. It''s you..."


    "Yes, it''s me." He didn''t mean to apologize at all. "I''m sorry. I got the wrong person."


    She looked at him blankly and walked up numbly.


    Her stilettos were so thin that their tips almost broke when she stepped on the earth.


    The man behind her looked at her back coldly and didn''t want to help her at all.


    She staggered out of the garden.


    Another "boom".


    The door was closed.


    She suddenly looked back.


    The man had disappeared behind the wall.


    The feeling of loss filled her heart.


    Who was that man?


    Who did he think she was?


    Did he like that person very much?


    While she was thinking, her eyes turned red.

 Chapter 30 Forget It

    The ball continued downstairs.


    She was not in the mood to stay.


    She passed through the crowd and came to the outside of the hall.


    She didn''t know where her brother had gone and she didn''t know where she should go.


    The garden downstairs was completely dark.


    She sat alone on the carved iron chair in the garden.


    Her palm still carried the warmth of the man.


    She pressed her fingertips on her lips.


    Her lips were red and swollen.


    But he said that he just mistook her for someone else...


    This was her first kiss.


    There were a few people running in and out of the hall.


    Nancy lowered her head and didn''t raise her head until another pair of crystal like shoes appeared in her sight.


    In her sight, there was a face with the same astonishment.


    The woman was quite good-looking and had a pair of straight eyebrows, which made her a little heroic.


    More importantly, the woman''s clothes were very similar to hers. The sky blue princess dress, the low chest, and the smooth skin...


    "You..." The two of them spoke at the same time.


    While Nancy was still blinking her eyes, the woman asked first, "Are you Nancy Nalan?"


    "Uh... Yes, I am... " Nancy was still confused.


    "Great! I found you." The woman sat beside her.


    She pulled up the hemline of her dress, looking extremely unrestrained. With a pull of her handbag in the same color, she took out her mobile phone.


    "Your brother is looking for you crazily." Cherry dialed the number of Jacob.


    After a few hasty words, she quickly ended the call, turned her head and smiled at Nancy, "Hello, I''m a friend of Jacob. My name is Cherry."


    Nancy opened and closed her mouth, "Ah... Oh... " She was completely out of her mind.


    "Where have you been? Your brother has lost you and is looking for you all over the world. He will show up in less than three minutes. " Said Cherry with a smile. She seemed to be familiar with her as if they had known each other for a long time.


    Nancy frowned.


    Where did she go?


    Could she say that she was "snatched" upstairs by a man, kissed crazily, and was driven out again?


    Seeing that she didn''t look well, Cherry didn''t force her, "Are you thirsty? Wait for him here. I''ll bring you some drinks. "


    She thought, maybe, as for where she had gone, she was only willing to share it with her brother. As for herself, as an outsider, she''d better hide aside.


    As expected, as soon as she stood up, Jacob ran over.


    As soon as he rushed in front of Nancy, he pulled a long face and said seriously, "You little girl! Where have you been?! You... " He bit his lower lip, worried and scared.


    Nancy looked at him with tears in her eyes.


    But Jacob managed to soften his voice and said, "Tell me, how anxious should I be when you run around so randomly?"


    Cherry pulled him and winked at him.


    When she looked at Nancy, her face was still smiling. "I''ll bring you a cup of drink. After that, I''ll drive you back. I drove here myself. "


    Jacob held back his anger, and Cherry considerately pulled him to sit down. As soon as she came in and out, she had already brought two cups of dragon fruit juice in her hands. "Made with absolute conscience. I just made it tonight. There are only two glasses left. "


    Nancy thanked her, took it and drank it gently.


    But Jacob didn''t take it. "Drink it. Thank you."


    "It''s delicious." Cherry wrinkled her nose and said, "It won''t hurt you."


    "I''ve already drunk." He explained lightly, "You made it yourself and haven''t drunk it yet. Is it a pity?"


    "I won''t tell you that I ate a lot in the kitchen just now. I''m afraid I can''t finish it myself. "


    She pecked gently and held back her laughter. "I really want to praise myself. But it''s not good. Forget it."


    Nancy''s eyes were still red, but she couldn''t help smiling.


    "Sister Cherry, you are so cute." She whispered.


    "Just call me Cherry." After drinking half a glass of juice, Cherry couldn''t drink any more. "Well, it seems that I have to waste my own efforts."


    It was too much for her to eat too much at night.


    He took the glass from her hand and drank up the rest. "It''s not good to waste."


    He said lightly and put the empty glass on the waiter''s plate.


    Cherry was stunned.


    Nancy''s eyes almost dropped.


    Was he the man who insisted on using the serving chopsticks even when having dinner with his family?


    Was this the man who usually took two steps back when seeing a woman?


    Was this her brother that his family was even worried that he would be a gay?


    Cherry was the first to react. Her pretty face flushed, and she couldn''t help but lower her head and coughed, "Well, since you have drunk it up, get in the car, and I''ll drive you back."


    Jacob followed her calmly, "We are not officially invited by the host, but you are. Does it matter if you leave like this?"


    "My main task has been completed. I don''t know where he has gone." said Cherry indifferently. He would say something strange when he saw her later. "What''s more, I have to go back and think of new dishes tonight."


    Jacob nodded, "Do you need me to try new dishes for you?"


    It was rare that he offered an invitation.


    She was stunned for half a second and smiled, "It''s my pleasure. I just don''t know if you have bought the insurance or not. "


    "Disease insurance, accident insurance, all kinds of insurance." He also raised his eyebrows.


    "Okay." She opened the d


    oor.


    Nancy sat on the back seat.


    Her brother sat on the driver''s seat.


    Cherry handed the key to him and sat on the passenger seat without any complaint.


    Looking at his little sister in the rearview mirror, Jacob said, "Nancy, let me drive you home first?"


    No matter how stupid Nancy was, she had to nod hard.


    Her brother''s spring was coming!


    But what about her spring?


    She looked down at her nails and suddenly felt something.


    ''Is it possible that the man misunderstood me as Cherry?


    It''s impossible.''


    She took a deep breath.


    Forget everything tonight.


    It was not until Jacob saw Nancy walk into the community that he felt relieved.


    "You care about your younger sister very much." Said Cherry lightly.


    She had seen Nancy once, but she didn''t know at that time that she was the Nancy mentioned by Jacob just now.


    Looking at her, Jacob shook his head gently and said, "All the family care about her. She is simple and has just graduated from college... "


    Besides, she was the only little girl in the family, so she was more protected.


    "Where did she go tonight? Did she tell you? I''m not curious about the place. I''m just curious about whether she would like to tell you. "


    Frowning, Jacob asked, "Is it important?"


    Cherry rolled her eyes at him and said, "As a doctor, can''t you see that? Your younger sister''s mood fluctuated. " She pointed at her lips and said, "And her lips were red and swollen. I don''t mean anything else. I''m afraid that she had suffered losses and didn''t dare to tell you. You''d better ask her patiently. "


    "Is that so?" He thought for a while and said, "She must have something on her mind and won''t tell me. She would tell Jonny. I''ll take care of it. "


    Cherry just looked at him and asked, "Do you feel wronged?"


    "Feel wronged?" He was confused.


    "You''re worried about them, but you''re misunderstood." She whispered.


    He shrugged and said, "I don''t mind. I don''t need their gratitude. " He looked straight ahead and continued to drive steadily. "Are we going to your restaurant?"


    "Yes." She sighed in her heart, "If I were you, I wouldn''t be reconciled."


    He smiled faintly, "Why not? If there are so many things in your life that you have to fight for, you will be too tired. "


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    Wasn''t he talking about her?


    She had to be sophisticated and manage everything. As a result, she was not as free and easy as him in her heart.


    She felt sorry for him, but he just felt that her troubles were unnecessary. Unfortunately, she was so obsessed with his indifferent personality that she was totally confused.


    Originally, if she held a glass of wine tonight and drunk with several big bosses, not to mention recruiting customers, even the shareholders could be connected, but she was worried about his younger sister and didn''t want to care about anything else. She just wanted to send them home as soon as possible.


    She thought she had never met such a man in her life.


    She was totally fascinated by him. It didn''t look like her at all.


    She was in a daze for a while. Then he turned to look at her and said, "But, Cherry, there are some things that I have a bottom line. Do you believe me? "


    She looked up and met his eyes.


    He seemed to be struggling.


    With a slight glance, he continued to look straight ahead.


    It disappeared in an instant.


    She didn''t want to waste time guessing.


    The door of Cherry''s restaurant had been closed.


    She opened the back door and let Jacob in.


    The kitchen was spotless. A satisfied smile appeared on Jacob''s face.


    No matter how sophisticated Cherry was, she had to pay attention to the two words "conscience".


    Therefore, this kind of person was much more tired than ordinary cunning people.


    She didn''t care about his existence at all. "Sit down as you like. If you think it''s too greasy here, you can sit in the front hall."


    "Do your work. I can help myself." He sat down on a clean chair.


    She quickly put on the apron.


    There was no need to open the freezer.


    When she left, she had already put the shrimp in the sink to unfreeze it.


    When she got it, the ice had melted.


    She washed the shrimp and cut off the head and tail completely, removed the shell from the shrimp meat, and sliced it into thin slices.


    The oil was burning hot.


    The tender shrimp meat was fried in the frying pan and curled up quickly.


    Before the shrimp meat getting old, Cherry had already quickly fished them out.


    The shrimp''s head and tail were also fried in the oil pot. The color was bright and tempting red.


    The clean white porcelain plate had been put on the table.


    Before the shrimp meat turned cold, she had put on disposable gloves and skillfully put them in the plate.


    The big Arctic shrimp raised its head and tail high, and the shrimp meet were circled in circles like peacock opening its tail and stuffed in the middle of its head and tail.


    With such a high-profile posture, presumably, the shrimp had never thought that his final destination would be like this.


    The mixed sauce and coriander spilled on the shrimp. The kitchen was filled with the strong flavor of sauce and the crispy taste of shrimp.


    No wonder people said that a serious woman was the most beautiful.


    At this moment, Cherry, like a strict artist, looked at the shrimp tail with picky eyes.


    "Good." He opened his mouth rarely.

 Chapter 31 Try the Dishes

    In fact, that was great.


    It had a unique shape and must have a good taste.


    "Give it a try?" She handed over the chopsticks.


    He picked up a piece of meat, and the shrimp''s body tilted a little.


    She frowned and stared at his thin lips.


    "How''s it?"


    "It''s soft outside and tender inside." He nodded, "The shrimp is fresh and tender, and the taste of sauce is too strong."


    Cherry nodded.


    She went back to the counter and continued to deal with the shrimp skillfully.


    This time, she chose to keep the body of the shrimp and only made a few cuts on it.


    "There is a dish in the mainland called sweet and sour mandarin fish. I''ve had it. It''s delicious. However, I still felt that the food materials were too ordinary. I just want to copy it and make new-tasted shrimps. "


    She murmured to herself and kept doing that.


    The potatoes were ground into puree.


    It was spread at the bottom of the plate.


    The chicken juice was spilled over.


    The mashed potato immediately emitted a burst of fragrance.


    The shrimp was put on the mashed potato.


    Steaming.


    Six minutes passed.


    Lemon juice, mixed with salt, was poured on the shrimp.


    And the hot oil was also gently poured on the shrimp.


    It smelled good.


    Then Jacob tried again.


    "It tastes good. It matched well with the potato paste. However, the taste of chicken juice and shrimp juice has been neutralized, and it is not so fragrant. " His comment hit the nail on the head.


    Cherry was already dealing with the third shrimp.


    "Why are you so stubborn?"


    any. The company was committed to fine elements, which was very suitable with Moore''s major.


    But this guy was very thoughtful.


    He said that he didn''t want to stay with a group of old men and invited some young people.


    Well, he had invited all the children of the merchants in the city.


    However, he almost offended all the famous people in the city by holding a makeup ball and playing an overdone game in the dark.


    It was not until Peter apologized and made amends that he finally solved what happened last night.


    But he didn''t know where Moore had gone after that. He was so angry that he felt distressed.


    He thought his son was really like a kite with a broken string. He couldn''t catch him even if he wanted.


    Mike smiled awkwardly, "Jacob is very sedate. I guess your son is still at a playful age. I''ve poached Jacob from abroad and his professional skills are first-rate. Otherwise, how can I introduce him to you? "


    Peter laughed, "Of course. I like this child very much. Come on, take me to do the examination. "


    Mike whispered in Jacob''s ear, ""Just leave the job of seeing patients to Simon. The most important thing for you today is to do the examination for Peter."


    Jacob nodded to show his understanding.


    Mike nodded with satisfaction.


    He didn''t worry about Jacob. At the first sight of this young man, he was so confident.


    If he was not reliable, who else could be?


    "What''s wrong with you, Mr. Peter? Or do you just want to have a physical examination? " Jacob asked while they went out together.

 Chapter 32 Old Acquaintance

    The smile on Peter''s face disappeared, and he said helplessly, "I seemed to be too tired yesterday. I felt my heart uncomfortable last night, so I wanted to come here to have a look. In fact, I usually ask a private doctor to come to my house. Can you arrange it for me?"


    "Don''t worry." Jacob handed the business card to Peter and said, "Call me at any time."


    He opened the register and said, "How about this? I''ll make an ECG for you first, and then I''ll make a nutritious plan for you according to the results, okay?"


    For these rich people, it was nothing more than curing them when they had a disease, and keeping fit when they had no disease.


    If there was really a disease, there would be no major problem missing after so many times of screening and private doctor''s examination.


    Health care was the theme of the whole Z Country, and Peter was no exception.


    Sure enough, he nodded with satisfaction. "Yes, I don''t want you to prescribe a lot of medicine for me. The previous doctors just like to prescribe medicine. Alas, all medicine have poisons, and the doctor who can only prescribe medicine is not a good doctor."


    Jacob just smiled lightly and didn''t interrupt.


    Looking at the beautiful handwriting on the report, Peter couldn''t help asking, "Is there anything wrong with my heart?"


    "You always feel tired, probably because of age. In addition to daily health care, I also hope you can take heart-saving pills with you."


    Once the time passed, there was nothing he could find out about the heart pro


    levator door and said, "Silly girl, that''s my bag for buying vegetables. There are so many change in it. Why does she carry it?"


    Nancy got on the bus and pulled the bag.


    Dumbfounded.


    The bag was full of change with a strong market atmosphere.


    Her eyebrows twitched.


    "Miss, please find one dollar. I don''t want a dime." The driver said.


    Nancy felt like weeping but had no tears.


    The new mobile phone her eldest brother bought for her;


    The designer bag bought by her second elder brother;


    And the materials that she had prepared for more than half a day, were all left home.


    How could she be so careless to take out a shopping bag?


    It was just the beginning.


    When she got off the car, the driver closed the door before she could get off the bus, one of her feet was still on the bus.


    "Crack."


    The door was opened again soon.


    Nancy quickly pulled out her foot.


    Her foot was fine.


    But the heel of her shoe was broken.


    Nancy was about to cry.


    She gritted her teeth and took off the other shoe on the roadside. She tried hard to break the heel.


    "Crack."


    The other shoe''s sole was torn off along with the heel.


    "How could it be like this?" She was going crazy.


    The people on the road all looked at her.


    She had no choice but to put on her shoes casually and pretended as if nothing had happened. She tried to walk elegantly to the He Group''s office building.


    She was dying. Her feet stepped on the road, and the gravels along the road made her delicate feet painful.

 Chapter 33 Interview

    Before she entered the He Group, a familiar figure came over.


    She suddenly stopped.


    The man was dressed in a light blue suit. The corners of his mouth curved up, and his expression was still unruly.


    He glanced at the people beside him with a faint smile, brushed past Nancy and walked out of the He Group.


    Nancy looked at him in a daze.


    That person, it was that man...


    She thought for a second and rushed out.


    The man had already got in the car. He stepped on the gas and drove away.


    Nancy chased after him regardless of anything.


    At least, she had to know who he was!


    The car was driving very fast. She chased after it in vain and shouted, "Hello... Stop for a while... "


    The road was crowded with cars.


    A taxi slammed on the brake in front of her, but she couldn''t dodge. She sprained her ankle and fell to the ground.


    "You''re courting death!" The driver stuck his face out of the window and cursed.


    Nancy couldn''t stand it anymore.


    She cried sadly.


    The bag was thrown on the ground, and the change was scattered all over the ground.


    Her makeup was ruined by tears.


    Her beautiful clothes were also stained with dust.


    But the most sad thing was that she brushed past that man.


    But that person had already forgotten her...


    She covered her face and cried so sadly that she even forgot about the interview...


    "Mr. Moore, there seemed to be a girl chasing our car just now..." The driver said gingerly.


    "L


    the owner of the sports car she had just praised!


    "Is it... your car?"


    He looked at her indifferently in his seat and said, "Yes. You can choose to get in or go upstairs. "


    He pretended to close the door, but she dodged and got into the passenger seat.


    There were only two seats in the car. The two of them sat in and were almost close to each other.


    She blushed and lowered her head to look for the seat belt to hide her excitement. "I... I didn''t expect to meet you here... "


    This girl showed all her happiness, anger and sorrow on her pink face.


    He raised his eyebrows and said, "You didn''t expect that? Have you ever thought of me? " He smiled wickedly, "What have you ever thought about me?" He smiled, "Do you miss what happened in my villa that day?"


    Her face turned purple.


    "You... Don''t talk nonsense... " She was saying that, but the expression on her face was telling the truth. What he said was true.


    He frowned.


    He didn''t want to be tied up with this girl like this. What he liked and pursued was Cherry.


    He rolled his eyes and put on his windproof glasses. "I think you don''t mind me driving faster, do you?"


    "What?" Before she came to her senses, the car roared and rushed out.


    Nancy screamed. As soon as the convertible was opened, a huge wave of wind poured into the car, blocking her throat tightly.


    Help!


    Moore smiled slyly.


    He stepped on the gas again. The car roared and drove faster and faster.

 Chapter 34 Racing

    There were so many cars on the road. His car turned left and right, dodged and slammed on the brake. He was driving casually, but Nancy was almost choked by his bumps.


    She had no time to talk to him. She wanted to throw up and get out of the car...


    A Benz whizzed past Moore. The driver rolled down the window and looked back at him. "The convertible is driving at such a speed?"


    Moore narrowed his eyes and said, "How dare you provoke me?"


    He stepped hard on the accelerator and the car sped up again.


    The two cars fought against each other as if there were only the two cars on the road.


    They were happy, but Nancy was miserable.


    She covered her mouth and was about to vomit.


    "Wait, wait..."


    As soon as she opened her mouth, her tongue was almost stuck out by the wind.


    "What are you doing?" He had a bad attitude.


    "Can you stop for a while?" She almost vomited in his car.


    He pulled over reluctantly.


    She didn''t care about her image. She ran to the roadside and vomited heavily.


    "Gee." He sat in the car and looked at her from a distance. "Sorry, I just like racing. I''m a professional racing driver, so... "


    She wiped her mouth silently and sat back in the car.


    "Let''s go." Her eyes were full of tears.


    She felt so bad...


    He didn''t move.


    He just said, "So, Miss Nancy, my car can only accept a woman who is suitable for my speed. I don''t think you can get used to it, understand? "


    She lowered her head and bit her lower lip tightly.


    take you to a place. It won''t take long. Do you mind? "


    Cherry frowned, "How long will it take? I''ll be here at half past four to prepare the dinner materials. You probably haven''t got off work yet, right? "


    "I can skip work." He said anxiously, "Give me an hour, okay?"


    Cherry stopped herself from blurting out her refusal.


    Moore was a nice person.


    Although she didn''t have any feelings for him, she was not the kind of person who would tantalize him and play with him at ease.


    Maybe she could make it clear to him alone in this hour.


    "Okay." She agreed.


    Moore was happy, "Then where is your home? I''ll pick you up. "


    "Where do you want to meet? I can drive there myself. I''m used to driving by myself. It''s more convenient. Well, I don''t like to rely on others. "


    He smiled, "Okay. If you were not such a person, you might not be able to attract me. I''ll contact you later, okay? "


    Cherry agreed.


    Moore''s mood had changed a lot.


    He snapped his fingers and said to Nancy, "Call the auction house and make an appointment with them. Tell them to come here soon. I''m not free this afternoon."


    Nancy quickly looked for the phone number in the contact list, and in a hurry, she knocked over the failed cup of coffee on the file that his secretary had just sent in.


    "Sorry..."


    "Well, that''s enough." He sighed, "Just stay away from me, OK?"


    He was in a good mood and didn''t want to argue with her.


    Lowering her head, Nancy went back to her desk.

 Chapter 35 Confession

    "By the way, Nancy." He raised his voice and said, "Order a bunch of roses for me. I''ll give it to my girlfriend this afternoon."


    "Okay." Nancy suppressed her sadness.


    ''He has a girlfriend...''


    Was she the one he mistook for last time?


    She really wanted to see who that person was...


    Moore was really fast.


    He handled the business of the auction house in an hour.


    He also treated them to lunch. He was on time and was about to get off work at two o''clock.


    "If my father looks for me this afternoon, you can tell him that I have a stomachache and go to see a doctor. I''ll be back soon after my diarrhea, okay? " Moore stared at Nancy and taught her word by word.


    "Well, I see." She nodded to give him the standard answer.


    "No. Tell me again. If he finds out the truth later, my father won''t spare me. "


    "You have a stomachache. Go to see a doctor. You''ll be back later." Nancy repeated helplessly.


    How stupid was she in his eyes?


    "That''s good." He nodded in satisfaction.


    He slammed the door open, jumped into his complacent car and drove at full speed.


    What he didn''t know was that as soon as he went out, Nancy grabbed her bag and followed him. She hailed a taxi and followed his sports car all the way.


    Moore bought new clothes in a famous brand clothing store and couldn''t wait to change into them.


    A large bouquet of roses.


    Sweet mango cake.


    Moore was well equipped.


    His car stopped at the gate of the amusement park, and he jumped off smartly and


    t. If you can come to my company to help me, you must be the top leader inside and outside. I''m sorry. I''ve checked that you used to be Jonny''s agent. You should be familiar with these things. "


    "That''s not my interest." She confessed, "Just like you think I''m the right person for you and your company. These are not what I''m interested in."


    His heart twitched. "You mean you are not interested in me?"


    Although it was cruel, Cherry made up her mind and said, "I don''t want to follow the old path and don''t want others to arrange my life. I''m sorry. I am also a person who will try my best to strive for the happiness I want. There is nothing wrong with you. It''s just that we are not on the same track. "


    The Ferris wheel was falling slowly.


    Before the fireworks dissipated, she had already opened the iron door and jumped off the Ferris wheel.


    "Thank you for your roses. Just take it as a courtesy, okay?" She politely reached out her hand to him and said, "I''ll treat the dinner you ordered tonight. I don''t mind to be your friend. "


    His eyes were slightly red.


    However, he rubbed his nose and raised his eyebrows. He still didn''t admit defeat in his eyes. "Aren''t we on the same track? Cherry, do you think I''m the kind of person who easily surrender after being rejected by you with a few words? "


    She frowned and said, "What... What do you mean? "


    He actually smiled and said, "Since we are not on the same track, I will overlap these two tracks. It''s not a big deal. "

 Chapter 36 Heartache

    He lifted a strand of her hair and said, "Cherry, I won''t let you go. Listen carefully. "


    His eyes were full of determination.


    She couldn''t help but take a step back.


    She was wrong. She shouldn''t have provoked such a person!


    Nancy opened the door, cried all the way and rushed into her room.


    Donna was sleeping in the afternoon, but she didn''t wake up.


    Only Jacob, who came back home after finishing his night shift, was awakened by the cry.


    "Nancy, Nancy." He knocked on the door for fear that his younger sister would be wronged.


    "Leave me alone, all of you!" Nancy covered her head with a pillow and cried, "Let me be alone, okay?"


    Anyway, no one cared about her and no one really liked her.


    What her mother cared about was her three sons.


    Her father simply thought she didn''t exist in this family.


    Now, she finally had a vague figure in her heart, and he was completely not interested in her.


    Was life so miserable? She deserved to live without any sound all her life.


    Her brother was excellent, and her younger brother had to be protected. Only she was nothing.


    In that case, why should she live?


    Why did they give birth to her?


    Could they just leave her alone?!


    She covered her ears and cried heartbrokenly.


    Jacob stopped knocking at the door.


    He quickly turned the doorknob and walked into the room.


    "Who bullied you?" He held his


    "Nancy is right."


    The name made Moore''s face change dramatically. "What did you say?"


    He narrowed his eyes and asked, "What is the relationship between Nancy and you?"


    "What does it have to do with you?" He said sarcastically, "Cherry, just watch how he dumped my younger sister today. He will treat you like this in the future."


    "Nonsense!" Moore sneered, "Nancy is just an obedient girl that my father has tried his best to give me. I have never liked her at all. She always looked at me with tearful eyes and apologized pitifully. I''m also very annoyed with such a soft woman pestering me, okay? "


    Jacob clenched his fists.


    His younger sister, no matter how bad she was, was still a treasure in his eyes.


    What''s more, Nancy was sensible and considerate since she was a child. Although she was a little silly, he felt particularly sorry for her.


    But now, in the eyes of the one she loved, she had been belittled to such an extent...


    It was unbearable!


    He narrowed his eyes and said, "Bastard! Nancy is blind to fall in love with you! "


    He really wanted to punch him hard.


    Seeing a hint of sternness in his eyes, Cherry quickly pulled him and said, "Let''s go inside and have a talk."


    Moore tried to catch up with them.


    "Don''t come. Stay in the box. After dinner, please leave right away. " Said Cherry in a hurry.


    She pulled Jacob into the No.1 box.

 Chapter 37 Its Not Good

    He shook off her hand and said, "No, thanks. It''s not good to let your boyfriend see it."


    Although he said so, his face was gloomy and frightening.


    "He is not my boyfriend." Cherry explained in a hurry, "I don''t know what''s going on between him and Nancy. I just know that it''s not good for you to argue with him like this."


    "Not good?"


    She wanted to defend him, so she wanted to convince him with this theory?


    "I''m not a three year old child. I won''t beat him to death on impulse. But, Cherry, if he said that to your family, will you still say the words ''not good'' to yourself? "


    Cherry got angry, "Why are you so stubborn? The relationship between men and women can''t be forced. Since you know that he is not good, isn''t it a good thing that Nancy leaves in time? "


    Instead of getting angry, he laughed.


    Enough! Enough.


    She was persuading for that man, and now he saw it clearly.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t beat him or interfere in your relationship. Men and women were always free. I''m not God. I can''t control who you want to be with. But I won''t allow anyone to hurt my younger sister again. No matter it''s Moore or you! "


    Cherry stamped her feet in anger and said, "Can''t you understand me? I didn''t plan to accept him at all, let alone he is the one that Nancy likes. "


    "That''s your business." He said coldly, opened the door and strode away.


    Cherry ran after him, "Then why are you angry? Since it''s my business, why are you so angry? "


    "It''s my busines


    he kitchen.


    "Let''s eat. I won''t keep you after you finish the dinner." She forced a smile.


    He used this way to express that he didn''t love her at all. Did she still have to struggle?


    Seeing the disappointment on her face, his eyes deepened. "You are right. I just feel sorry for my younger sister." Although he was more distressed by her disappointment. He couldn''t help saying, "Isn''t Moore also having dinner here tonight? Don''t you need to accompany him? "


    Cherry stood up lazily and said, "Yes, you are right. Then I''ll excuse myself. Enjoy yourself. "


    Did he drive her away because he thought she was an eyesore?


    She had self-esteem at least.


    Before he could ask her to stay, she had already opened the door and walked out.


    The room Moore booked was right in front of her, but she didn''t walk in at all.


    She went down the stairs.


    Customers shuttled back and forth.


    She walked downstairs slowly and got into her silver gray car.


    Her face was buried in her little palms.


    ''Cherry Shen, you have been strong for more than 20 years. That man can defeat you with just one move now.''


    Did she still want to say that she just had a vague feeling for him?


    She didn''t want to deny it or hide it anymore...


    ''But do you know that, Jacob?


    You lost your temper because your younger sister was refused by Moore. How could you know that your indifference is not different from Moore''s refusal?


    It''s just that you feel sorry for Nancy when she was hurt.''

 Chapter 38 Stomachache (Part One)

    ''But when I''m hurt. Who cares about me?''


    Her stomach twitched.


    She had been eating cheap lunch from the film crew and the company for many years. In the past five years, her job as an agent had destroyed her innocence and her stomach.


    As long as she was in a bad mood, she would have a stomachache.


    She huddled up in the driver''s seat, clenched her fist and pressed it against her stomach.


    It still hurt.


    Beads of sweat dripped from her forehead.


    The phone in the other hand kept ringing.


    She didn''t have the strength to look at it. She knew that there must be something wrong with the restaurant and they couldn''t deal with it, so they were searching for her everywhere.


    She gritted her teeth and opened the small suitcase at the front of the car.


    She was used to using strong pain killers.


    Once she took o


    " He said lightly.


    "No." She refused.


    ''Does he need to be so arrogant?'' "The painkillers work every time I take them."


    ''Stomachache is not a big deal. Why do I need to see a doctor? It won''t kill me.''


    "If you don''t come tomorrow, I won''t talk to you anymore."


    After feeding her, he lowered his head and ate the extra bowl of porridge. The white jade soup was finished little by little by him.


    Did this man need to make her angry with what she said just now?


    "Humph, as if you have talked to me." She snorted coldly and turned her face away from him, not looking at his tempting look when eating.


    Why was he so delicate?


    Why was he so gentle?


    ''He is a domineering man. Why does he pretend to be gentle and elegant?''


    "If I don''t want to talk to you, I wouldn''t have come." He said quickly in a low voice.

 Chapter 39 Stomachache (Part Two)

    "What?" Her ears moved and she turned around.


    He was silent.


    The soup in front of him was obviously more tempting than her questioning.


    He ate porridge and meatballs wholeheartedly and turned a deaf ear to her questions. He didn''t even respond.


    He couldn''t even make a sound even if he was hit by a stick!


    Cherry angrily lay down on her chair.


    Her stomach was warm, and the pain was fading away gradually.


    He finally turned around and said to her, "Go to bed. I''ll help you look after your restaurant."


    "No, I won''t. You''ll make me lose money later."


    Although she said so, she felt strangely relieved.


    Her eyelids were heavy.


    She got up early in the morning and took a boat to the C City for the wholesale of seafood. It was not early to finish the night snack business and close the rest


    said, "Eat it quickly and go to bed after that. Don''t go to the restaurant at noon. I''ll call you when it opens this afternoon. "


    Jerome kept his daughter''s concern in mind. He said sweetly, "My daughter is the top leader inside and outside. Ha-ha, from now on, I will try not to be at home at night and create some opportunities for you. What a pity. Such a good daughter is going to get married soon... "


    "How dare you!" Cherry threw the bowl on the table heavily.


    Jerome was shocked, but he continued, "What are you afraid of? I, your father, is an open-minded man. I had experienced the affairs of young men and women. You can''t always go to his home or sleep with him in the hotel. Listen to me. It''s true. "


    Nonsense!


    "He''s not my boyfriend. He''s just my friend." said cherry, gritting her teeth.

 Chapter 40 A Spoiled Daughter

    While eating the porridge, she said, "Dad, listen to me. You promised me that you would go out to gamble once a week at most. I will keep an eye on you for the rest of this week. Don''t try to play tricks with me."


    Jerome sighed.


    Cherry''s heart softened and said, "At the end of the month, I will give you a big platinum ring, so that you can show off to your friends that it''s your daughter who gave it to you. What do you think?"


    "What a waste..." Jerome said in a low voice, "It will cost more than 10000 dollars. I might as well go to A City to gamble with these money..."


    "What?"


    "Nothing." Jerome quickly denied, "I mean, my daughter is really filial."


    With a snort, she quickly finished her porridge, packed it up and was about to go out to catch the boat.


    Looking at his daughter''s back, Jerome couldn''t help saying, "Cherry, how about I go with you?"


    Without looking back, Cherry went out and said, "Have a good sleep. I''m counting on you to be a chef tonight. I have prepared fried rice for you in the electric cook. Heat it up when you wake up. "


    Jerome''s heart ached.


    The porridge cooked by her daughter was soft and delicious.


    However, such a daughter could not only be able to cook in the kitchen, but also be able to deal with thins outside. A girl took a boat across the sea before dawn. Like a group of bare armed men, she competed the seafood with people in a fishing boat ashore and carried the seafood back to our home...


    He was too useless to help his dau


    there is anything wrong. There is no need to have a check... "


    "I won''t talk to you anymore if you don''t do the check." He said hastily and hung up the phone.


    "I don''t care. Do you think I''m afraid of you?" She pouted and acted coquettishly towards the busy tone on the other end of the phone.


    "Ah!" Jerome shouted.


    Cherry was shocked by his voice and asked, "Dad, what''s wrong with you? Scalded? "


    Jerome rushed over and pressed her forehead, "Have you got a fever? Or did you hit somewhere? " He held his daughter''s hand and said, "Hurry up, I''ll take you to the hospital!"


    "I''m fine, Dad!" Cherry was confused and asked, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "My daughter won''t say such words. Maybe you''re possessed by some kind of ghost. How about I take you to see a witch..."


    Cherry was at a loss whether to cry or to laugh. She shook off her father''s hand and said, "Dad, don''t be ridiculous. I''m normal."


    "No, no, my daughter won''t act like a spoiled child..."


    She was speechless.


    She didn''t look like a woman at all?


    "Dad!" Her eyes turned cold. "That''s enough. Don''t think you can sneak out to play mahjong by pretending to be insane! Come with me to the restaurant after breakfast. "


    Jerome finally calmed down and said, "Well, that''s my daughter."


    He was used to her acting as a strong woman.


    "Don''t act like a spoiled child. I''m afraid." He said honestly.


    Cherry glared at him and snorted.


    No one else was afraid of this, but he, as a father, was afraid?!

 Chapter 41 Being Busy

    However, after hesitating for so long, he couldn''t come...


    She sighed and felt heavy in her heart...


    At this moment, Jacob had no time to think about anything else.


    He was transferred to the emergency operating room.


    "It''s too troublesome." Mike, the hospital director, was so anxious that sweat trickled down his forehead. "Jacob, I know you have been in charge of such a surgery in China, so we come together to make a diagnosis and give a plan quickly. I''m afraid there''s a big problem with this patient! "


    Without hesitation, Jacob leaned over. The patient on the operating table looked at least 60 years old. He was lying quietly, even breathing smoothly.


    There were all kinds of devices connected to his body, and the curve fluctuation of the ECG monitor was not big. It seemed that as long as someone spoke a little loudly, the curve would be frightened to be straight.


    "What''s going on?"


    "The patient is an old man living alone. He was about to vomit at home, so he called an ambulance. Unexpectedly, in the ambulance, his heart stopped beating because of myocardial infarction. It had stopped jumping for almost an hour, but he was still alive. The S Hospital didn''t dare to lay a finger on him, so it transferred him here. But why did the media know about it? Now I... "


    Mike almost had a heart attack.


    The hot potato was thrown to them. Normally, when a normal person''s heart had stopped beating for such a long time, 4 minutes later, his brain would be lack of oxygen, and ten minutes later, it would declare that he was brain dead.


    After stopping for an hour, he was still alive, but he


    that we are destined to meet, so I want to hire you to be my family doctor. In this way, I can consult you at any time, and the salary is absolutely rich. "


    "I''m not a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine. I don''t know how to nurse people''s body."


    He refused her again!


    Sarah frowned, pouted and her face turned pale.


    She snorted and said, "I don''t care what you will do to me, but you can only treat my disease. If you don''t be a family doctor for me, you will force me to die, won''t you? You can move to my place and come here tonight! "


    This was so overbearing that even Simon was stunned by what he heard.


    "My lady." He rushed up and said seriously, "I have been studying medicine with my father since I was a child. I majored in gynecology, andrology, urology and infertility. If you need to take Chinese medicine, I can prescribe Chinese medicine for you. If you want to take western medicine, I can prescribe western medicine for you. I know everything..."


    Sarah looked at him coldly and said, "Get out!"


    "I''m really a suitable family doctor." Simon didn''t give up, "How can you judge me like this if you don''t let me try?"


    "You are not a family doctor. You are just a funny guy." Sarah didn''t want to talk to him, so she just sat opposite to Jacob and frowned. "You saved me last time, which gave me too much sense of security. I''m worried if you''re not with me. You can ask for money as you like. I can afford it. "


    With his eyes wide open, Simon asked, "Miss, did he give you artificial respiration? Or CPR? "


    "Shut up!" The two turned back at the same time and stared at him angrily.

 Chapter 42 Rejection

    Simon walked back to the corner and restrained his impulse to curse.


    He just wanted to find a good part-time job. Why didn''t God help him?


    In this world, why people only judge one person depending on the appearance?


    "I can''t give up my job. I''m sorry, miss." Said Jacob in a businesslike manner.


    He typed up and down and wrote a prescription. "You can pay the money now. Just take the medicine home and take it."


    Sarah had never met such a person, who would not yield to neither hard nor soft tactics.


    However, she would not give up.


    She rolled her eyes and said with a smug smile, "Don''t lie to me. I know you have become a private doctor for the He Clan. Why can''t you be a doctor for me? Do you dislike my family background or my price? "


    He frowned and said, "I just don''t think I have so much time."


    Sarah said anxiously, "You don''t have to care about the others in my family. Just be mine. I''m filming in H City now. My father bought me two floors. I live upstairs, and you live downstairs. Can''t you? Jacob... "


    Jacob smiled, "I don''t think about selling myself for the time being."


    Biting her lower lip, she said, "How about you give me your phone number? I don''t have many requirements. If you don''t move here, you can come here from time to time to recuperate my body. Can you think about it? "


    Jacob was not fooled.


    "No, thanks. I will tell you through Jonny. "


    The nurse rushed over and said, "Doctor Jacob, the p


    guess she has asthma again. You should buy some medicine and send it to her as soon as possible. I''m afraid you won''t see each other for the last time if you arrive late. " Jacob was talking nonsense.


    Jonny was really nervous. "Then what kind of medicine I should buy?"


    "Come here and I''ll get it for you. Besides, I asked you to bring something back to her. "


    Jonny was confused, but he had already hung up the phone.


    Without hesitation, he got up from the bed and rushed to the hospital.


    "The car is still in the garage of the hospital. She asked me to fix it a few days ago. Please return it to her, here is the key." Jacob said without hesitation, "I believe you can give her emergency treatment. I won''t go there."


    However, Jonny didn''t dare to hesitate.


    Compared with Jacob, who inserted his hand into the pocket casually and went to the ward directly, Jonny rushed into the garage and drove the silver grey Porsche away.


    He had many questions in his mind.


    Sarah always thought herself a lady. How could she drive such a masculine car like Porsche?


    And she even parked it in the underground garage of the hospital where her brother was in?


    However, he was frightened by what happened on the ship. He didn''t have time to think about anything else. He just sped up and rushed directly to the Sarah''s house.


    His brother just didn''t want to come with him. What if he couldn''t handle the serious symptoms of Sarah by himself?

 Chapter 43 Burning With Anxiety

    He was so anxious, but the green light in front of him turned red.


    He gritted his teeth, stepped on the gas and accelerated the car again.


    He ran the red light directly.


    A fine was not as important as a Sarah''s life.


    Half an hour later, he arrived at the door of Sarah''s house, out of breath.


    He pressed the doorbell with his fingers, and the pleasant doorbell rang incessantly.


    The door was opened as soon as possible.


    He leaned against the door, sweating.


    What came towards him was an extremely surprised pretty face.


    "Sarah." He couldn''t even speak smoothly. "I''ve brought the medicine for you."


    Sarah frowned and asked coldly, "Why are you here?"


    Jonny rushed into the room. He was a little angry, but there was still a big smile on his face. "Why not me? Shouldn''t I be the one who cares about you the most? My brother said that you called for help, so I came here immediately... "


    A strange word touched her heart.


    She turned around and glared at him, "I don''t need you to worry about me!"


    Jonny''s face also turned cold. "Yes, I shouldn''t have come." He finally realized that Sarah was walking back and forth elegantly and losing her temper at him. She didn''t look like she was in a critical condition and needed emergency treatment at all.


    He sneered, "And I''m stupid! As soon as I heard that you were sick, I rushed here in a hurry! I didn''t leave the studio until 4 o''clock in the morning! "


    The more he thought about it, the more funny he felt.


    He was so anx


    istant to pick me up, his lie would be exposed.


    He hesitated for a while and took out his phone. He searched for the number book, but couldn''t find anyone who could pick him up at this time.


    He stopped his thumb on the letter "C".


    He suddenly felt a lump in his throat.


    He used to it.


    Five years of habit.


    It seemed that he could handle all the emotional fluctuation and uneasiness as long as he found that person.


    Even if that person had been away from him for a period of time.


    He dialed the number without hesitation.


    "Cherry." When the phone was connected, he laughed, "How about coming to pick me up? I''m trapped on the Queen Road. "


    "Okay." replied Cherry. "I''m nearby. I''ll be there in five minutes. "


    He was relieved.


    Cherry said five minutes, it must be five minutes, and it wouldn''t be four minutes or six minutes.


    Sure enough.


    Five minutes later, the familiar silver gray casual car of Cherry stopped in front of him.


    He opened the door and sat in the passenger seat.


    Frowning, Cherry asked, "Are you alone here?"


    He didn''t even wear a pair of sunglasses? Wouldn''t the paparazzi take pictures of him?


    "Yes, I won''t mention it anymore." He touched his face and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Cherry didn''t ask more questions, but simply explained, "I had discussed the price with the wine merchants and came here to get a batch of red wine."


    Jonny turned around and saw a box of red wine in the back seat. The light aroma of the wine filled the air.

 Chapter 44 It Is Always Cold in the High Place.

    He felt pity for her.


    She was just a weak woman, but like a man, she carried a box of red wine, bought goods and ran all over the vegetable market...


    She was a good woman, but unfortunately, she had to do the man''s work.


    He sighed, "Cherry, it''s too hard. Why don''t you come with me?"


    Cherry couldn''t help laughing, "I''m not interested in it." Although her income was not as stable as before, she could do what she liked and say what she wanted to say. That feeling was really wonderful.


    "I don''t want to die at home for no reason one day." She quickly turned the steering wheel and put the car on the opposite road. "Where can I send you?"


    He looked up at the roof of the car and said, "I can''t go anywhere." He smiled dejectedly. "I''m not welcome anywhere. Cherry, you are right. Sooner or later, you will become a rat crossing the street in this industry. It was so lively in the crowd, but in fact, everyone wanted to stab you in the heart. I don''t want to drink, and I want to accompany someone I don''t want to. Damn it, it''s so disgusting that I want to throw up! "


    Cherry looked at him in surprise, "Jonny, this... Is that what you will say? " She couldn''t help laughing, "Don''t be kidding. How much have you paid and suffered to be who you are today? How can I not know? It is always cold in the high place. Don''t say that you are desperate to retreat, I won''t believe you. "


    Jonny burst into laughter.


    He covered his eyes.


    Because tears were flow


    Not bad. In the past few months, you have owned a restaurant, money and even a boyfriend. No wonder you refused to come back! "


    Cherry only cared about the wine and said, "He gave it to me when I began the restaurant. Give it back to me."


    He...


    Jonny snorted.


    There was really a man!


    He poured another glass of wine and said, "Forget it. Now the wine is open. If you don''t drink it up, it will break down in a few days. At that time, what you stay is only a bottle of brown sugar water. Why don''t you enjoy it with me now? Or you will regret it. "


    Cherry bit her lower lip and could only see him laughing and drinking another glass of wine.


    "Drink to death early in the morning." She complained.


    Jonny didn''t mind at all.


    He poured a glass of wine for her and said, "Since you know it''s not good to drink on an empty stomach in the early morning, I can order a few dishes. We haven''t had dinner together for a long time. I''ll book your place today."


    "My guests have booked the tables, but you don''t have a seat." She said angrily, but she still went to the kitchen and ordered to cook a few dishes.


    "Why are you so lazy as a boss?" Watching the waiter serve the dishes, Jonny lay comfortably on the small bed in the cubicle, complaining.


    Cherry kicked him, "Get up! Don''t lie on my bed. That''s where I take a nap! "


    Jonny smiled, "Oh, a place for lunch break with him?"


    She blushed and said, "He''s not as dirty as you. He is a gentleman! "

 Chapter 45 Sneak Photos

    Jonny laughed so hard that his stomach hurt, "Cherry, are you naive or brainwashed? Men in the world are the same, aren''t they? No matter how otherworldly he is, he has to take a nap and sleep with a woman, right? Unless he is impotent... "


    A pillow was thrown over and covered his mouth.


    Cherry glared at him.


    He raised his hand in surrender, "Well, I can see that you are really in love. Congratulations."


    He walked to the small table, looked at the few dishes, and sighed again. "It''s not easy for me to come here, but you don''t even want to cook a few dishes. You just asked the waiter deal with it to perfunctory me. Don''t you feel sorry to me?"


    With an expressionless face, Cherry replied, "I''m really sorry. It''s a rule that I only cook one dish a day." She bit her lower lip and said, "I only cook a whole table of dishes for one person. As for others, don''t even think about it."


    Jonny cried out loudly.


    "You are a person who has love but no friendship. Alas, today, I am a local youth who has lost both friendship and love!"


    Cherry looked back at him sensitively and asked, "What''s wrong with you and Sarah?"


    "What do you think?" Although he ordered some food, he didn''t eat. He just kept drinking with a smile. "Another two bottles of wine. How can this be enough?"


    Cherry frowned and asked, "You haven''t got her yet?"


    Jonny''s face darkened.


    After drinking a few glasses of wine, the sc


    aurant will be closed. How can there be any customer coming? !"


    The clerk, who was honest, was frightened and his face turned blue. "It''s impossible. Our boss even gave us chef hats. How could there be hair in the food... " Cherry kept a close eye on the sanitation.


    "Did we wrong you?" The two men, wearing casual jacket, looked aggressive.


    The waiter trembled with fear, "But Miss. Cherry is really not here..." The phone was on the table. God knew where the boss had gone? The boss was the mainstay. The whole restaurant was in a mess when she was absent.


    "Let''s wait inside. Go and find your boss. " A man snorted, pushed the door open and swaggered in. "Hurry up. I''ll send the photos if she comes back late!"


    The waiter had no choice but to trot to the manager for help.


    The two men rushed into Cherry''s office.


    The two of them lowered their voices, "Are you sure that Jonny is here?"


    "Yes." Another man said in a low voice, "He has never gone out since he entered this restaurant. I''ve searched everywhere here, but I didn''t find him except the ladies'' room. He must be here. Besides, Cherry must be here too. "


    The two turned their eyes to the half open room at the same time.


    The two of them approached the door, but there was no sound inside.


    They held their breath and quietly pushed the door open a crack...


    Cherry sat at the corner of the bed, with her hair hanging over the edge.

 Chapter 46 Stir Up Trouble

    Several strands of hair were scattered on Jonny''s face. He woke up in a daze and only saw the long black hair.


    There was a natural fragrance in her hair. He shook his head for a while before he remembered to raise his body to see who the owner of the hair was.


    She was sleeping soundly, and her undulating chest with a slight breath softened his eyes.


    "Are you drunk too?" He struggled out of the bed and whispered with a bitter smile, "You are worse than me. I know how to lie on the bed. You are lying on the ground."


    He thought about it carefully. Did he get into bed on his own just now? He didn''t remember.


    He slid to her side and sat next to her.


    She slept soundly, with a faint pitiful shadow under her beautiful eyelashes.


    A woman supported the whole family and the restaurant. There must be a lot of difficulties in her heart.


    But why did she drink so much?


    He leaned against her, picked up a strand of her hair, put it close to his nose and sniffed. "Are you drunk because of me?" The smile at the corners of his mouth was almost invisible. "Stubborn girl, is it so difficult to admit that you like me?"


    He came closer to her.


    Her face was fair and tender, and a faint blush exuded a natural aura.


    Her makeup was very light, and his fingertips pressed on her face. The soft touch made him unable to move his fingers away.


    He couldn''t help but get closer to her.


    Her tightly closed lips also revealed a trace of fragrance.


    He slowly approached her and kissed her lips.


    Her soft lips, like the best


    fed into his arms.


    The faint fragrance of the cards indicated that those owners were all beautiful girls.


    Simon''s neck went straight.


    He blinked his eyes and seemed to be about to shed tears. "I also want them to put their business cards into my arms. I''m so jealous!"


    Unexpectedly, Jacob stuffed the business cards into his arms and almost turned him over. "It''s a gift for you. You don''t need to thank me."


    "What''s the use of it? You''re the one they like! "


    With a slight smile on his face, Jacob said, "The happiest thing is that the patient can finally move to the general ward. I''m finally relieved. I''ll go home to sleep tonight."


    Simon smiled too, "I''ll get up early tomorrow morning and go to the street to buy a newspaper. You''re sure to hit the front page. Well, your photo must be very handsome. "


    Jacob approached him with his face, "Look..."


    Simon blushed, "Oh, why are you so close?" Even if he knew it was a man, he suddenly got so close to him that he blushed and his heart beat fast.


    "I just want you to see that I have dark circles under my eyes. How can I look handsome?" Jacob looked at the shy appearance of Simon helplessly, "I''m a man. If you have that kind of tendency, we''ll keep a distance from each other in the future."


    Simon roared arrogantly, trying to grab Jacob''s collar.


    He dodged quickly and Simon didn''t catch him.


    "I hate you!" He exclaimed coyly. "How long have you been dreaming of me? No wonder you don''t have a girlfriend yet. "


    Jacob got goose bumps all over his body.

 Chapter 47 Unprepared

    He took a few steps away and said, "Don''t think too much. I don''t have a girlfriend, but that doesn''t mean I don''t have someone I like. "


    Simon''s eyes lit up. The gossip had already ignited his heart.


    He rushed up and accurately pressed Jacob against the wall. "Which one do you like? The breast big girl in the inspection department? The girl in a miniskirt from the injection department? Or the girl in internal medicine division who likes to wear black underwear? "


    Glaring at him, Jacob said, "Simon, don''t say you know me outside. Look at these girls you mentioned... "


    He even noticed the color of the underwear.


    He was a doctor when he put on his clothes.


    Taking off his medical robe, he must be a beast.


    He broke free from his control and walked out of the office. He hadn''t been back for days. This afternoon, Mike gave him half a day off. He had to hurry up to do his own business.


    It was past twelve o''clock at noon.


    He dialed a number.


    The pleasant ringtone didn''t stop until the mechanical woman''s voice rang.


    "Sorry, the owner of the phone can''t answer your phone now. Please leave your message after the beep."


    "This is Jacob." Now she should be busy with the business of lunchtime in the restaurant, right? "Call me back when you see the message. I''ll have time to do an examination for you tomorrow. If you''re free, I will pick you up tomorrow. "


    He looked up at the sky.


    The sun in the afternoon of autumn was so warm that people were sweating.


    A smile appeared on his face.


    Now that everything was settled, he had to do what he wanted to do.


    He was used to control


    ickly called the senior executives of the previous company.


    "It doesn''t matter. We have known it now." The vice president said indifferently. "It doesn''t matter, Cherry. You had been working in this industry. People will forget these things after a few days. Just don''t come out these days."


    Cherry almost jumped to her feet and said, "Kelvin, that''s not true. Now I have left that industry. How can I do business if you ask me not to come out? I have to make money. "


    "Cherry, don''t worry." The vice president Kelvin smiled cunningly. "It''s a good thing for you."


    An ominous premonition flashed through Cherry''s heart.


    "We are not interested in whether you and Jonny are in love or not. Anyway, now that the news has been published, you have to accept it. Jonny''s image can''t be damaged. You have to pretend to be in love with each other no matter you had a one night stand or a long-term stand. The news was exposed by the rival company. Isn''t it to discredit Jonny? It doesn''t matter. Now, Jonny just has a movie to show, and we can use it as a publicity stunt. I''ll arrange it for you. "


    He thought for a while and continued, "Well, let''s hold a press conference, simply, let''s take the initiative and tell the media that you are in love now. You also have benefits. We will give you a sum of money, and it will definitely be a good publicity for your private restaurant. Did you see that today''s report had mentioned your private restaurant several times? What a good thing! What a good publicity? Even advertising doesn''t work as well as this, does it? "


    Cherry''s heart sank, "What news did they write?"

 Chapter 48 Make Up

    "Since you have done it, what are you afraid of?" Kelvin smiled vaguely, "I know some people have the fun of taking photos while having sex. Maybe you haven''t dealt with some intimate photos, right? "


    Cherry''s head was buzzing.


    "It''s impossible..." Her face turned pale.


    How could they have intimate photos? She and Jonny were not...


    She took a deep breath and felt a sharp pain in her chest.


    Just now, Jacob said that...


    God, what did he see!


    What did those people make up about her?!


    "Jonny has agreed to our arrangement. Please be cooperative. If you feel troubled after a period of time, you can just say you have broken up. You know better than me what to do. Of course. You can also arrange for some couple''s photos to publicize, as long as Jonny is free... "


    That''s enough!


    Although she would do the same if she stood on the other''s side, the problem was that she was the one involved now!


    "I can''t agree." Her lips were pale. "I don''t need to hype. Jonny and I are innocent. " She said with difficulty, "I have a boyfriend. I can''t..."


    "Just make it clear. But you''d better not meet your boyfriend recently. "


    Kelvin hung up the phone coldly.


    Cherry bit her lower lip.


    She wouldn''t be a cash cow for others, nor would she be a pawn for others to hype!


    She gritted her teeth and rushed back home.


    J


    ht to the hospital where Jacob was.


    The nurse told her that Jacob had moved to the department of emergency surgery.


    Now even if it was the time for the outpatient service, the emergency surgery department was still surrounded by people thanks to him.


    After checking the mouth of a child who was crying and screaming for pain, Jacob looked at the soles of his feet and tore down a page of the examination list. "We have to test the blood. The symptoms are very similar to that of hand-foot-and-mouth disease. It''s better to check the blood."


    After the little boy was taken away, Cherry managed to squeeze over and looked at the man in front of her with a bitter smile.


    He was wearing a white robe and a mask, surrounded by a group of patients.


    The situation now was exactly the same as the first time they two met in the hospital.


    But at that time, when she saw him, she wanted to bite him.


    What about now?


    She wanted to rely on him when she saw him...


    She stared at him for a long time. Sitting on the sofa, he also raised his head and looked into her eyes.


    "You..." He frowned and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    It was not until she took off her large hat that he saw her smiling with heavy makeup.


    He was obviously stunned. "Uh, it''s you?"


    He stood up.


    "I came to have a gastroscopy." She pretended to be relaxed.

 Chapter 49 Gastroscopy

    No matter what he thought or what he thought of her, she cared more about was to win the trust of Jacob than to act with Jonny and publicize his new movie.


    What had never happened could never leave any stain in his heart.


    He nodded.


    "Okay." He simply replied and stood up. "I''ll take you to the examination room."


    "Will you do it for me?" She said naughtily, "I don''t believe others."


    She took a few steps forward and was only one step away from him.


    She clearly felt that his body was stiff.


    Then he pulled the corners of his mouth and said, "Of course I will do it."


    He walked a few steps faster and led her into the examination room.


    "Lie down first." His warm palm held her shoulder, and he frowned. "You just ran out like this?"


    Most of her breasts were exposed outside, and her snow-white skin was almost dazzling.


    Cherry smiled, "If didn''t dress like this, how could those reporters let me go?"


    His face froze. While fiddling with the instrument, he lowered his head and said, "Then you should come a few days later."


    "I''m trying to solve it." She didn''t take her eyes off him. "Those damn guys came to my office. They might have installed bugs or something. Fortunately, I have installed a closed circuit monitor, I must sue them."


    But Jacob was not interested at all.


    He called a nurse, pushed Cherry to lie on her side and bent her legs.


    "Aren''t you curious about what I''m going to do?" She couldn''t help but ask.


    The mouth cushion was stuffed into her mouth, and she couldn''t speak at once.


    He was wearing a mask, and t


    r lower lip and followed him closely.


    "Have you seen those reports?" She hesitated for a long time and finally asked.


    As soon as he entered the noisy emergency room, the consulting noise of the women in Z Country completely drowned his echo.


    He sat down, and a group of people surrounded him, talking about their disease with all their might.


    Cherry was pushed to the back and almost fell down.


    A young nurse quickly walked over and asked, "Miss Cherry, right? Doctor Jacob told me to take you to his lounge. "


    Across the crowd, he was still calmly writing computer prescriptions on the keyboard.


    She took a deep breath dejectedly.


    "No, thanks." She was a little disappointed. "I think there is no problem. I''ll go back first."


    He couldn''t notice her anyway.


    A strong sense of loss almost drowned her.


    She sat back in the car and took out a box of preserves to eat.


    As soon as the disgust in her throat was suppressed, there was a knock on the window.


    The beautiful nurse just now handed a box of almost original ecological packaged mushroom into the car. "Dr. Jacob said that since you want to leave, you should take it away. It''s good for your health."


    The nurse ran away as soon as she finished her words.


    Holding the box of mushroom in her hand, Cherry couldn''t help but lower her head and smell it.


    They were large mushrooms with yellow bulges and a faint bitter fragrance. It was wrapped in the original ecological way, which meant that it was pure and precious.


    Her eyes turned red.


    What''s the point of giving her this?

 Chapter 50 Its Over

    She put the bag on the passenger seat and suddenly covered her face.


    He gave her the detailed prescription.


    He did the gastroscopy for her.


    He brought her this box of mushroom.


    She was not a stupid woman.


    So she understood what he meant.


    All his indifference only showed what he meant at the moment.


    ''It''s over.


    Don''t mess it up again.''


    Okay.


    She would cooperate with his decision.


    She rubbed her face.


    She was also an adult. Since it was not appropriate to be together, it was better to end it before everything started. This was the most rational way.


    As for reluctance, as for attachment, it was unnecessary.


    She took a deep breath and started the car.


    He had made up his mind. Ok, she would cooperate.


    Cherry went to the lawyer''s office.


    She didn''t eat anything.


    She always felt a faint discomfort in her stomach after the gastroscopy.


    The lawyer sent two lawyer letters to the newspaper on behalf of her.


    She carefully made a copy and prepared to use it at the press conference tomorrow.


    ''Son of a bitch! How dare they play tricks on me? ''


    They dared to sneak into her office to take photos. They should be able to bear her anger.


    Now, it was the only way for her to clarify.


    To be on the safe side, she asked the lawyer to report the case to the police station on behalf of her.


    The lawyer had dealt with her since she was an agent.


    Seeing that she was so determined, he couldn''t help persuading, "Cherry, it''s just a competition between the


    ret it. He is the best-looking one of York''s four children, better looking than Richard. You will be satisfied with him. He is also a deputy chief physician. It''s a natural match for you, a university lecturer. "


    Adela smiled awkwardly.


    The other party made an appointment, and Adela didn''t show weakness. "Okay. I''ll decide the place. I''m a girl. I should be careful, right? "


    Fitch couldn''t help complaining.


    She was a girl?


    She was stronger most women.


    He should say that she could be treated as a man.


    But he couldn''t tell her.


    He could only nod and say, "Of course. You decide the place."


    Adela was complacent.


    If that man had a crush on her, it didn''t matter. As long as Cherry came out and walked around, she could deal with him.


    As long as he had eyes, he could see that Cherry was more suitable to be his wife than her.


    She chuckled. She really admired her intelligence.


    At the noon of the day Adela booked the restaurant, Jacob was called back home by her mother, who urged her many times.


    He walked into the garage with Simon and slammed the door more violently. The poor door made a loud noise. Simon shrank his neck and asked, "What''s wrong? You seem to be in a bad mood recently... "


    Jacob glanced at him.


    Simon touched his head and said, "I forgot that you have always been like this. Life... "


    "Shut up!" Said Jacob coldly.


    Simon sat on the passenger seat silently.


    "I won''t drive tonight," said Jacob lightly. "After the emergency, drink with me."

 Chapter 51 a Blind Date

    Hearing that, Simon''s eyes lit up. He nodded and said, "That''s great. Ah, I haven''t had relaxation for a long time... "


    Jacob curled his lips.


    How could he need relaxation!


    After leaving the chattering guy at the intersection, Jacob drove straight home.


    The atmosphere at home was still depressing.


    Nancy and Richard hadn''t come back for dinner yet.


    Then there were only Donna and York left. Donna kept nagging, and York didn''t respond.


    Of course, she couldn''t stand such a life.


    The problem was, she pulled him back. Did she expect him to respond to her nagging?


    However, as soon as he sat down, he knew that things seemed to be a little different from what he had imagined.


    York declared directly, "Go on a blind date tonight. She is a young female instructor in our school. "


    Without raising his eyebrows, Jacob asked, "Can I not go?"


    York didn''t say much, "No. You have to go ahead if you''re still my son. "


    Lowering his head, Jacob was eating.


    Finally, Donna found her own room to play, "My dear son. Just take a look. You won''t have a loss. You are the biggest children at home. If you don''t solve your own marriage problem, your younger brothers and sister will also delay it. " She wiped her eyes and said, "I''m more than 50 years old now. I don''t even see my daughter-in-law''s ovum, let alone having a grandson like others..."


    Finally, Jacob raised his head.


    He said lightly, "Mom, even if you have a daughter-in -law, you won''t be able to see her ovum."


    ''Do you think you are a microscope?''


    With tearful eyes, Donna looked at him and said, "But at least, before I have a grandson, I have to have a daughter-in-law first. You h


    and said, "Of course now. I''m starving to death. "


    She sat down honestly and impolitely. "I''m an acquaintance here. I don''t have good table manners. Please don''t mind."


    Jacob nodded gently.


    He didn''t plan to mind her table manners at all.


    What did it have to do with him?


    The white wine was poured into the transparent goblet.


    The delicate plates were spotless and neatly placed.


    A cold dish was already on the table.


    The delicious taste of the jellyfish cold dish was appetizing. The self-made fried shrimp balls were soft and delicious, accompanied by a particularly mellow orange sauce, sour, sweet and not greasy.


    Adela couldn''t help but eat one after another.


    A waiter beside her filled her glass.


    She asked, "Did your boss cook them herself?"


    If it were Jerome, he wouldn''t have done it so carefully.


    "Of course." The waiter thought for a while and said, "When you two distinguished guests came here, our boss cooked for you every time."


    The meaning of his words made the two of them frown at the same time.


    Before Adela responded, there was a slight conversation outside the door, which had attracted her attention.


    Cherry whispered outside, "Don''t bring this dish out first. When the dish is served, open the lid and divided it into two portions. This dish was not included in the menu. There are so many guests, and the people coming and going are all acquaintances. If they see it later, I have to explain for a long time... "


    The raw materials were not difficult to find, but the process was really troublesome. If it weren''t for Adela, she wouldn''t have made this famous Chinese dish-"Buddha jumping over the wall" for her.

 Chapter 52 Enjoy Yourself!

    Adela couldn''t wait to step forward, opened the door and smiled happily, "Cherry, why don''t you come in and have a drink with us? Let me introduce him to you. "


    Now Adela could finally understand the feelings of Fitch.


    The expression on Cherry''s face was as if she was being pushed to the guillotine.


    She shook her head repeatedly and said, "No, thanks. I just went out to tell them something. I''m still busy in the kitchen. I''ll be free later... "


    Adela was overjoyed.


    She pulled her into the room and said, "Come on in." She lowered her voice and whispered in Cherry''s ear, "He looks good!"


    Cherry gritted her teeth and replied, "Since he''s good, please enjoy yourself."


    "Well, if he is interested in me, the sky will fall." Adela was so excited that she pulled Cherry in front of Jacob.


    "Come here." She was as bold as him. "Let me introduce to you. This is the owner of this restaurant, a beautiful and famous chef, Cherry Shen. This is Nalan... " After thinking for a while, she asked, "What''s your name, Nalan?"


    Hearing the surname, Cherry raised her head.


    In her eyes, there was a familiar face.


    He pursed his lips and said, "No introduction is necessary, thanks. I know her. "


    Adela chuckled. She didn''t expect that things would turn out like this.


    She smiled awkwardly and looked at Cherry, "Do you actually know each other?"


    Cherry didn''t respond.


    She just looked straight at him and said something tha


    ere is Adela?"


    "She''s back." Sitting down, Jacob said, "Hurry up. I''ll drive you home."


    With a proud smile on her face, Cherry picked up her bag and said, "I''m sorry. It''s none of your business. I can drive. I don''t need a ride. "


    She pulled out the key, shook it on her finger, and walked out of the restaurant first.


    She felt dizzy.


    God knew how hard it took for her to restrain her impulse to go to bed and talk to him?


    He was irritated.


    He stood up and caught up with her quickly.


    As soon as she pressed the door lock, the key had been taken away by someone from behind.


    She was startled and turned around to see the angry face.


    "What are you doing? Rob the car? "


    She didn''t hold an umbrella. Her clothes were slightly wet by the rain.


    He was no exception.


    The two of them were in a stalemate outside the car, soaked in the rain.


    "The smell of alcohol all over your body can be smelled from a few kilometers away. Are you sure you can drive safely?" His eyes were as cold as ice.


    She snorted and said, "Sorry, it has nothing to do with you." She looked at him provocatively. "Don''t you know that moderate alcohol will make people soberer and see something more clearly?"


    It didn''t matter!


    She reached out for the key, but the man flashed by.


    How could she forget that the man in front of her was a martial artist!


    He dodged, came to her, opened the door and got into the driver''s seat first.

 Chapter 53 Exasperated

    She was so angry that she said, "This is my car. Get off!"


    He had already inserted the key into the car lock. She bent down to grab it, but her hand was pressed by him.


    She had no strength to withdraw her hand, so she could only gasp in vain.


    The narrow car was suddenly filled with the smell of alcohol.


    He held her hand.


    Most of her body was in his arms.


    The two of them exchanged breaths, as if they were flirting with each other.


    But only the people involved knew that the aura they exchanged was full of anger!


    "That''s enough! You can''t do like this even if you''re courting death!" He raised his voice.


    "Why do you care about my business?" Not to be outdone, she said, "I drink my wine and I drive my car. Does it have anything to do with you?"


    "I''m a doctor!" He said seriously, "I can''t let you hurt your stomach like this! You promised me that you would try not to drink in the future. Cherry Shen! Were you talking nonsense? "


    Cherry got angry.


    She pulled her hand back and stared at him angrily.


    "My body is mine. It''s my own business how do treat it! You are the Virgin Mary, you care about people all over the world. I''m sorry that my inner life is dark, I don''t need it! " She snorted, "Stay away from me. I don''t need the Virgin Mary!"


    Virgin Mary?


    His eyes narrowed.


    How could he look like the Virgin Mary?


    "Get in the car!" He pulled her abruptly.


    Bastard!


    This guy was so rude and powerful that he pulled her into the car.


    The bumper was pressed.


    hings on behalf of the company. I hope you can keep your promise with the company."


    "Oh?" Jonny raised his eyebrows casually, as if it was none of his business.


    "First of all, it''s a troubled time recently, and the media are all staring at you. During this period of time, the company doesn''t want you to make some trouble that we can''t solve in public relations like last time."


    He sighed, "This time, we just stood by and did nothing. Cherry handled the matter perfectly by herself. Indeed, she has the strength, but if it were another woman, she might not be able to deal with the matter so well. "


    Hearing this, Jonny didn''t say anything.


    Kelvin shrugged and said, "Second, because of this matter, we also want to rebuild your image. Since you have already slept with her, you should be mentally prepared. The company has made you and Cherry official match. "


    This time, Jonny was completely shocked.


    "Didn''t Cherry say no?" He couldn''t help saying.


    "It''s her business that she doesn''t agree." Kelvin didn''t care. "Anyway, she can''t tell the media that she is not with you at all, right? Besides, if she say that, will the media believe her? They would think she was lying. Since we can''t refute the rumor, let''s make it a big deal. "


    Kelvin lit up his cigar and said, "You have been with Cherry for many years. You are absolutely familiar with this kind of role play."


    As for Cherry''s repeated resistance, it was beyond our consideration.


    Jonny nodded and said, "I know what you mean."

 Chapter 54 Kill Two Birds with One Stone

    Kelvin smiled, "Recently, you should go to her private restaurant more often. There must be many paparazzi waiting to take your top secret photos. "


    The two smiled at each other.


    Why not kill two birds with one stone?


    In the evening of H City, the lights were particularly bright.


    Cherry''s private restaurant was no exception.


    The restaurant was full of people and the business was better than before.


    After Cherry finished cooking, she walked around casually and looked around outside the door.


    The guests'' cars were parked in order under the command of the security guards.


    She nodded with satisfaction. Her sensitive ears heard the clicking of the shutter.


    The spotlight was shot from a car parked casually on the street.


    She frowned.


    The man in the car stuck out his tongue, saluted and apologized. At the same time, he withdrew the camera.


    However, when she saw it, he pretended to restrain himself.


    When she didn''t notice, the camera was aimed at her again.


    It had been several days, but these people still didn''t give up. They always ambushed in front of her restaurant and tried to take photos of her and Jonny.


    How could such a thing happen?


    She snorted coldly, turned around and was about to go upstairs.


    A motorcycle roared and stopped behind her.


    The loud brake almost alarmed most of the people in the street.


    Cherry turned around and saw the smiling face under the helmet.


    She was shocked and pushed the man away. "What are you doing here?


    ld finish her words, her hand was grasped.


    His warm palm wrapped hers.


    She didn''t say a word.


    However, such a gentle touch made her intoxicated.


    She looked back at her father, whose eyes were closed tightly, and blushed. She leaned over and kissed him on the lips.


    "In that case, I won''t agree..."


    She whispered.


    He turned his head and gently kissed her lips back.


    The light kiss, without even a trace of passion, broke her heart.


    She approached him.


    He let go of her hand and held her in his arms.


    Her fragrant hair was right under his nose.


    He couldn''t help but give her a gentle kiss, and his eyes looking ahead became deeper.


    ''It''s not right. It''s not right.''


    He shouldn''t have come here tonight.


    However, he couldn''t help...


    He still couldn''t leave her...


    He sighed in his heart and tightened his grip on her round shoulder.


    She raised her head and looked at the perfect line of his chin. She couldn''t help reaching out and gently stroking it.


    He was so handsome, even more handsome than Jonny. When he was walking on the street, how could there be no star scout who wanted to take him to shoot movies?


    She couldn''t help asking, "Have you ever thought of being a star?"


    He drove steadily with one hand, "No."


    The vibration in his chest made her heart soft and numb.


    "Why?" She played with his buttons naughtily.


    "What''s so good about it? I don''t want to say what I don''t want to say or do what I don''t want to do. " He said lightly.

 Chapter 55 A Lofty Guy

    "You are so lofty," She raised her head and bit him on the chin.


    He lowered his head and the lips of the two gently touched.


    Suddenly, a terrible cough came from behind.


    Startled, Cherry quickly got rid of his arms.


    And Jacob didn''t force her.


    He parked the car in the parking lot of Cherry, jumped out of the car and pulled out the key.


    Jerome, who was coughing in sound sleep just now, jumped out of the car in high spirits as soon as he arrived home. They couldn''t even see a trace of sleepiness from him.


    Cherry snorted and stared at him.


    Jacob handed the key to her, "I''m leaving." He whispered.


    Cherry was unwilling to part from him, "I... Let me take you to the hospital. "


    "You are tired. Have a good rest." He held her shoulder with his warm palm and left quickly.


    He was always decisive in making decisions.


    Looking at his back, she sighed.


    Beside her was a jealous voice. "Stop watching. He has gone far. Why do you still look at him?"


    Cherry glared at her father and asked, "Have you seen enough just now?"


    Jerome heaved a heavy sigh, walked in front of her with his hands clasped behind his back, and said, "A grown daughter can''t be kept. As a father, I can do nothing but watch my daughter fly away... "


    Cherry yawned.


    Jerome was heartbroken.


    ''Alas, although I''ve heard it, when I saw my daughter kissing with another man, ouch, my heart really hurt!''


    After resting for only one morning, Jacob went on the night shift again.


    He had almost no time to stop working in the emergency roo


    tiful girls who can cook nowadays. If you meet one, you should cherish her and marry her as soon as possible. "


    Another old woman stuck out her head and said, "My daughter can cook too. Doctor Jonny, my daughter will also feel uncomfortable some other day. I''ll take her to see you. "


    Cherry''s face darkened.


    So these old women were looking for a son-in-law here?


    He held her hand and said, "I''m busy now. You can go back first. It''s not good to stay in the hospital too much. "


    Cherry sat down beside him and whispered in his ear, "No, I have to keep an eye on you. Look, so many people are thinking about you."


    He turned his head to look at her with a faint smile on his face. "Okay, wait for me for a moment."


    After 5 patients, he made a sign for rest and asked other colleagues to take it.


    He took her to the platform on the second floor of the hospital.


    Cherry exclaimed, "Wow, there are so many stars in the sky!"


    It was unimaginable.


    In such an atmospheric environment of H City, she thought that she could only see the stars on the top of the mountain.


    He hugged her from behind.


    He kissed her on the hair and said, "Silly girl, our hospital is in the suburb. Is it strange to see the stars? "


    His palm covered her eyes.


    She closed her eyes and her long eyelashes rubbed against his palm.


    A faint smell of disinfectant came from his palm.


    It was clean and reassuring.


    In addition to this, she also faintly smelled...


    The smell of roses!


    She suddenly opened her eyes.


    He let go of her.

 Chapter 56 They Are Your Roses

    A newly picked rose was in his fingertips and right under her nose.


    She was surprised. She took the rose and smelled it.


    The rose with the dewdrop in the setting sun was more beautiful than any imported precious rose in the flower shop.


    It was the scent of life.


    He kissed her on the face.


    She raised her head and looked at him with tenderness in her eyes. "Where did you get the rose?"


    He pointed at the back and said, "I planted it."


    She turned around and saw a small rose field behind her.


    She took a deep breath and said, "It''s so beautiful!"


    What was more beautiful than a rose was a rose field.


    Although there were still many buds in the rose field, their graceful bearing in the swaying wind made her cover her lips with joy.


    "Here you are." He gazed at her deeply.


    "Why do you plant roses?" She bit her lower lip.


    "Because my mother gave me a bag of rose seeds, so I sprinkled them here."


    Raising her head abruptly, Cherry didn''t know whether to cry or to laugh. "Can''t you think of some romantic excuses?"


    "Lie? Is it necessary? " He raised his eyebrows.


    Well, that was why she liked him.


    She opened her arms and hugged him. "You said it was for me. Don''t pick them. I want them to be Cherry''s roses. My roses alone... "


    His kiss fell on the tip of her nose. "Silly girl. Isn''t it good to take them off and send them to you? "


    Her eyes were blurred. "If they were taken off, they would never live again. Jacob... Love is not like this... "


    His eyes became deep.


    If he loved someone, how could he be willing to break


    ative? " Her chest heaved.


    How long had she been waiting for him?


    He had never really expressed his attitude to her, even on a date, even on a kiss and even on a hug, he had never said a word of love that a girl wanted to hear, or a promise that she wanted to get.


    The sentence "I love you" was an extravagant hope for her.


    Now, he said that he was robbing others'' love?


    "You have never loved me, so what you give up is just a way of game!" She took a deep breath and said, "It''s not like this to love someone!"


    He looked at her indifferently and said, "It''s good if you think so. Everything hasn''t started yet, so there''s no need to start. Cherry, wish you happiness... "


    Her heart ached to the extreme.


    This bastard!


    Cherry tried her best to hold back her grievance and heartache, tears rolling in her eyes. "If I tell you that it''s just that Jonny wants me to help him rebuild his image, won''t you believe it? !"


    He looked at her without saying a word.


    Her heart was completely broken.


    He didn''t want to listen to her anymore.


    No matter what the truth was, since he had made his decision, he would not change it.


    She angrily pulled down the seat belt and opened the door. "I don''t want your roses!" She jumped out of the car and stood outside.


    Tears dropped from her eyes.


    A sense of helplessness overwhelmed her and defeated her deeply.


    She sobbed, "What I want is your love, not those roses. If you don''t understand, you will never understand for the rest of your life! "


    After saying that, she quickly ran away from his car.

 Chapter 57 Thats Enough

    ''Yes, hurry up.''


    She was afraid that if she hesitated for two more steps, she would even beg him not to abandon her.


    It was the first time that she relied on someone so much.


    She missed him every day.


    She always thought about what he liked to eat and what he was doing. She wanted to stick to him and look at him all the time.


    However, he felt that he had had enough.


    He couldn''t accept the fact that she had an affair with his younger brother.


    She cried and rushed to her car.


    "What''s wrong, Cherry?" asked Jonny, dashing towards her.


    Cherry stood with her back to him.


    Tears coursed down her face.


    She took a deep breath and stopped crying.


    Although her voice was choked with sobs, it was still calm. "Are you satisfied?"


    Jonny was stunned, "I... Satisfied? " He pointed at his nose and didn''t know what she was talking about.


    She endured the sadness and said, "He doesn''t want me anymore. Are you satisfied now? " She looked back at him and said, "Okay, it''s up to you. How do you want to publicize it? I will cooperate with you, and I will also have conditions to be satisfied by you. Jonny, you win this time! "


    She jumped into the car and slammed the door.


    Jonny was still in a daze when he saw Cherry''s car driving away at a fast speed.


    He abandoned her?


    His brother?


    What happened?


    He shook his head, dizzy and unable to think!


    As soon as Donna opened the door, she felt dizzy in the fragrance of roses.


    She could har


    .."


    The host chuckled.


    "Okay, please bring the stove now and let Miss Sarah cook for us!"


    One for a team.


    The other one was a supporting actress in the crew.


    She cut the tomato skillfully.


    Sarah had no choice.


    She picked up a knife and chose a green pepper.


    She didn''t know what to cook. Only this one was closest to her.


    A green pepper was cut into three pieces of different sizes.


    She didn''t wash them, but threw them directly into the hot fried pot.


    A puff of white smoke rose quickly.


    The burning and spicy smell filled the whole studio.


    Frightened, Sarah screamed and ran back.


    Jonny rushed over, "Are you stupid? At least put some oil in it. " He reminded her.


    Sarah covered her ear with one hand and poured half a bottle of oil with the other hand.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh...


    Everyone in the studio was stunned.


    Those who volunteered to taste the food just now regretted deeply.


    Sarah was even more frightened. She hid behind Jonny and didn''t even have the courage to poke her head out.


    The host had to pull her out and said, "You should at least fry them."


    The poor three pieces of green pepper were fried in half pot of oil. The surface was burnt, but the inside was probably crisp.


    Sarah was about to cry.


    But she was still very strong. She took the spatula and turned the green pepper hard.


    The oil splashed on the stove and the pot was burning.


    Jonny picked up the lid of the pot, but it was too late.

 Chapter 58 on the Stage

    Sarah picked up everything she could catch and threw them into the pot: peeled shrimp, the whole piece of uncut pork, starch water, and two rags.


    A strange fragrance filled the whole studio.


    Jonny helplessly covered the lid of the pot.


    The dishes over there had also been cooked.


    The woman made a very common fried eggs with tomato.


    Although the dishes were very ordinary, at least the tomato and the eggs were real food.


    At Sarah''s side, the stove was turned off and the lid of the pot was not lifted at all.


    What a horrible scene!


    The host quickly changed the topic and led the camera to the dining table on the other side.


    A lot of people rushed over there to try the food.


    Even the men who came to try the food for "goddess of the otaku" ran away quickly.


    Sarah lowered her head and twisted her hands tightly.


    How could she meet such an embarrassing scene?


    Soon, the next round saved her.


    The dining table was soon removed, and a professional makeup artist had already come up.


    The two supporting actresses were both pressed on the chairs. The host''s voice was so excited that it changed, "The two beauties are so beautiful, and their cooking is so good. What will they look like after removing their makeup?"


    The audience''s heart skipped a beat.


    Another actress was terrified.


    Sarah was not afraid at all.


    Her face was enlarged on the big screen.


    The makeup artist applied makeup remover and cotton pad on her face.


    In order to highlight th


    H City.


    One was rented, and the other two were bought.


    As the saying goes, there are three burrows for a fox. This was really important for a popular star.


    The house he brought Sarah here was his private space.


    Generally speaking, he would never use this place expect for having sex with his female companion.


    He put his arm around her shoulder complacently and said, "I never bring women here. All the people come here are my friends who play video games with me. "


    Sarah glanced at him and asked with a cold smile, "What about Cherry?"


    He hesitated for a while and looked down at her with a bit of banter. "How much are you jealous of her?"


    "I''ve told you that woman likes you. You just didn''t listen to me. " As soon as Sarah entered the room, she shook off his hand.


    She sat down on the sofa angrily, stared at him and said nothing.


    Although the room was clean, there was no trace of a woman living in it.


    What she could see were the pictures of Jonny, the awards he won and the collection of all kinds of video game products, which were displayed in the living room, as if he was afraid that others did not know his identity and hobbies.


    He laughed and sat down beside her.


    "Don''t be jealous. I''m really acting with her, and we''ll keep acting. I have to do as the company says. "


    She turned her head and said, "I won''t be jealous. I don''t like you at all. "


    He suddenly pressed her against the sofa and turned her face around. "Don''t you really like me?"

 Chapter 59 Sweet Love

    "Not at all!" As soon as she finished speaking, he kissed her again.


    The reporters couldn''t visit Jonny''s private residence.


    After a tired night, Sarah had fallen asleep.


    He put on his clothes and kissed her on the face.


    There were dark circles under her eyes because of tiredness. He touched them lovingly.


    She moved but didn''t wake up.


    The assistant was knocking at the door.


    He opened the door, and the nervous face of the other party came in. "Jonny! Half an hour later, you have an interview to make. Can you leave now? "


    Jonny waved his hand and said, "Let''s go." As soon as he walked out of the door, he patted the assistant on the shoulder and said, "You stay here. Take good care of Sarah here for me. She should wake up hungry and see what she wants to eat. If you can''t cook for her, you can buy for her. Understand? "


    The assistant nodded quickly.


    Jonny lowered the brim. He didn''t take the elevator and went straight to the garage from the fire stairs.


    It was better to be careful these days.


    Cherry was his "girlfriend" in public. If he was photographed cheating on his girlfriend, his image would be ruined.


    Therefore, even if he was busy with his work, he still had to go to Cherry''s place for a walk tonight.


    He just hoped that Sarah could understand that this was what he had to do.


    Thinking of the jealous girl, he felt sweet again.


    He put on his sunglasses and got in


    eally lost... "


    Cherry''s face darkened, "Bet? Bet on what? "


    The silly girl said honestly, "Your father started a gamble, we bet to see who your boyfriend is. I''m going to lose... "


    How dare she cry?


    Cherry thought she was the one who should cry.!


    She rushed out of the kitchen angrily and caught her father in the office.


    "Well, you can place ten bets. I have to remind you that the star will probably win..."


    Seeing his daughter coming in with anger, Jerome quickly covered the mouth piece of the phone and pretended, "Ah, Greg, my daughter has a boyfriend. It''s a great news. I have placed a table in our private restaurant. You must come tomorrow evening. Oh, how could I accept your money? My treat, my treat... "


    He hung up the phone in a hurry and smiled awkwardly, "It''s such a good thing. I''ll invite someone to dinner to celebrate." He said tentatively. "Is your superstar boyfriend available tomorrow night? Can he come? "


    "Dad. Did you gamble on my affairs? "


    The door was crowded with people.


    Jerome couldn''t deny it, so he had to smile awkwardly, "It''s not a big deal... "


    Cherry was completely desperate.


    She waved her hand and said, "Return the money to them. Don''t mention it again. "


    She suddenly felt that sadness was greater than death.


    At this time, she felt so depressed that she had nowhere to say.


    Her only family member even gambled with her private affairs!

 Chapter 60 Accident

    She rubbed her face and walked out of the restaurant tiredly.


    The shop assistant called her several times, but she just waved her hand.


    She didn''t want to worry too much. She just wanted to be alone now.


    With her back to those people, she was alone, with tears all over her face.


    She inexplicably sacrificed her love, which had just sprouted, for this matter!


    The unspeakable bitterness made her want to scream.


    No, no.


    How could she let such a thing lead her by the nose?


    She could have broken up with Jonny and refused to play with him...


    It was a pity that she had been thinking about it for a long time that he was the younger brother of that man, and that man had helped him achieve his goal...


    Her tears fell into her lips, and she felt bitter.


    She walked aimlessly for a while before sitting on the street.


    She looked into the distance, thinking about something.


    On the other side of the road, something happened in an instant.


    A car out of control spiraled on the road and soon crashed into another car which was originally driving side by side.


    The huge recoil made the two cars hit the side of the road.


    Cherry''s thought was interrupted.


    She stood up quickly and ran away with her hands on her head, afraid of being affected.


    Unfortunately, she was too slow.


    A car had hit the window of a shop on the street.


    The glass was broken into pieces.


    The debris were all over the ground.


    The other car hit a street lamp.


    Ch


    ty ground silently.


    "I just want you to know how serious your concussion is."


    He fetched a clean towel and wiped her face calmly.


    She was powerless and angrier because of vomiting.


    "Thank you so much."


    "You''re welcome. The towel is mine. I think you won''t mind."


    Cherry fell into silence.


    It was useless for her to mind it now.!


    It was almost one o''clock in the morning.


    He took her key, went to her house to pack up a few clothes and put them in her small wardrobe.


    Her clothes were placed neatly, with several underwear on the top.


    Her face turned red.


    "Are you off duty tonight?"


    "I was on duty in the first half of the night. I''m off duty now." He said lightly.


    A nurse helped her to the bathroom, changed her pajamas, wiped her body and kept smiling.


    Cherry was embarrassed by the smile. The nurse covered her mouth and said, "It''s the first time that Doctor Jacob asked us for help. When Simon told us last time, we didn''t believe that doctor Jacob has a girlfriend. We didn''t expect you to be so beautiful... "


    "I... I''m really not... "


    "Okay, you''re not." The nurse looked as if she had known what was going on.


    Cherry didn''t know how to explain.


    The light in the ward had been turned off.


    He boiled water and made a glass of milk for her before helping her to rest.


    In the white and miserable ward, other patients had already snored. She could not even cover her ears with her hands which were as big as two bear paws.

 Chapter 61 I Didnt Pick the Wrong Person

    He pulled out the prepared deck chair and lay down. "Don''t worry. I''m here."


    She wrinkled her nose and said, "What am I worried about? I, I''m not worried..."


    Well, she was the one who felt relieved.


    He smiled, "Okay, you are not worried."


    He looked at her with bright eyes and said, "Good night. The effect of the anesthetic will subside tomorrow, and the wound will be very painful. Maybe you can''t fall asleep tomorrow night. So, have a good rest tonight. "


    She got into bed.


    She didn''t close her eyes.


    He had fallen asleep.


    It was the first time that she saw him sleeping. She was stunned.


    Should he tell her that she didn''t pick the wrong person every time?


    However, the man treated her...


    She took a deep breath and looked at the sky.


    She was suddenly injured, and her restaurant''s business was going to be delayed again. Moreover, she had to negotiate with someone about compensation. It was annoying at the thought of it.


    Strangely, he had already left her. Why did she still have the illusion that he would be by her side when anything happened?


    Adela arrived on the second day.


    The newly hired nurse was washing Cherry''s face. Adela was so angry that her face turned red when she saw her well wrapped hands and her hair that was cut as if it had been bitten by a dog. "What a misfortune! Is the quality of the light pillars in the special zone so bad? Fall down with a bump? "


    Cherry couldn''t help laughing, "What wouldn''t fall down with a bump? Even the world trade center collapsed at 9/11. "


    Adela sat down reluctantly.


    The warm blanket, comfortable cush


    lled it. "How dare you take it over without hesitation? Now I really doubt if you have taken drug or not."


    Richard sniffed, "It''s none of your business!"


    "No way." Adela said deliberately, "You told your family that you would go out with me to tutor tonight, but you went to the bar to take drug..."


    "I didn''t!" Richard blushed.


    Several boys from the same school rushed over, only to see Richard being scolded.


    "You didn''t?" Adela sneered, "I''m sorry. I can''t take the responsibility. You''d better explain to your parents. " She took out her phone and called York in front of Richard.


    "Professor York." Her voice was so loud that those boys could hear what she was saying. "I''m sorry to bother you. I''m in a noisy bar now. Yes. I''m in the bar with your son. He said he had something to do and didn''t come for the tutorial, but I didn''t expect that he had something to do in the bar. Ha-ha. "


    They didn''t know what the other party had said, Adela''s eyes became meaningful. "Yes. Yes. But I think you''d better not let him out recently. I don''t know what kind of friend he has. The cigarette he smoked tastes strange... "


    The voice over the phone was so loud that even Richard heard it. "What? Smoking? !"


    "Yes. It seemed that the drug was added. You''d better take him to check up. What if the school finds out? " Adela smiled cunningly.


    She hung up the phone and walked slowly to Richard. "I''m sorry. I won''t take the blame. Good night. By the way, please pay for my wine. "


    Richard looked back at her coldly, "You drive after drinking. I''ll tell the police your license plate number."

 Chapter 62 a Bet with You

    Adela turned around and smiled sweetly, "I''m sorry. I don''t want to drive home. But boy, you''ve made progress. I like you. "


    She waved at him as if she was coaxing a child. Then she walked out of the bar gracefully.


    Richard was pissed off.


    The phone was ringing all the time that he knew who was looking for him.


    He threw the phone on the table.


    The poor phone was simply turned off.


    None of them looked good.


    "That old woman is too cruel. How old are you? Complain to your parents? How dare she? "


    Neal cried, "What should we do? Richard, it''s all my fault... "


    Richard was annoyed. "It''s not a big deal. I''m fine. At the worst, I''ll be locked up for a while. "


    They said angrily, "We have to teach the old woman a lesson."


    Richard snorted, "Didn''t you see her fighting just now? A punch from her is enough for you. Teach her a lesson? No way! "


    They looked at each other.


    One of them smiled awkwardly and said, "She must need some sex. She has changed from an old woman to a tomboy. Unfortunately, Richard, she doesn''t love you..."


    What?


    Richard seemed to be stung by something. "She doesn''t love me? I don''t want her yet! "


    "Bet or not? Even if you pursue her, she will not pay attention to you. "


    Richard was about to jump to her feet. "Let''s bet! There is no woman that I can''t defeat! "


    As soon as he said that, he regretted.


    But it was too late.


    Except for Neal, the others all took out all their money and threw it on the table. "We bet with all of our money that you will lose."


    Richard''s face


    thesis. Four people in a group. Hurry up and find someone to team up."


    Richard looked around. When the people around him saw him, they all lowered their heads, and even Neal was no exception.


    "I''m sorry, Richard. We''ve already made a team... I... " Neal murmured.


    Richard said reluctantly, "Well, can''t I write it without you?"


    The person on the platform said, "No one wants to team up with you, right? It doesn''t matter. You come with me to do the market research. At that time, the thesis will be yours. "


    Everyone in the class snickered.


    Richard''s heart was filled with despair. However, Neal lowered his voice and said, "It''s a good chance. Well, you can get close to her... "


    Richard was so annoyed.


    He threw the book into the drawer and lay prone on the table, closing his eyes and pretending to fall asleep.


    After class, he was dragged to Adela''s office.


    She pulled out a folder and gave it to him. "Please do market research for me these days. One month. "


    Richard was confused. "What should I do?"


    She looked at him as if she was looking at a fool. "Just send out questionnaires at the gate of supermarkets and hotels. Collect them and make a summary of the data. Do you need me to teach you this? " She sniffed at his intelligence. "I just take a fancy to your face. I guess the recovery rate will be high when you send the questionnaires. If you can''t do it well, I''m telling you that you can''t pass the course. "


    Richard rubbed his face.


    As soon as he lowered his head, he saw a small card on Adela''s table.

 Chapter 63 Postcard

    It was a postcard, and it was the kind of old star postcard. The words were scrawled and couldn''t be recognized. Of course, the so-called stars with Beth in their arms on the postcards were also very far away from Richard''s life. No one knew which era they lived.


    However, Adela thought it was so precious that it was framed and pressed under the glass, looking at it every day.


    ''What an old fogyish woman! It is almost as old as the antiques.''


    Seeing that Richard was staring at the postcard, Adela was pleased and said, "Have you seen it? This is a postcard from my idol. Back then, I waited in a long line to get the tickets. "


    "Idol?" Richard rolled his eyes and asked, "Where are they from?"


    Adela looked at him in surprise and asked, "What? Don''t you know Beyond Band? "


    Richard was suddenly enlightened. "I''ve heard of it, but I don''t know them."


    Adela curled her lips and said, "You''re right. When the lead singer of the band passed away, I guess you were just born."


    The enviable post-90s!


    Richard said goodbye with the folder in his arms.


    As soon as he walked out of the office, he called his second elder brother.


    "Beyond''s vinyl records? Why do you want it? " Jonny said lazily.


    "I''m going to write an article about the old records recently." Richard told a lie. He didn''t blush at all and said calmly, "Their songs are very good. If you have one, please give me one."


    Jonny stretched himself and said, "Okay. I''ll ask my assistant


    rd''s face darkened. "Don''t mention him. Well, I''ll come back to get the new report tomorrow. It''s okay. I''m leaving. "


    He fled, but Adela''s heart was as clear as a mirror.


    ''Poor boy, do you feel uncomfortable living in the shadow of your brother?''


    And that terrible father...


    She shook her head.


    It seemed that it was not a good thing to have so many relatives.


    It was getting cold.


    Richard still went to the supermarket early in the morning to distribute the questionnaires.


    After entering the examination week, there was no class. The final exam of each semester was hanging on the students'' head.


    Richard didn''t care.


    It was his destiny to fail the exam.


    Since he knew it, why did he struggle desperately?


    After he took three exams, he went back to his dormitory to deal with the data.


    On the second day, Adela received his grades.


    The Chinese teacher shook her head and said, "That student just handed in a white paper. I checked it and found that he had hardly handed in his homework. He had never been there when I called his name. Do you think it''s reasonable for me to let such a student fail the exam? "


    Adela just frowned and listened.


    In her hand was Richard''s blank examination paper.


    He just wrote a few choice questions.


    There was still a long way to go before passing the examination.


    Adela could only force a smile and said, "Miss Feng, can you do me a favor? Don''t let him fail the exam this time, okay? "

 Chapter 64 Solve the Problem

    The woman frowned.


    Adela had to smile apologetically, "I''ll ask him to apologize to you. He is Professor York''s son. You know him. I can assure you that if he dares not to hand in his homework or not come to the classroom next semester, you can make him fail the course. I have no objection. "


    "Did York ask you to intercede with me?" Miss Feng hesitated.


    "That''s his son. How could he not care?" Adela said, half true and half false, "I''m his tutor. I can''t just watch him fail to graduate."


    The woman softened his attitude and said, "Okay. I have to save your face. "


    She tore the examination paper in front of Adela.


    Adela smiled and shook hands with her. "It''s my treat next time."


    She had said the same words to three teachers.


    ''Richard is just a kid. Why can''t he make me not worry about him?''


    Speaking of Richard, Richard arrived.


    When Adela returned to her office, Richard was already waiting for her.


    Since she was not here, he didn''t use her computer. He just sat in the chair and waited idly.


    "Have you finished the data again?" She asked.


    "Yes." He waited for her to turn on the computer and copy the data. "You can change the place tomorrow."


    She couldn''t help saying, "You are so busy with this every day. Don''t you worry about your other subjects?"


    In fact, his nature was not bad.


    Although he was childish and impulsive, he was taught well.


    At least, he did a good job of respecting others.


    Richard just looked up at her and said, "How can I compare your busine


    oves and sliced the fresh beef patiently.


    Different parts were placed on different plates.


    Tender beef, fat beef and fat oil were classified.


    The soup made of beef bones was boiling.


    Tonight, the dishes cooked by Cherry were the famous beef hotpot in the G City.


    This stunt had been created since she was discharged from the hospital.


    The pre arranged situation was more complicated than she had imagined.


    After cutting more than ten dishes of beef, she was so tired that she felt dizzy.


    She took out the meatballs she made this morning and put them in a plate, ten in one plate.


    She made the sauce carefully.


    In order to match the local taste, she even went to Guangdong to buy local sauce.


    Mixed with white sugar and soy sauce, the sauce tasted delicious.


    While she was intoxicated, the receptionist rushed in in a hurry. "Ah, boss, a guest has come, and she insists on coming in at this time. I said we haven''t opened the restaurant yet, but she didn''t listen to me and said that she had booked a table."


    Cherry frowned.


    There was only half an hour left before the shop restaurant opened. Who insisted on coming in?


    However, customers were God and they couldn''t be offended.


    Cherry took off her gloves, wiped her hands and walked out of the kitchen. "Where is she?"


    "I let her sit downstairs." The receptionist felt wronged.


    Halfway down the stairs, Cherry saw the woman raising her chin and looking straight into her eyes.


    She stopped.


    The visitor was unfriendly.

 Chapter 65 Unfriendly Visitor

    She wasn''t familiar with the woman, but she knew her well.


    She was Sarah.


    Cherry rubbed her Cheekbone and gave a perfect smile before she went downstairs.


    Her attitude was absolutely flawless. "Miss Sarah, you''re a rare guest."


    Tonight, she also invited a well-known gourmet to taste her beef hot pot. Don''t mess up her plan because of this troublesome role.


    Sarah just curled her lips.


    She stared at the woman who went downstairs gracefully, with emotions in her eyes.


    Cherry was no different from before.


    However, her face turned a little pale and her hair was cut into a shorter one.


    Although she looked more capable, there was a slight sadness between her eyebrows.


    Who was she waiting for?


    Jonny?


    With a sneer at the corners of his mouth, Sarah said, "Of course I''m a rare visitor. However, you have a good reputation here, attracting a lot of people. There are also people who come here every day just to eat the noodles you cook. I just want to know how good your cooking is. Or have you put some soul killing drug in your noodles that makes people so eager for it? "


    ''What the hell are you talking about?''


    Cherry was confused, but she still said patiently, "Our chefs are not ready. The opening time is half past five, which can''t be changed. Please wait for a moment."


    Sarah chuckled and said, "Really? It is said that people can still have noodles before and after opening the restaurant. Do you think you can still


    Two people fought for a man. If it was not because he was incompetent as a father, how could his daughter be lack of confidence?


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became.


    A vague idea came to his mind.


    As soon as he finished his work, he ran to the bridge to look for Mr. Huang, the fortunetelling man.


    "Do you think I will get rich recently?"


    Mr. Huang rolled his eyes and said, "Are you going to gamble again? Jerome, I''ve been telling your fortune for more than half of my life. Haven''t you given up the hope of windfall? "


    "This time is really important to me. Please do some fortunetelling for me! "


    Mr. Huang was in a hurry to go home.


    He casually took a piece of paper and said, "Wow, it seems that you''re lucky this month. But there are only a few days left in this month. "


    Hearing this, Jerome was relieved.


    He took out a hundred dollar bill and put it into the hand of Mr. Huang. Then he couldn''t wait to run away.


    Mr. Huang called him, but he ignored him.


    He had to sit cross legged and divined with his fingers.


    The more he divined, the tighter his eyebrows became.


    "Hey, you can''t go. If you go there, I''m afraid there will be a disaster of blood! "


    Unfortunately, Jerome couldn''t hear it anymore.


    He borrowed a lot of money overnight.


    At dawn, he boarded the ferry to A City.


    He had no other ability.


    If he wanted to become rich overnight and embolden his daughter, he had to gamble.

 Chapter 66 Disappearance (Part One)

    He left a note for Cherry.


    "I''m sorry for letting you live such a hard life for so many years. My dear daughter, don''t worry. When Dad comes back, we will also be a rich family! "


    Cherry was so angry that her hands were trembling.


    "Gamble again?" This was already a normal thing for her father.


    She called her father, but his phone was turned off.


    Cherry was a little worried.


    She was afraid that her father and his friends would collude with each other, so she specially went to several of his friends'' houses, but the result was that she did not see her father.


    Cherry panicked.


    Where was her father?


    Let her be a millionaire?


    Was he going to rob?


    She was extremely nervous...


    It had been two days since her father left home.


    Cherry''s restaurant was still open.


    In order to maintain the business of the restaurant, Cherry had to replace her fath


    head with her hands. She didn''t sleep well last night, and now she had a splitting headache.


    All the information she got was bad.


    Mr. Huang called and told her that her father went to see him that night and asked him to make divination.


    "Mr. Huang said that my father was in a hurry. It seemed that he was in a hurry to gamble." Cherry frowned and couldn''t think.


    Jacob spread out a piece of white paper and wrote clearly on it, "Midnight. Mr. Huang, made a divination."


    Cherry continued, "My father''s certificate of return is still there, and he hasn''t applied for a passport, but the other gamblers in H City can''t find him at all..."


    The tip of Jacob''s pen paused.


    He looked up at Cherry and said, "He doesn''t have the certificate of return and passport, but it''s very likely that he''s not in this city... Have you ever thought that he would be in the A City? "

 Chapter 67 Disappearance (Part Two)

    Cherry thought for a while and said, "It''s very likely. However, when my father went to A City, he would never be the same as this time. He didn''t even turn on his phone and refused to contact me... "


    She trembled all over.


    Compared with the TV series of TVB, the people who gave usury in A City were fiercer.


    Her father was over fifty years old, and he couldn''t get in touch with her...


    She clenched her fists and squeezed her fingertips into her palms. "No, I have to go to A City to find my father!"


    "There are so many people there. How can you find him? Go to the casino? " Jacob stopped her. "If he''s in A City, I think I can think of a way."


    "What can you do?" Cherry cried.


    "Two ways." He said slowly. "First, there are only three hospitals in the A City. My


    wn.


    Hearing the familiar name, the man cried, "I don''t know her. Go away. I have no families. I will pay back the money I owe myself!"


    He spoke incoherently, but Jacob''s heart was as clear as a mirror.


    He must have owed a lot of money. He was afraid that the person in front of him was here to pursue his debt. He would risk his life for fear of implicating his daughter who was in the H City.


    Jacob supported him with his hand, "Uncle, I''m Jacob. I''ve been to your restaurant. Have you forgotten? Cherry has been waiting for you in H City. She was so worried about you that she couldn''t sleep well at night. She had just been injured, and she had to take medicine for the concussion in her brain. If she can''t find you, her condition will get worse. What should we do? "

 Chapter 68 Persuasion

    Jerome was shocked.


    He cried.


    In the misty tears, he saw a familiar face.


    Previously, he made a bet about his daughter''s boyfriend.


    Almost all the workers bet on Jonny.


    Only he, without hesitation, bet one hundred times on Jacob.


    Only this man could treat his daughter well for a lifetime.


    Even if he didn''t come often, every time he came, he came to solve the big trouble for his daughter.


    Only such a son-in-law could he trust his daughter to him.


    He choked with sobs, "Just let Cherry pretend that I''m not her father. I can''t get her into trouble... "


    "We can discuss it together. Nothing can''t be solved." Jacob held him up with his powerful hands.


    The man''s feet went limp.


    Jacob''s eyes turned cold.


    Jerome''s legs bent unnaturally, and one of them was broken.


    Without hesitation, he said, "I''ll take you to the hospital. The wound needs to be treated. Cherry will be heartbroken if she sees these wounds. "


    Jerome struggled slightly, but was dragged into the car by Jacob.


    Looking back, Jacob nodded to the men in black who helped him, "Thank you. Tell your Miss Sarah that I owe her a favor. "


    Jerome was sent to the JH Hospital in A City nearby.


    Jacob had told his classmates in the hospital in advance.


    As soon as his car stopped, the stretcher was sent to the front of the car.


    Jerome moved his body and sweated with pain.


    He shook his head repeatedly, "No, I don''t want to see a doctor. I don''t have any money, not even a penny..."


    Even the expensive shi


    Jerome didn''t dare to contact the usury lenders in A City, and Cherry wasn''t worried.


    She found the lender through the casino in H City.


    In three days, the price of one hundred thousand had increased to two hundred thousand.


    After transferring the money, Cherry felt relieved.


    After this incident, her father must be able to settle down after he recovered.


    It was worth to buy her father''s safety with two hundred thousand.


    Cherry hired a nurse to take care of her father at home, and she was still cooking in the restaurant.


    Since her father didn''t cook, the taste of food couldn''t go down.


    In order to earn more money, Cherry restored the supply of lunch.


    However, she had been cooking alone for only one noon and felt her arms sore.


    When the customers were in the peak, the cook assistant took over her work and let her go out to breathe some fresh air.


    As soon as Cherry walked out of the kitchen, she couldn''t wait to gulp down a large cup of tea.


    Even though it was late autumn, her white cooking clothes had been wet after staying in the steaming kitchen for the whole afternoon.


    A figure was sitting at the front desk, sipping the tea quietly.


    Even though he was sitting at the checkout counter, no one came forward to drive him away.


    Cherry felt relieved and strode towards him, "Why are you here?"


    Jacob put down the teacup and took out a bag. "I''ve prepared some medicine. How''s your father?"


    "He just has a slight fever." Cherry sat down and pounded her waist.

 Chapter 69 Im Just Your Ex-girlfriend

    "It''s normal." He lowered his eyes and said, "If you don''t mind, I''ll go to your house to clean his wound a few days later."


    She stared at him and asked, "why should I mind? Are you so good to each of your ex-girlfriends? "


    He raised his eyebrows and asked playfully, "Ex-girlfriend?"


    She felt a little embarrassed.


    Was she his ex-girlfriend?


    She had hugged and kissed him. Was it a relationship between boyfriend and girlfriend?


    She wanted to explain, but there was a sudden commotion at the door.


    The hostess who was responsible for greeting the guests downstairs ran up in panic. Her plain Chinese cheongsam was stained with red marks, and her hair in a bun was pulled in a mess.


    She cried, "Miss Cherry, someone is making trouble downstairs..."


    Startled, Cherry stood up quickly.


    Jacob moved faster than her.


    He had already rushed downstairs in front of her.


    Before she ran downstairs, she heard the loud sound of glass breaking from the hall downstairs.


    The man in front of her blocked her way and shouted, "Who are you?"


    "It''s a matter of course to pay off your debts. You don''t need to know who we are. Get Jerome out! " The man''s voice was as unpleasant as a crow''s.


    Cherry wanted to push Jacob away and said, "I''m his daughter. If you need anything, just tell me."


    But Jacob didn''t get out of the way.


    He took out his phone and said, "It''s a matter of course? Including making trouble in her restaurant and smashing things? Then I have to ask the police of H City whether it is reasonable or not! "


    have no money for you to spend? It''s not a big deal to gamble occasionally, but you... "


    She was too angry to speak.


    One or two million. After a few days of interest rolling, the amount must be huge. Where could she get the money to pay back?


    "I want to become rich soon, so I have to gamble." Jerome''s face was full of tears. "I know you like Jonny. But his real girlfriend came to you to show off, just because you don''t have a rich father. Cherry, I''m sorry. Please don''t pay them back for me. Let them cut me off. I don''t have money, I''ll pay them back with my life! "


    Cherry sat on the bedside stiffly.


    Her lips twitched, but tears fell first.


    Cherry was so strong that she hardly cried in front of her father.


    Jerome panicked.


    He wiped her tears with his rough fingers and said, "Cherry, I''m sorry. Please hate me. Don''t worry about me. At the worst, I will die... "


    Her lips trembled.


    After a while, she let out a sigh, "At the worst, I will sell the house."


    "No." Jerome almost jumped up, "That''s what I left for you as dowry! You are not allowed to sell it. You are not allowed even if I die! I would rather die... "


    "You are my father. I can''t watch anything happen to you even if I die! " Cherry stood up abruptly.


    Her eyes were firm, and Jerome''s protest was like a balloon, quickly deflated.


    "I will handle it. Take care of yourself. "


    She left her father''s room quickly.


    She had lived here since she was a child.


    Her mother, who loved her so much, left her happy family life in this room.

 Chapter 70 Cut Off All Means of Retreat

    She looked around, picked up the phone resolutely and contacted several familiar agents.


    "Yes. If there is a client who likes it, ask him to come to me. I''ll talk to him myself. "


    She hung up the phone and called the bank''s manager.


    She invested all her money in the Private House.


    Even if she sold out the house, she might not be able to pay off the usury. She had to pledge her restaurant Private House.


    If she had money in the future, she could redeem her restaurant.


    If she didn''t have a house, she would live in the restaurant first.


    She cheered herself up and said, "Cherry, nothing can defeat you." A small pale face was reflected from the glass window. She rubbed it nervously and her face immediately flushed.


    "Hold on. Come on! "


    The door of the Private House was closed.


    The first floor was in a mess, and she had to spend time to rectify it.


    A client bought Cherry''s house.


    3 million was only enough to pay back his father''s capital.


    Her father told her the name of the creditor. Cherry went there alone without telling Jacob.


    As expected, the boss was much calmer than the small leader.


    Although his beard covered most of his face, at least he looked reasonable.


    When Cherry sat opposite him, he had already praised, "There has never been a woman who dares to come to talk to me on her own like this. You are the first one. "


    Cherry smiled, "You''re not a monster, Jackson. Why not?"


    She pushed the business card over and said, "Open people don''t do secret things. I''m really sorry that I


    e with the nurse and find me a stepmother. "


    Jacob looked back and stared at her, "Cherry!"


    He was a little angry. "Let''s figure it out together. Is it necessary for you to bear everything alone? Don''t you have friends? Don''t you have... "


    Wasn''t there a rich man like Jonny?


    Jonny could get more than three million for any movie he chose. Was it necessary for her to suffer so much?


    Cherry raised her eyebrows and said, "Have what? Do you think my friend is a cash cow? Do you think the money will fall after I shake it? "


    He stood up, but she walked over unexpectedly. She shook him and looked at him funny. "Aren''t you my friend? Why didn''t the money fall? "


    He reached out and tried to hold her in his arms.


    But she suddenly held his hand and said, "Friend, don''t do such a thing."


    She tried her best to hold back her fragility and smile, "I can do it alone. Otherwise, I won''t be Cherry. "


    His heart ached.


    She could do it?


    She sat on the man''s lap and unbuttoned his shirt?


    If the man hadn''t known that she was his woman, could she still stand here safe and sound?


    He took a deep breath and decided to change the way.


    "Okay." He stopped insisting, "You know my contact information. Call me if you need anything. "


    Tears welled up in her eyes.


    However, the sadness was suppressed.


    "Friends will cherish and care about each other. Thank you. " Thousands of words could only be turned into this sentence.


    No matter the person in front of her was her man or not, she would feel sorry for him.

 Chapter 71 Denounce Him

    She didn''t want him to do anything for her.


    As soon as Jacob left the Private House, he went straight to Jonny''s house.


    He knew his younger brother''s most private residence and he couldn''t wait any longer.


    If Cherry didn''t accept his kindness, what about Jonny''s?


    Did that guy know nothing, or did he just sit by and do nothing?


    The property management of the community where Jonny lived was comparable to that of FBI. There were many stars in the H City, and many people lived in this building.


    However, Jacob was not questioned.


    The security guard even opened the door himself. "Mr. Nalan, you just came back?"


    He nodded perfunctorily and went into the door.


    The security guard was confused and asked, "Why are you not fully armed today? Aren''t you afraid of being recognized?"


    Jacob and Jonny originally looked a little similar. It was normal that the security didn''t recognize the two because of the dark night.


    Jacob rushed to the door of Jonny''s apartment on the 19th floor and pressed the doorbell.


    The doorbell rang for a long time.


    Jacob frowned.


    Did he remember it wrong? He had heard from his mother that Jonny was in H City today.


    He pressed the doorbell with his fingers and didn''t let go.


    If this apartment was not a single building, some neighbors would have been disturbed to go out to protest.


    After a long time, the door opened.


    Jonny opened the door with his upper body naked. "Didn''t I tell that do not send express delivery at midnight?"


    Outside the door, Jacob''s f


    Of course not. You know who is in my heart. "


    His car drove away behind her.


    The smile at the corners of her mouth became bigger and bigger.


    But the bitterness in her heart was getting thicker and thicker.


    Finally, he came back, but her mood was gradually different.


    It began to rain.


    In a flash, Sarah entered the apartment.


    The rain was getting heavier, and the air was cold.


    Adela closed the window and the room became warmer.


    More importantly, the hot pot on the table was steaming hot, and the delicious meatballs were rolling up and down in the soup, which made Richard''s eyes wide open.


    It smelled so good.


    The special fragrance filled the whole room.


    Adela returned to the table and saw his bright eyes.


    She laughed and sat down opposite him. "It smells good, doesn''t it?"


    Richard nodded repeatedly.


    Adela was a little proud, "This is a secret recipe from my friend who runs a restaurant. She made soup with beef bones. She gave me some beef balls made by herself and it was very popular in her restaurant. "


    She picked up a piece of beef and put it in the boiling soup.


    The meat curled up quickly, and the color gradually deepened from blood red.


    Before the beef got old, Adela picked it up, rolled in the special sand tea sauce made by Cherry, and put it into Richard''s bowl.


    Richard was a kid after all.


    Regardless of the heat, he stuffed the meat into his mouth, and the tender flesh bloomed between his lips and teeth.


    Adela called, "Hey, watch out for the heat."

 Chapter 72 Intimacy

    He had already swallowed the beef.


    She asked with amusement, "Is it delicious?"


    Richard was scalded, and his eyes turned red. He just nodded.


    It was really delicious.


    It was so tender, so fresh, and the pure and natural taste lingered in his lips and teeth, which was almost irresistible.


    Adela smiled and put several pieces of tender beef into an iron spoon, boiling them in the pot.


    "Cherry is smart. She just accompanied Jonny to G City, where she learned this skill after eating hot pot for several times. I don''t have such a talent, but I can cut beef and boil soup. "


    If it was cherry, she would have divided the meat into different parts.


    Those were tender, those were fat, those were fat oil, and those were sirloin...


    Different parts of cow''s body have different ways to eat.


    She was so particular about how to make the meatball.


    Otherwise, how could it be so popular that the door was almost squeezed out when the Private House held the Beef Festival?


    Adela didn''t care about it. Anyway, as long as the man in front of her was satisfied with the food, it was enough.


    The vegetables absorbed the sweetness of the beef soup. The beef was fresh and tender, and the beef ball was elastic.


    She filled Richard''s bowl with the food.


    He lowered his head and began to eat.


    Adela slowly cooked herself a bowl of meat and said, "Have you finished your winter vacation investigation? Should you go home to celebrate the New Year? "


    Richard was stunned.


    He lowered his head and ate without saying anything for a


    f he didn''t take her lips as jelly, licking and kissing.


    The room was lit up.


    The induction cooker in the living room rang again.


    The two people who were kissing in front of the window seemed to be suddenly broken into a spell.


    Adela pushed him away.


    She wiped her red and swollen lips as if nothing had happened and said, "Well, this method of comfort can indeed shorten the time of waiting. The electricity department of the special zone is really powerful. "


    Richard stared at her and said, "I''m not comforting you!"


    Adela ignored him.


    She walked to the table and looked at it. She clapped her hands and said, "That''s great. Everything has been eaten, and there''s nothing left. All right. The night snack is over, and the electricity is also here. Dear child, we have to say goodbye. "


    She gave him a big umbrella and said, "Go back to the dormitory. Your brother will pick you up tomorrow. "


    Richard bit his lower lip and said reluctantly.


    "I..."


    The door was closed in front of him.


    The rain from the eaves fell on his neck, freezing him to the bone.


    He frowned and held up the umbrella.


    "Do you still want to escape?" He snorted coldly and walked into the rain carelessly.


    She had already fallen in love with him. Otherwise, how could she kiss him in front of the window?


    He was her student, not her boyfriend!


    ''But let me see how long she can hide it!''


    He smiled complacently.


    He had to report the latest situation to those guys tonight, or they would think that he was going to admit defeat!

 Chapter 73 Restless

    As soon as he left the school, Adela had already rushed out.


    She jumped into her Land Rover, and most of her body was wet.


    She stepped on the gas and the car was speeding away.


    The rain was getting heavier and heavier, but she was restless.


    The heavy rain couldn''t stop Cherry now.


    Jerome was also happy.


    The rain made the workers unable to go back for the time being. Several people surrounded him and played cards, temporarily making him forget the pain of the wound.


    Cherry was stirring the dough.


    She was making noodles by herself. A few days later, the Spicy Festival would be held. She wanted to have a try that how about the taste of the noodles with spicy sauce.


    A loud sound of brake came from downstairs.


    Cherry''s heart skipped a beat.


    She hurriedly went downstairs and found that someone had jumped out of the car.


    The rain was so heavy that the person was wet after a few steps.


    With mixed feelings, Cherry forgot to greet her.


    Adela got wet all over and went into the restaurant. She sat on the sofa downstairs and said, "Bring the wine, bring the wine."


    Cherry came to her senses, pulled a big towel and wrapped her up. "Crazy girl, why do you come out in this weather? Why did she drive such a luxurious car? Go upstairs and change my clothes. "


    Adela hugged her remorsefully, "Cherry, I''m done! I''m done!"


    "You won''t die because of getting wet in the rain." Cherry pulled her upstairs.


    Her room was well arranged. Adela was stunned and asked, "What? You live here now? "


    "Yes. I''ve already sold t


    ldn''t Adela think that he was better than him?


    He didn''t know what was on his mind, but he just drove the motorbike faster and faster.


    He arrived at the parking lot of the hospital.


    He had no time to step on the brake.


    The whole bar was knocked out by him and flew all the way to the underground garage.


    The security followed him.


    He stopped the motorbike, pushed it to the ground and ran upstairs.


    "How much is it? I''ll pay for it later!"


    How could the security guard catch up with him?


    He could only turn to the intercom from behind and said, "A crazy man broke the bar. He is in the hospital now! "


    Richard ignored him.


    He rushed into the hospital and looked around. There were patients in line everywhere.


    He ran around like a headless fly, grabbed a man who looked like a doctor and asked where Jacob was now.


    He saw Adela running downstairs.


    Without hesitation, he ran to her and held her tightly in his arms.


    "You don''t have a family. Why didn''t you tell me when you were sick?"


    He held her so tight that her ribs began to ache.


    She enjoyed the feeling of being cared, but she didn''t admit defeat. "Yes, I don''t have a family, but you are not my family. You are just my student. "


    He let go of her, curled his lips and looked at her silently.


    She laughed and said, "Isn''t it? I have hundreds of students in a year. If everyone is my family, won''t I be very busy? "


    Her lips were covered by his.


    "I don''t care. I want to be your family. If you have anything, I want to be the first one to know! "

 Chapter 74 Stop It

    She was flustered.


    People around looked at them.


    The boy looked childish, obviously not on the same level as the woman.


    Why did these two people kiss wildly in the hospital''s outpatient department?


    Adela pushed him away in a hurry, "Stop it." She looked upstairs and said, "Your brother will come..."


    He stared at her and asked, "Why are you afraid of my brother? How do you know my brother? Why are you here for my brother? "


    So many "my brother" made her confused.


    "I had a blind date with him. Is that enough?" Although they didn''t go on.


    "No way!" The little boy lost his temper unexpectedly.


    He held her up by the waist.


    She was startled. In order not to fall down, she had to hold his neck tightly.


    "What are you doing? Put me down. "


    "I won''t let you go on a blind date with another man. You are mine! " He pouted and kissed her cheek like a child.


    ''Is he serious?''


    Adela''s feet went limp.


    She was thrown onto his motorbike.


    That motorbike was so cool. At least, she had never seen a heavy motorbike with a grab bar in front of it.


    "If you drive like this, won''t you hit the car next to you on the road?" She asked sincerely.


    Her chin was gripped.


    He kissed her again. "Don''t doubt me. I''m your man."


    She was almost suffocated by the kiss.


    Damn it.


    A heavy hat covered her head.


    The car flew out.


    Her chest hit hard on his hard back, and she almost bled.


    "Hold me tight!" He said overbearingly.


    She couldn''t help but hold him tight.


    She f


    A man wants you finally?"


    "Come on. Do you think I''m so bad? " Adela sniffed, "I''m a gold leftover!"


    "So you are going to get married?" Cherry was happy, "Okay, your wedding party must be held here. I''ll arrange it all!"


    "Should I thank you?" Adela said listlessly, "He wants me to live with him... Well, so I have to move... "


    "Trial marriage?" Cherry raised her eyebrows.


    "Not really. He doesn''t want to live in my house, so we rent an apartment outside. " Adela smiled bitterly, "Do you think I''m an idiot? I didn''t want to live in a big and good house, but wanted to squeeze into a small apartment. I must be crazy! "


    Suddenly, there was a sound of the key opening the door outside.


    She hurriedly said, "He''s back. By the way, I''ll take him to your place for dinner a few days later. I''ll show you. Good Cherry, you are my only family. "


    Cherry smiled, "Of course. Come on, I really want to see him... "


    Before she could say goodbye, the phone had been hung up.


    Cherry was so curious.


    Who subdued that female lion? How could she be so scared?


    As the saying goes, it''s better to hit the day than choose a day. Adela just finished the phone call in the morning, and in the evening, she brought the man here.


    Cherry left the other guests behind and waited at the door.


    Strangely, Adela didn''t drive her Land Rover, but was carried on a heavy motorcycle by the man.


    Cherry didn''t recognize her until she jumped out of the back seat and took off her cap.


    The man pulled over.

 Chapter 75 Young Boyfriend

    His legs were quite long, and he looked very handsome in a black motorcycle suit.


    He took off his helmet and shook his hair, looking more charming.


    Under the streetlight, Cherry couldn''t see him clearly, it seemed that he was no more than 25 years old.


    The man didn''t hide anything.


    He held Adela in his arms and the two walked towards her together.


    The closer they got, the more surprised Cherry became.


    Adela was well maintained, but the face of a woman close to 30 years old had some signs of age.


    However, the man in front of her had a childish face. His features seemed not to have fully grown, but his handsome face was quite eye-catching.


    In particular, the unruly expression between his eyebrows showed that he was probably a bad boy who attracted girls very much in normal times.


    The age gap between the two was obvious.


    ''Is this Adela''s man?''


    Looking at Cherry''s eyes, Adela blushed.


    She tried to get out of his arms. The boy glared at her and held her hand firmly, as if he was afraid that she would run away.


    Cherry was lost in thought.


    She chuckled, "That''s good. Adela, I didn''t expect you to be like this one day."


    Adela snorted, "Are you a friend of me?"


    "Come on in. It''s cold outside." Cherry led the two into the box and said, "The heating is on the second floor. It''s much warmer."


    Adela exhaled to her hands.


    Sitting behind the motorcycle, she felt colder.


    He grabbed her hands and put them to his lips.


    Cherry looked back, "Why don''t you...?"


    Before she finished her words, she saw


    t the place should not be too small.


    It was better to lose face in front of anyone than in front of her.


    But how could he rent it without money?


    He braced himself and went to ask for money from Jonny.


    Jonny gave him half a year''s rent without hesitation.


    Richard only rented it for three months.


    He kept the rest money.


    Two people''s living would need money.


    He couldn''t live on a woman.


    However, to his surprise, after he left, there was a sum of money in his account.


    His mother told him secretly that it was from his brother.


    It was Jacob who persuaded his father to compromise.


    "He must be in love. Let him do it. Only a responsible man can grow up. " Her mother told him what Jacob had said.


    Richard''s heart sank.


    What if they knew that he was in love with his teacher?


    He didn''t dare to think about it anymore.


    He was not sleepy and could only smoke one cigarette after another.


    All of a sudden, something went wrong.


    He was pulled up.


    The woman in front of him grabbed the cigarette in his hand and crushed it on the ground. "You smoke again? Didn''t you promise me that we would quit smoking? "


    He just stared at Adela and asked, "Do you care?"


    She pressed him against the wall and said, "Little boy, I''ll let you know what care is!"


    She grabbed his chin and kissed him hard.


    The breath of youth was flowing between the lips of the two.


    He had the youth that she didn''t have, but not the confidence he should have.


    Did he think that she didn''t notice his depression the whole night?

 Chapter 76 My Birthday

    "Richard, I have never been so nervous about a man. Damn it! You are the first one! "


    His tears fell.


    Her heart softened.


    She held him in her arms.


    "I love you." He said.


    "Me too."


    Simon had been staring at Jacob in a daze the whole morning.


    When Jacob saw his pen drop the thirteenth time, he finally couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "Wipe your saliva." He said lightly.


    Simon wiped the corner of his mouth subconsciously.


    The nurses next to him laughed so hard that they covered their bellies. Then Jacob sighed, "What on earth do you want? Do you mind telling me? "


    Hearing that, Simon pursed his lips and said in an aggrieved tone, "Do you forget what day it is today?"


    What day?


    Jacob searched in his mind and didn''t find anything related to himself today. "Are you sure today is a special day?"


    "That''s a big day!" Simon emphasized.


    He said mysteriously in a loud voice that everyone in the emergency room heard, "I was born 27 years ago today!"


    Suddenly, Jacob lost his interest.


    He turned to the table, looked through the record of today''s hand-foot-and-mouth disease, and said lightly, "Okay."


    Simon was anxious.


    He walked up to his pitifully and grabbed Jacob''s medical robe. "Boss, I only celebrate my birthday once a year, so you will ignore me?"


    "Do you think someone will celebrate two birthdays a year?"


    Tears were about to come out of Simon''s eyes. "No one in the world remembers my birthday, not even my parents. They joined the homecomi


    voices.


    Richard held Adela in his arms and said, "Buy a gift for my sister with me later. Her birthday is coming."


    With a sweet smile, Adela said, "Okay, I''ll pay for it."


    "No." He pouted, "That''s my sister. How can I let you pay? I''m not a gigolo! "


    "It doesn''t matter." Adela said indifferently, "Your family is my family."


    The voice was so familiar that Jacob couldn''t help but frown and listen carefully.


    Two figures, who were hugging each other, appeared at the door of the box.


    This time, not only did Jacob see his younger brother clearly, but also the person in his arms.


    Jacob was stunned.


    Richard was also stunned.


    Adela panicked and tried to get rid of Richard''s arms.


    Richard didn''t hesitate.


    He held her even tighter as if he was demonstrating, and greeted Jacob gracefully, "Brother."


    Frowning, Jacob asked, "Richard, why are you here?"


    Richard curled his lips in disdain and said, "Brother, why do you think I''m otherworldly? This is a restaurant. Of course we are here for dinner. "


    His attitude was not good. Adela gave him a hit with her elbow and said lightly, "Long time no see, Jacob." She looked back and forth between Cherry and him playfully and asked, "Are you here for Cherry?"


    "You think too much." said Jacob directly.


    He shook his head and bid farewell.


    It was not until then that he seemed to think of something. He turned around and said, "Richard, come home this weekend. Mom misses you."


    Richard answered reluctantly.

 Chapter 77 What Right Does He Have

    Adela felt a little uneasy.


    It was not until Jacob closed the door that she asked in a hurry, "Richard, your brother just saw... Will he oppose us? "


    Richard was shocked.


    He jumped up and asked, "What right does he have to object to us?" He said angrily, "As an old-fashioned man, how could he accept this? It doesn''t matter. His opinion doesn''t matter! " He bit his lower lip and said, "If he dares to report it to my father, I won''t be polite to him!"


    Cherry disagreed, "Richard, he''s your brother. Why do you..."


    She stopped.


    Richard snorted, "He''s my brother, so what? As long as he doesn''t interfere with my freedom, then everything will be easy! "


    Cherry lowered her eyes.


    Comforting the bad tempered child, Adela took him out and waved goodbye to Cherry behind him.


    Cherry''s mood dropped to the bottom.


    The gentle man next to her just smiled, "Do you need me to wait for you to go back?"


    "No, thanks. I''ll live here myself. You can go back first. Drive carefully on the way. " Cherry said reluctantly.


    The man didn''t say anything more. He just nodded and left quietly.


    She couldn''t refuse the blind date, and the best person arranged for her was as gentle as water.


    She felt a headache at the thought of living an ordinary life with such a person.


    She was not reconciled at all.


    Was this how her life was like?


    She sat in front of the cashier''s desk, supporting her head with her hands.


    The door was opened and closed.


    A slender and good-looking finger knocked on her desk.


    She raised her head. There was no surprise. It was the c


    the famous snacks of Shanghai city.


    York curled his lips.


    Looking at the social news, he moved his body out, trying to avoid the woman''s sound wave attack.


    The woman saw the social headlines he was reading and couldn''t help laughing. "Professor York, you are in a good mood. Do you like to read the social headlines on the plane? By the way, your two sons are really something. One is on the entertainment headlines, and the other is on the social headlines. Both of them are capable people. "


    It sounded awkward.


    York closed the newspaper perfunctorily and said, "That''s all in the past. Now they don''t have the ability to do that. "


    But the woman didn''t let him go. "Don''t say that. Richard will hit the headlines in a few days. That''s awesome... "


    York frowned and asked, "What do you mean?"


    But the woman''s husband stopped her. "Enough! Stop talking nonsense!"


    The woman glared at him and said, "I''m not lying. I didn''t spread rumors. Anyone with a discerning eye can see that. Why can''t I say? If his family can do it, they will definitely not feel ashamed... "


    York''s eyes widened.


    He tried to control his temper and said, "What did you say? Ashamed? Let''s get to the point! "


    The woman curled her lips and said, "Drop it. Your family is full of humiliation. You know clearly how your son hit the entertainment headlines. What about the hot photos? Has he changed your girlfriend? "


    York sneered, "What he did has nothing to do with me. I don''t even take him as my son. "


    When it was mentioned after such a long time, his face was still burning.

 Chapter 78 Shameful

    It''s all because of this bastard, Jonny!


    The woman smiled, "No way. Professor York, if you don''t accept your son, then don''t you accept the one in the school? It was a shame to kiss an assistant teacher in the campus in the early morning. It was said that they had lived together. Ouch. Your son is so young. He fell in love with an old virgin who is 7 or 8 years older. She is an assistant teacher. It will be easy for him to hit the headlines in a few days. As long as they have a child... "


    York almost jumped up. "What? I beg your pardon? It''s impossible! " He was so angry that his face turned red. "Don''t spread a rumor! My son went to school for study! "


    Several professors laughed weirdly.


    On the surface, everyone was persuading and comforting him, but the strange smile, like a needle, stabbed into York''s heart.


    "It''s impossible! I''ll go back and ask my son! " He was so angry that he gasped, "Which assistant teacher do you think he is with?"


    "She is Adela, the girl who was introduced to your eldest son. She was the woman who has a Land Rover. She also practiced the fist. Is your son afraid of being beaten so he stays with her? " The woman said frankly.


    York was so angry that he almost fainted.


    "Don''t be angry. He''s a young man, it''s good to have love. Don''t interfere too much. He will be annoyed. "


    These words were like adding fuel to the fire.


    York took a deep breath.


    He held the handrail tightly and said, "I won''t agree. My son will


    ho was eight years older than him! He had done all the shameless things! How can I stand in the school as a father? How to behave? "


    Richard sneered, "I don''t mind if you don''t want to be my father! Anyway, I''ve only made you lose face since I was a child! "


    York almost jumped up again.


    Jacob winked at his mother and pushed Richard into the room.


    York looked at him with hatred and said, "Didn''t you hear that just now? He blamed you. Why do you help him now? !"


    Jacob looked at him calmly, "Dad, don''t be angry. It''s useless for you to blame me. Things have to be solved. He is my younger brother. No matter how much he hates me, I can''t ignore him. "


    York took a deep breath and said, "I can''t make it. I can''t make a concession. I brought up you all. I should be your God! He has gone all out to set himself against me. I can''t let him be willful on this matter! "


    He was heartbroken, "Can he know what kind of person Adela is? That woman made money by all means. If the Department director hadn''t forced me to introduce her to you, I wouldn''t have inquired about her later. Drinking, smoking and racing, she is just a punk. No, no, she is so old. She should be an old punk! "


    Frowning, Jacob listened, "Dad, it''s better to be tolerant. Richard has grown up..."


    York interrupted him, "No matter what, I will ask for leave for him for the classes in the school these days. He doesn''t have to go to school during this period."


    York had made up his mind.

 Chapter 79 Determination

    When Jacob caught up with him, he had already closed the door.


    From that day on, Richard was not qualified to step out of the room.


    The meal was brought to the room by Donna.


    His phone was also in the hand of York.


    The door was locked from inside. Richard bumped his head against the door, and his forehead was bleeding.


    Donna cried so hard that her eyes were swollen like walnuts.


    "Why are you so stubborn? Why are you so stubborn about such a woman? She''s much older and she doesn''t look good. It doesn''t matter to break up with her. Why are you angry with your father? "


    "I''m going to sue him for obstructing my personal freedom!" Richard''s eyes turned red. "Mom, let me out. I will go back to see her. She must be waiting for me... "


    Tears streamed down Richard''s cheeks.


    There were bruises on his childish face.


    It hurt both his body and his mother heart.


    Donna''s heart was almost broken into pieces.


    "Is that woman so kind? Why are you so obsessed? I don''t agree, I will never agree! " Richard still had a long life to live. How could it last? "Your father is right. Now, if he kicks you out, how can you make a living by yourself? "


    Richard struggled and said, "I can. I will! "


    The door was kicked open.


    Looking coldly at the mother and son who were crying with tears all over their faces, Y


    a did see Richard.


    He sat in the car with a haggard face.


    Adela was about to open the door on impulse, but he shook his head and refused, "No, don''t open it. I don''t want to see you. "


    She was stunned.


    She had been disturbed by "Human flesh search" online because of him.


    She lost her job because of him.


    She was sued because of him.


    Now, he said he didn''t want to see her?


    She sneered, "Richard, dare you come down and say it again in front of me? Do you believe that I will beat you so hard that your parents can''t recognize you? !"


    Richard stared at her and said, "You idiot! Now that you have been sued, how can you still be so reckless? "


    "If your family didn''t want to sue me, how could it be like this?" Adela gritted her teeth.


    "Enough!" Richard didn''t want to talk to her anymore.


    He turned his head away and said, "I''m here today to tell you that my family won''t sue you again. But I also want to make it clear to you that getting close to you and giving you something is just a gamble. I want to win. "


    He turned to look at her and said word by word, "Adela, I don''t like you. I feel sick to be with you! "


    She was stunned.


    She should have beaten him up, but she couldn''t clench her fists at all.


    All her strength seemed to have been taken away.


    She thought she was going crazy.

 Chapter 80 Provoke Each Other

    After a long time, she finally found her voice. "Ha-ha, I don''t care if you are disgusting or not. It''s my ability to make you sick. You didn''t like me, and I didn''t like you either. " She deliberately winked at Jacob and said, "You don''t know yet, do you? In fact, I like your brother. You look like him very much, so I take you as a substitute. You have a bad temper and personality. Forget it. I''m tired of it anyway. I even played with a handsome young man at the age of 28. I''m satisfied. "


    She waved her hand and said, "That''s all. You can leave now. I won''t see you off."


    Richard''s eyes widened. "That''s impossible!"


    Jacob looked at the woman who was talking nonsense for no reason.


    How could she? She broke up with her boyfriend. Why did she burn the fire of war on him?


    Adela clapped her hands leisurely and said, "Whatever you think. I''m leaving. " She darted into the courtyard and slammed the door.


    Richard was desperate to open the door. "I don''t believe it. I don''t believe it!"


    "In that case, that''s good. You are just a passer-by in her life. Why do you... " Before Jacob finished his words, he almost punched him in the face.


    Richard was like a child who couldn''t get candy. He shouted in the car, "Unlock the door and let me get off! I''m not a loser like you, Jacob! "


    A heavy punch landed on his face.


    Jacob''s face was ghastly pale, "Richard! Shut up! "


    Richard was like an angry lion. When he was about to bite him, his brother pushed him to the back seat.


    "If you are a


    at day." Adela suddenly said.


    Raising his eyebrows, Jacob asked, "And?"


    "You don''t have to do anything for that guy!" Adela curled her lips. "I don''t think it''s worth it." She looked up at the sky and burst into laughter. "What is love? I won''t go. It''s none of your business... "


    "What he said was forced by my father. You... " As if he had made up his mind, Jacob explained a few more words.


    Adela just shook her head and said, "It doesn''t matter anymore. I believe that some of them are true, and some are false. " She fixed her eyes on him and said, "It''s impossible. Since fate has ended, I''m free and easy. I''m going to let it go. Tonight," she winked at Cherry, "I''ll ask Cherry to go to the bar with me to find a handsome man. Maybe after a one night stand, I''ll find that your younger brother''s skills are really bad. "


    Her words were so explicit that only a professional like Jacob could keep his countenance.


    Cherry couldn''t bear it.


    Jacob said, "He really likes you..."


    Adela picked up the ticket in Cherry''s hand and tore it into pieces in front of Jacob.


    "He''s not mine. I can''t keep him, and I don''t want to try either. That''s it. "


    She lit a cigarette in front of Jacob.


    As the smoke curled up, she curled her red lips and said, "I smoke, I drink, I race, I sometimes gamble, and I invest everywhere. I''m a complete opportunist. I''m not fit to be your family''s daughter-in-law, and I don''t deserve to be a member of the Nalan Clan, understand? "


    Jacob lowered his eyes.

 Chapter 81 Pregnancy

    Adela jumped up without hesitation, "Cherry, I''m going to drive. When you''re done, come down to me. "


    As soon as she went out, Cherry quickly picked up the pieces of the ticket.


    "She didn''t register. By that time, you can take these to refund the ticket."


    She pulled a thick white paper and quickly pieced together the pieces.


    After the glue was applied, although the air ticket was full of cracks, it could be restored to its original condition.


    Jacob sighed, "I thought she wouldn''t give up their relationship..."


    Cherry paused.


    She lowered her head and said, "You don''t know her well. Adela was ambitious. If she could be knocked down so easily, she wouldn''t have lived to this day. She majored in business designer and had a good sense of finance. She won''t make the same mistake again. "


    "Even if it''s love, it''s the same as investment?" He asked in a low voice.


    "Love is also an investment." She looked up at him and said, "Isn''t it normal for many people to stop as soon as they see the situation is not right?"


    "It''s just that some people are not as free and easy as her when they have decided to let go of it..."


    Jacob rubbed his face and said, "I''m sorry. I really want to help them on this matter, but I can''t."


    He felt powerless.


    Perhaps only he knew how tired he was when he was trying hard to persuade his father.


    How much could his siblings have attachment to him in their hearts?


    However, he had no choice but to be good to them.


    They were his hands and feet, and


    rry, "She drank some wine today, but her stomach and intestines were not feeling well..."


    While speaking, Adela retched again.


    Hearing her heartbeat, the doctor looked at her pupils and frowned. "How much did she drink?"


    Adela raised three fingers.


    "Three bottles?"


    "Three large glasses." Cherry continued, "She usually can drink a lot, but I''m afraid that she got alcohol poisoning..."


    The doctor took a blood pressure test and felt strange. "How about you do a urine test. With all due respect, how long hasn''t she been away from her period? "


    Cherry was stunned and said, "Well..."


    However, Adela was lying on the table, unable to move.


    "Do the test first." The doctor prescribed some Sober-up Tea. "The result won''t come out until tomorrow. You can come back tomorrow. "


    Cherry had no choice but to carry Adela back.


    After a series of ups and downs, her bones were almost broken.


    This time, Adela wouldn''t do anything. She lay on her bed and slept soundly.


    Cherry took a deep breath and collapsed on the sofa.


    It was almost three o''clock in the morning.


    She had to get up at half past five and go to J City to buy fish by ship, and she had to go to the hospital to get the test result for Adela...


    She leaned against the sofa and fell asleep without changing her clothes.


    "Would you like some porridge?" When Adela woke up, it was already ten o''clock in the morning.


    Cherry brought her a bowl of porridge. She only took a sip of the porridge and then vomited again.

 Chapter 82 Surprising News

    Cherry immediately went to look for the sober up tea prescribed by the doctor. She thought for a while and realized that something was wrong.


    From last night till now, there was no reason for her to be still drunk?


    Adela had just finished vomiting. As soon as she walked over, she was pushed by Adela. "You stink too much. Hurry to change your clothes!"


    "Stinky?" "I''m not smelly at all. I just changed my clothes. "


    When she went to the J City to buy seafood, the smell of fish was all over her body. She not only washed her body, but also changed her clothes after coming back. How could she be smelly?


    "Have you been to the market? The fishy smell... " Adela didn''t say anything. She went to the trash can again and began to vomit.


    Cherry hugged her and asked with a serious look, "Are you... How long hasn''t your period come? "


    Adela suddenly looked up at her and said, "You mean... It''s impossible. " Her face became unnatural. "It hasn''t come for this month. It should be coming soon... "


    The problem was whether it could come or not!


    Cherry was anxious.


    She let go of Adela.


    "Don''t be afraid. You had a blood test and a urine test last night. I''m going to get you the result form now!" She ran downstairs.


    At this moment, the check-up list with the signature "Cherry" was placed in front of Jacob.


    With a cunning smile on his face, Simon said, "Jacob, do you think you can hide it from everyone? Do you think my ability to gossip is zero? Hum, when I was on duty last night, I got up and peed. I caught your fur


    s I find a scapegoat now, I can hook up with him quickly, make love with him, and then say that the child is his. Isn''t it often taught on TV? "


    Speaking of this, she felt sick.


    Looking at her, Cherry felt sorry for her.


    She couldn''t hold on any longer and said, "Cherry, please don''t look at me like that. I''m going to continue my interview. I have to work and support my child... "


    Cherry made up her mind secretly, "Adela, I will be there for sure. I won''t leave you alone... " She bit her lower lip and said, "The father of the child can''t stay out of this..."


    "No!" Adela reacted strongly, "You can''t say it! I would rather dying than losing face. "


    Cherry couldn''t help but look at her and said, "It''s serious. Why..."


    "Don''t tell anyone in the Nalan Clan." Adela threatened, "I''ll just wait and see. I''ll throw my child at his door. Humph. Let''s see if they will treat it as a treasure. "


    Cherry knew that she was angry.


    But it was also a fact that this woman couldn''t take care of living creatures at all.


    She was also very strange. It was okay for her to eat her own food. When others ate, they would vomit and diarrhea, and Richard was no exception.


    She had taken Richard to the restaurant for dinner for many times.


    She wasn''t sure whether she could take care of the baby well or not.


    "I''m hungry." Adela held her belly and said, "I''m pregnant now. Cherry, please cook for me."


    "Of course." It was already noon, so she went downstairs to prepare the lunch. "Don''t worry. I''ll cook for you every day."

 Chapter 83 the Most Important Treasure

    Adela soon found a job in the new school.


    She was still a small lecturer, but she hadn''t passed the probation period. Everything had to start again.


    However, for her, nothing was more important than the baby in her belly now.


    She still went to Cherry''s house to get some food every day. If she was late, she would stay overnight in Cherry''s room.


    She rented another place and didn''t want to live in the school and make people guess who the father of the child was for no reason.


    Maybe the news about her in the previous university would spread quickly, and she would lose her job soon.


    Fortunately, she had some money.


    A woman wouldn''t starve to death on her own.


    Jonny didn''t feel hungry now.


    He supported his head with his hand and looked at the beautiful woman in front of him. He forced a smile.


    The woman looked exceedingly fascinating.


    She stretched out a delicate hand and scratched Jonny''s palm with her slender fingers. "What do you think? Will us go to your place or mine tonight?"


    Jonny curled his lips and said, "Of course we will go to my place." He reached out and held the beauty in his arms. He kissed her heavily and said, "How can I let the beauty worry about this kind of thing?"


    "I thought you would take me to a hotel." The woman pouted, half coquettish and half complaining. "You don''t look enthusiastic at all. I''m afraid that you won''t recognize me when you wake up in the morning. "


    Jonny laughed and said, "Don''t you have confidence in yourself


    ry of heart, brain and blood vessels. Look at you. What are you doing here? Be an emergency doctor! Do you know how heartbroken I am? !"


    Jacob bit his lower lip.


    Yes. If the master had told him about it a few days ago, he might have considered it.


    But what happened today really made him unable to leave right away.


    "I have something to deal with now. If this matter can be handled perfectly, master, I agree with you. I will really consider your suggestion. "


    The master breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I know you are a child who can plan for yourself." He drank up the coffee, his eyes full of pity. "Others think you are cold, but in fact, your heart is softer than anyone else. Kid, anyone can hurt you. "


    Jacob forced a smile, "Master, do you take me as a piece of paper?"


    Now, even his mother had left the H City. Maybe, after this matter was over, he should really consider leaving.


    Now there were only York and Jacob left in the big Nalan Clan.


    Jacob had bought the house upstairs. After a simple renovation, he had moved in.


    Since Richard''s incident, he couldn''t accept what his father had done.


    And his father had been holding a grudge against him for the things he had concealed. He simply moved away, so that his father wouldn''t be angry at him again.


    As for Nancy, she didn''t go home all day long and they didn''t know what she was busy with in the company.


    When Jacob opened the door of his home downstairs, there was only the sound of TV in the room.

 Chapter 84 Make a Mistake

    A car accident was being broadcast on the news report of the wireless TV. Seeing the bloody scene, York didn''t mind eating the noodles in his hand. When he saw Jacob come in, he was stunned for a while and then greeted, "Have you eaten? There are other flavors of noodles in the kitchen. "


    Shaking his head, Jacob asked, "Dad, are you having dinner so late?"


    York looked back at the TV and said, "It doesn''t matter. As long as I''m full. Since your mother is not here, there are not so many rules to talk about. "


    Sitting next to his father, Jacob asked, "How about I take you out for dinner tomorrow night?"


    "No, thanks." York refused indifferently, "If we sit together and eat without saying a word, people will think something is wrong with us."


    Since his wife was not by his side, he didn''t want to take care of his own life.


    "The food outside is not necessarily more delicious than a cup of noodles."


    "A restaurant is cooking well. If you are free tomorrow night, we two can really have a try. It would be better if Jonny is willing to go. "


    York frowned. He put down the cup of noodles and said, "Okay, just tell me. What''s wrong?"


    "You know Cherry, right?" Jacob went straight to the point.


    York took a sip of tea and said, "Yes. She was Jonny''s agent, and that was what I agreed. That girl is capable. However, it''s not a good thing that a woman is too smart. Just like your mother, silly people are blessed. "


    Looking at him, Jacob didn''t want to say anything.


    Blessed?


    e must have reacted. Besides, she often drinks. I''m afraid she quits drinking now for the baby in her belly... " Jacob thought for a while.


    York said nothing.


    He took a slip of the conch soup.


    His hand holding the spoon stopped.


    "You don''t like it?"


    York shook his head.


    He carefully ate the conch pieces one by one and said, "Well done."


    If he was not good at complimenting, he might not have given such a harsh evaluation.


    But it was so delicious that he couldn''t find anything wrong with it.


    She had a high education background, good cooking skills, her own industry and good ability.


    He couldn''t find anything wrong with this daughter-in-law.


    "Let her give birth to the baby." York make up his mind.


    "If that guy really doesn''t want it. You go talk to her and make sure she gives birth to the baby. She can move to our house. I don''t mind. So that we can take care of her closely. " York blushed.


    He had finished a cup of soup and turned to eat the cold dish.


    The conch meat was fresh and tender, and it was delicious on the ice cubes. It tasted good when bitten.


    The lemon juice was added just in time to dispel the fishy smell of the conch slice and add a hint of sour and sweet taste.


    It was really delicious.


    He would never tell his son that he was tired of instant noodles at home that he wanted Cherry to move in.


    For the first time, he thought it was a good thing that his wife wasn''t cooking at home.


    Adela had moved to her new residence today.

 Chapter 85 A Big Misunderstanding

    Cherry was worried about whether she had eaten well or not. She made some soup and was about to send it to her. As soon as she stepped out of the back door, she saw Jacob''s car stopped in front of her.


    She slowed down.


    Did Jacob know the condition of Adela''s baby?


    So he came here with York today?


    Her brain was running fast, but the door of the car had been opened.


    His passenger seat was empty.


    "Can we have a talk?" He said lightly.


    She braced herself and jumped into the car. "What do you think you can talk to me with your facial paralysis and silent?"


    He didn''t talk much.


    However, she was shocked by his words.


    "Cherry, let''s talk about your baby."


    Cherry''s eyes widened.


    She pressed her belly and asked, "My baby?"


    How could she have a baby?


    She looked surprised, not pretending at all.


    However, Jacob didn''t want to distinguish it anymore. "Yes. I''m sorry that I''ve seen the results of your examination in our hospital. "


    Cherry blinked her eyes quickly.


    Damn it! Adela used her name when she went to the examination.


    Then, the so-called result was that Jacob thought the child was hers?


    Just when she was about to explain, she was interrupted by what Jacob said, "If Jonny doesn''t recognize this child, our Nalan Clan won''t deny it. In H City, abortion is illegal. If you don''t want your father to know that you are pregnant, we can arrange you to live in our house


    n her skin. "So, he wants you to go, so you are going?"


    He raised his head and looked at her. "The development of the J City is indeed better than that of H City."


    Moreover, he had a reason to leave.


    She bit her lower lip and turned her eyes inadvertently. She was stunned.


    The workers who pretended to be busy all pricked up their ears and listened to their conversation.


    Jerome coughed heavily. Seeing that his daughter did not respond, he rushed over and pulled her out of the door to have a talk.


    "Can''t you be more generous since he has said that?" Jerome was anxious.


    "What do you mean?" Cherry was confused.


    "He has been asking you to live with him. What else do you want?" Jerome didn''t care about it at all. "Drop it. Now I see it clearly. I''d rather let you go out with him than be bothered to death in the cubicle." He seemed to want to push his daughter out. "He''s a good man. Although he looks fierce and cool, he is indeed fierce and cool. But I can see that he is at least a good man. You are already 27 years old. You can''t delay any longer. "


    Cherry was speechless.


    Jacob had washed his hands and walked out of the kitchen.


    Jerome pushed his daughter back, which made Cherry stagger and almost fall down.


    Shocked, Jacob rushed to her and held her firmly.


    She fell into his arms awkwardly. He asked nervously, "Are you okay?"


    "Yes." She stood up with his help awkwardly.

 Chapter 86 A Married Daughter

    Jerome smiled, "I''m relieved to see that you are so nervous about my daughter."


    Jacob let go of Cherry.


    He looked uneasy and didn''t know how to deal with it.


    Didn''t Jerome know that his daughter''s body was different now?


    Was he really her father?


    Jerome didn''t care.


    He went back to his room and pulled out Cherry''s big suitcase.


    "Dad, what are you doing?" asked Cherry in a low voice.


    "Anyway, your luggage has not been unpacked. It''s easy to leave. Go ahead. " Jerome pushed away his daughter''s hand and said, "A married daughters is like the plashed water. But if you bully my daughter, I won''t spare you! "


    Cherry sighed.


    Jacob touched her nose and said, "Since... Since your father said so, I''ll pick you up tonight. The room is clean. My parents will feel better if you live there. By the way, my mother''s flight will arrive this morning. She wants to see you too... "


    Jerome was even happier. "Okay, she will meet your parents. As a father, I''m more confident."


    He grabbed his daughter''s hand and pressed it heavily on Jacob''s hand.


    Noticing that the two of them didn''t hold each other tightly enough, he tightened the grip on the hands of the two of them liked pinching the colored mud and said, "From today on, I''ll leave my daughter to you. Come and marry her as soon as possible. If you young people want the romance of the world of two people, then be romantic. But you have to return to your family in the end. "


    Jerome rubbed his eyes and said, "For my daughter''s sake, I won''t gamble. I really won''t gamble. Doctor Jacob, d


    ced, and the symptoms of pregnancy will be alleviated slowly. "


    Donna took Cherry''s hand and pulled her back to the room. "We live downstairs. If you need anything, just tell me. You are the most important person in this house. "


    Cherry had no choice but to sit down with Donna.


    Donna peeled the egg and put it into her mouth. "Eat it. I''m making chicken soup downstairs. It will take me twelve hours. You can eat it in the evening. "


    Chicken soup?!


    Cherry''s scalp tingled.


    ''Is this family feeding pigs?''


    Donna said with a smile, "Fortunately, you didn''t have any reaction. Eat more now. Chicken soup is the most nutritious... "


    Cherry couldn''t stand it anymore. The thought of the greasy soup made her throat ache.


    As soon as she retched, Donna immediately held her nervously and asked, "What''s wrong? What''s wrong? "


    "Nothing. I just felt a little nauseated when I heard the chicken soup. Well, can I not drink that soup? "


    It was possible for her to gain some weight if she continued to eat like this.


    Donna nodded in a hurry, "Yes, I won''t force you! If you don''t want to drink chicken soup, I can make pork bone soup, fish soup, meat soup, turtle soup... "


    Cherry was bending over the table.


    Donna worried, "What''s wrong? If you overreact, I''ll take you to the hospital? We have full-time medical staff to look after you 24 hours a day. It''s better than anything else... "


    Cherry refused in a hurry, "It doesn''t matter. I just have to go to the restaurant. Alas. It''s time to open the restaurant. Auntie, I have to go now... "

 Chapter 87 Two Happy Things

    "No hurry." Donna was also very patient.


    She slowly took Cherry''s hand and walked down the stairs, "Cherry, can I call you like this? I like you very much from the very beginning. Whether you are Jacob''s or Jonny''s wife, as long as you''re willing to be my daughter-in-law, I will be very happy, not to mention that now two happy things are coming... "


    "No, no, no." Cherry said in a hurry, "It''s really an accident to have Jonny''s baby. Jonny and I have broken up. We broke up peacefully. "


    "No way." As conservative and old-fashioned as York, Donna said, "You have already had a child. Anyway, I have to give you an identity." Donna held Cherry''s hand tightly and said, "I like you more than his other girlfriends. If his wife is anyone else, I won''t agree! "


    Cherry''s scalp tingled.


    In that case, how much would Jonny hate her?


    She still wanted to explain, but Donna had already opened the door and sent her out.


    She didn''t have a car, so Donna insisted on sending her there with her scooter.


    God, sitting on an old woman''s exclusive little scooter, she was baptized by the eyes of passers-by all the way, and she was almost unable to raise her head.


    What''s worse, no matter what she asked, Donna wouldn''t let her drive. The little scooter shook three times at a step and moved to the Private House.


    "This is my restaurant." Cherry was a little embarrassed and asked, "Aunt, would you like to have a seat upstairs?"


    "You run a restaurant?


    still has signs of bleeding."


    "Let''s transfer her to the gynaecology and obstetrics department." Jacob strode forward, "Ask Mr. Yang to keep the baby for her."


    However, he didn''t know whether it was good or bad to save this child who had a bad father.


    He sat in his seat and covered his face.


    It was already eleven o''clock in the midnight when Cherry came back to the Nalan Clan''s house.


    As soon as she sat down, Jacob gave her a key.


    "You fell asleep last night, so I didn''t give it to you." Jacob took over a bowl of porridge, "Have some. I''ll go to bed later. "


    "I don''t eat greasy soup. As soon as I smell it, I''m going to vomit. I have a very strong reaction. Really, if you don''t believe me, look! " Cherry even retched twice for fear that the other party would not believe her.


    Jacob looked at her expressionlessly, she smiled awkwardly, "Can''t you have other expressions?"


    "This is lotus seed soup. It''s not greasy. I only added a little sugar. " He put the bowl into her hand.


    She lowered her head and sniffed.


    A faint fragrance of lotus seeds greeted her.


    Lily, lotus seed and job''s tears were cooked into thick porridge water, which looked soft and appetizing.


    She took a sip and her eyes lit up. "You cooked it?"


    "You can also think that it''s from the sky." He stood up and suddenly said before he went back to his room, "If you don''t want to live with Jonny, you can live here with me. Anyway, I will leave soon. "

 Chapter 88 I Will Give Birth to the Baby

    Cherry ate the porridge with a frown.


    She didn''t respond, and he was also annoyed. "What''s your plan?" He added, "I think you know better than I do about Jonny''s private life."


    "Maybe, after I marry him, he will suddenly turn from a playboy to a faithful and responsible man like in romantic novels, and never look at other women again." There was a hint of mockery in Cherry''s smile.


    "Do you think it possible?" Jacob frowned.


    "Since you think it''s impossible, why do you want me to marry him? The child''s father and mother may not be a family. " Cherry said frankly, "I''m not a person who is willing to give birth to a child only by asking for a title. The child is innocent. It is a small life. I don''t have the right to deprive its life, and so does Jonny. "


    "So?"


    "So, there is no wedding as you think." Cherry put down the bowl and said, "I will give birth to the baby, but I won''t marry Jonny for the baby. This is my position. "


    She could act this play for Adela, but Jonny wouldn''t agree.


    "Sure enough, you are the one who could say that." said Jacob with a faint smile.


    Instead, he sat opposite her. "But I''m telling you the truth. My father won''t let this happen. Anyway, he will force Jonny to marry you and give you a status. In fact, you can also... "


    "I won''t spend my life with him." Cherry stood up and said, "I''m sorry that your family relationship can''t bind me. If you insist on doing this, you will force me to take the c


    b just stared at him.


    Yes, he was on night duty tonight.


    He was worried about Cherry.


    She had just been pregnant and stayed alone in a strange room for the whole night. If anything happened to her, she would really be in trouble.


    He had changed his night shift this month.


    It was easy to buy Simon over.


    He promised to buy a month''s supper for Simon, then he changed the night shift with him.


    It was lucky that he had changed. Only tonight could he hear these and see this scene!


    His eyes were full of anger and indifference while looking at Jonny.


    If he really gave Cherry to this so-called "father", would he even kill her?


    Or did he want to abort her baby?


    Jonny touched his nose awkwardly when he saw that his brother didn''t respond.


    He was not sure whether the child was his or not.


    He could only answer, "Brother, I can''t have this child. If the media find out that I have an illegitimate child, they will report it crazily. Brother, how about this. You''re a doctor. Don''t you have a friend in the mainland? Ask Cherry to have an abortion there... "


    Before he finished his words, Jacob strode out of the room.


    "Get out." said Jacob with a cold smile.


    The two cold words came out of his thin lips, as if the person in front of him was a stranger.


    Jonny was stunned and asked, "What?"


    "Get out." He repeated, "From now on, this woman and the child have nothing to do with you. Get out! Don''t come here again! "

 Chapter 89 to be a Father

    Jonny was angry, "Brother! I am your younger brother! "


    "An irresponsible man is not my brother!"


    "Shit!" Jonny said, "If you really want to be a good father, just do it! I don''t care! " He was ashamed and angry. He slammed the door in front of Jacob and left.


    It was late at night, and the sound of slamming the door made people''s eardrums tremble.


    But Jacob ignored him.


    He turned to Cherry and said in a soft voice, "Go to take a shower. Go to bed early. Don''t worry about the bad things. "


    After a few seconds, Cherry said, "Don''t blame Jonny. He is just not ready to be a father. "


    A trace of pain flashed across his eyes.


    He suddenly said, "I''m sorry."


    His apology surprised her.


    She wanted to ask more, but he had already hidden in the room and gently closed the door.


    Yes. He should apologize.


    If he hadn''t made a concession, how could she have been treated so cruelly at this moment?


    Tears of the pregnant woman who was rescued a few days ago kept flashing through Jacob''s eyes.


    That woman''s child was not saved.


    Her man had never appeared in the hospital.


    She lived alone in the ward with the scars cut by her beloved man.


    Having lost her child who was 8 months old, the woman could only cover her mouth with a quilt, bit hard and cried silently.


    A man, with the excuse of not ready to be a father, chopped his woman and aborted his child.


    Just like Jonny.


    He asked his woman to have an artificial abortion indifferently.


    Jonny couldn''t


    the lounge attentively and invited Jacob to sit down politely. His flattering look and hypocritical tone really made Cherry blush.


    She didn''t know who was angry when Jacob hadn''t come to pick her up in the early morning!


    Cherry rolled her eyes, took the plate of crabs, picked up a little bit with chopsticks and fed it to Jacob, "Ah..."


    Jacob was stunned.


    She blinked her eyes before he came to his senses and reluctantly accepted the unknown substance on the chopsticks.


    He frowned and tasted it carefully, without saying anything for a long time.


    "Is it delicious?" Cherry tilted her head to look at him.


    "Yes. It''s good, what is it? " As soon as he finished his words, Cherry snuggled up to him and said, "The food I cook for you must be delicious. Don''t ask. You must eat it even if it''s the poison! "


    Jacob grasped her waist very cooperatively, "Of course. Everything you cook is delicious. It''s my fault. I won''t ask it again. "


    She felt a little embarrassed when he cooperated with her.


    "Well," Jerome coughed, "I don''t want to interrupt you. But there are some things that I want to ask you face to face. You don''t mind, do you? "


    Cherry quickly sat up straight and asked, "Dad, what do you want to do again?"


    "Do you love Cherry?" Jerome went straight to the point.


    He fixed his eyes on Jacob''s face.


    Cherry was shocked.


    She couldn''t help lowering her head and staring at the decayed drunken crab. Suddenly, she didn''t dare to listen to the answer.

 Chapter 90 the Sacrifice of Jacob

    "I love her. I really love her. "


    He held her hand.


    Her nose twitched for no reason.


    It was really hard for him. He had sacrificed so much for his brother!


    Jerome nodded with satisfaction, "In fact, I''m also satisfied with you. That''s all I want. I''m not young anymore. It''s said that women should be married when they grow up. I don''t want my daughter to be homeless at such a age... "


    He hadn''t finished his words, but his daughter glared at him.


    He shrank his neck and said, "I... My daughter is very popular. I mean, since you two have decided to be together, why don''t you settle the matter? "


    As soon as he finished speaking, Cherry raised her head quickly and said, "Dad. Can you stop making trouble? We just want to be in a relationship with each other for a period of time. We can talk about marriage later. Marriage was just a piece of paper. I don''t care, neither does Jacob. " She looked back at him and asked, "Right? Jacob? "


    She was very anxious now, fearing that her father would be more and more talkative and ask them to get married tomorrow.


    But when she looked back, she found that the Jacob was calm. He didn''t take her anxiety seriously at all.


    Seeing her turn around, he said reluctantly, "I''m okay. It all depends on Cherry. "


    Damn it!


    Cherry wanted to knock him on the head.


    Who made him so calm?


    Who gave him that confidence?


    Jerome hesitated and said, "Well. I didn''t mean that you have to get married now. I only have one daughter. Now that she moved to live with you, I


    getting colder, everything in the car would be rancid after the whole night.


    She jumped up, grabbed the shower head and quickly washed away the bubbles on her body.


    She hurried to ask for the key. If it was too late, he might fall asleep.


    She stepped out of the bathtub, but her feet slipped and she moved forward, her hands grabbing in the air.


    ''Oh my God! Will I fall here and die?''


    The bathroom was very small. She grabbed the bathrobe hanging on the hanger and pulled it to stop herself from falling.


    Her head hit the door of the bathroom and made a muffled sound.


    The pain made cherry blink her eyes.


    Fortunately, although she was so scared that her heart was bounding wildly, she didn''t break her arms and legs. Fortunately, God bless her.


    She sighed and threw the wet bathrobe into the washing basket.


    She had no choice but to go out naked.


    The door had been ringing for a long time.


    As soon as she stepped out of the bathroom, the knock on the door had stopped.


    Before Cherry could react, the doorknob turned and she heard the voice of Jacob, "Cherry, are you asleep? My mother brought you some soup. You can drink it before... "


    The two of them looked at each other in astonishment.


    Jacob was carrying a bowl of steaming hot soup in his hand.


    Cherry covered her chest with her hands, but it couldn''t cover anything at all.


    Jacob blinked his eyes for two times.


    He suddenly withdrew his body and heavily closed the door. "I''m sorry. I don''t know it''s not convenient for you. "

 Chapter 91 Ashamed To Death

    Cherry blushed with embarrassment.


    Her scream was half slower and didn''t ring out until he closed the door.


    ''Oh my God.''


    She wanted to dig a hole for herself so that she could bury herself!


    She fumbled for her clothes in a hurry. The more she panicked, the more she couldn''t find it. She couldn''t find her underwear which was in an orderly manner normally.


    The drawer fell to the ground because she was in a hurry.


    He knocked on the door and asked, "Are you okay? Take your time... Uh... I''m not in a hurry... "


    "Stop it..." How could such a bad luck happen to her all of a sudden?


    It was impossible!


    She finally found her pajamas and put them on regardless of anything.


    When she opened the door again, she didn''t forget to brush her hair.


    "Uh... What''s up? " Her face was still flushed.


    He looked down at her and then looked away.


    "My mother gave you some soup." The soup was still in his hand.


    She took it over and said, "By the way, give me the key to your car. I''ll go downstairs and get something up. I can give you a taste of my newly cooked crab tomorrow. "


    After hesitating for a while, Jacob said, "Are you going to wear like this? I''ll take whatever you want. "


    "Am I dressed like this?" Cherry lowered her head suspiciously, "What''s wrong with me..."


    Before she finished speaking, she saw clearly her clothes and screamed. She ran back to the room and slammed the door.


    She wanted to smash herself to death with a pillow!


    "It''s okay. I''ll go get it. Just wait. "


    e with him? Just chat? Oh, my son and I are both amused by you. "


    Looking at the crazy woman, Cherry felt speechless.


    "Come on, let''s share it. I think he will be good at sex. If it weren''t for that I''m not interested in him, I would have tried it with him... By the way, it was said that according to the research, the man with a tight hip was super strong. It''s true. Jacob''s hip is very tight... "


    "Adela, that''s enough." Cherry narrowed her eyes. What the hell was she looking at all day long? She had been a mother!


    Hip...


    She had never noticed it. What was she looking at?


    There was a knock on the door.


    "Come in, please." Cherry was eager to be distracted and stop her imagination.


    Unfortunately, the person who came in was the center of the storm they had just discussed.


    "Cherry, are you going back?" Before Jacob finished his words, he was interrupted by the woman''s laughter.


    He was stunned and saw clearly that besides Cherry, there was another Adela who was smiling happily.


    He frowned, "Miss Adela?"


    "Treat Cherry well." Adela looked at the two evilly. "At first, you should control yourself."


    Jacob didn''t understand it, "What?"


    "Adela, get out of here." With a headache, Cherry covered her forehead and said, "Hurry up, get out of here right away."


    "I know. I''m super redundant now." The smile on Adela''s face was very bad. "Congratulations, Cherry. You have perfectly interpreted what it means to forget a friend when seeing a man. You prefer a lover to a friend."

 Chapter 92 B Ultrasound Report

    "Adela!"


    "Okay, I''ll get out right now. As you wish. "


    Adela closed the door.


    "What... What is she talking about? " Jacob was confused.


    "She''s crazy recently. Don''t talk to her." Said Cherry weakly.


    The door was opened again.


    The two were shocked at the same time.


    "I''ve been selling Viagra recently. If you need, I can give you a discount." Adela said this to Jacob.


    "Sorry, I don''t think I need it." Jacob refused with a cold face.


    "I think so. For the sake my friend, I shouldn''t have introduced it." Adela snickered.


    Seeing that Cherry was about to lose her temper, she quickly dodged and said, "I really have to go this time. Good night. "


    If she didn''t leave now, Cherry might throw all the things out of the room!


    Adela''s teasing was enough, but her test report was left in Cherry''s hand.


    At this moment, the normal B Ultrasound report was in the hands of York.


    The name of the inspector had been concealed.


    The rest were only the doctor''s diagnosis and the clear B Ultrasound report of the baby.


    York, who always wore a straight face, couldn''t help smiling.


    He stroked the small embryo in the photo, with deep affection in his eyes. "It''s more than 8 weeks. What a wonderful child! It''s as big as a grain of rice. "


    Donna also stretched out her neck and said with interest, "Yes. I remember that when I was pregnant with them, I didn''t have the chance to do B Ultrasound. If I had a baby, I would give birth to it. It''s like a sow."


    York hugged his wife in a r


    "Drop it. Don''t damage my hair." Jonny shook off his coat, opened the door and jumped out of the car.


    The cold air blew into his nose and he sneezed several more times.


    The cameras around them kept flashing.


    He was too lazy to smile. He tightened his suit and strode into the hall.


    All the questions were blocked by the assistant.


    All he wanted now was to go back to the room and feel the heat.


    ''Damn it! Why is Shanghai so cold? ''!


    If he had known it earlier, he wouldn''t have come to this shitty party.


    However, as soon as he entered the room, he held a glass of wine and clinked glasses with the acquaintances he had met all the way.


    It was the birthday of the tycoon of Shanghai entertainment company. How could these stars, who often made money from the north, not be invited?


    Several female stars with heavy make-up had snuggled up in the arms of the big boss. They were chatting happily.


    Jonny looked at them with a smile. He sipped his wine and chatted with the vice president of the entertainment company.


    "I''m so envious of them. They used to go to H City, but now all the stars in H City have gone to the mainland. The resources, the market, and the audience... If my hands and feet were not tied up by the contract, I really want to come to the mainland to develop like everyone else. " Jonny sighed.


    It was obvious that his new agent was not as shrewd as Cherry.


    He renewed the contract, and the payment was much higher, but unfortunately, he was also tied to death.

 Chapter 93 Confrontation

    Now, he only had regrets.


    "It doesn''t matter. With your ability, you can still make a lot of money by taking several endorsements and advertising in the mainland. If you are satisfied with the payment, I can totally help you to contact your company. Who doesn''t like win-win things? "


    Jonny''s eyes lit up, "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true. We also want to get a commission from your company. Don''t worry. I will handle everything. " The vice president smiled.


    Jonny was also very famous in the mainland. If he could attract Jonny to work for his company, he would definitely be the most popular star in his company.


    Jonny clinked glasses with him and said, "Thank you, Mr. Yang."


    "You''re welcome." As soon as the vice president raised his head, he saw an elegant beauty walking over on the red carpet.


    His face froze. "No, I have to propose a toast. She is the daughter of the gambling king. " He hurried to get another glass of wine. He didn''t have time to chat with Jonny, but rushed up and followed the woman, nodding and bowing.


    Leaning against the wall pillar, Jonny took a sip of the wine and looked at her coldly with an evil smile on his face.


    He was so familiar with that woman.


    They hadn''t seen each other for a long time. She was more beautiful.


    Her chin was up and round, and her eyes were shining.


    Even the body wrapped under the dress was exquisite and charming.


    Only him.


    Only he knew how beautiful and enc


    ust didn''t like him.


    She treated him as a substitute for his brother.


    But now, she was extremely unhappy!


    She took a few deep breaths and looked down at herself.


    Her makeup was flawless.


    But her clothes were a little tight.


    She walked slowly to the terrace alone.


    The sound of her high-heeled shoes stepping on the ground just woke up the two people in the hot kiss.


    Jonny held Emily in his arms and looked at her indifferently, "Nice to meet you, Miss Sarah."


    "Does the woman in your arms taste good?" She slowly approached the two and asked, "How is she compared with me?"


    Jonny''s eyes wandered on the faces of Sarah and the woman in his arms, and his smile was very annoying. "What kind of feeling did you mean?"


    Biting her lower lip, Sarah asked, "What do you think?" Emily looked at her and then looked at Jonny, confused.


    "Jonny..."


    "Wait for me in my car." Jonny said to her in a particularly soft voice, "I will go out to look for you after I finish talking with her. Okay? "


    Emily was obedient.


    In fact, she dared not disobey him.


    She walked out of the balcony.


    There were only two people left on the balcony, Jonny and Sarah.


    He crossed his hands and looked at her with a smile. "Well, Miss Sarah, I know it''s inconvenient for you to see me here. You said you don''t want to see me. I promise you that I will never show up in any occasions where you are in. I won''t make such a mistake again. "

 Chapter 94 I Dont Like You!

    He stood straight and was ready to leave her at any time.


    Her chest heaved violently.


    He was right.


    She didn''t want to see him at all!


    "It''s good that you know it!" She was filled with hatred. "I think you should know it. Jonny, I don''t like you. I hate you. What you have done to me makes me feel sick! "


    With the same expression on his face, he just smiled and said, "Will it? I think my brother should thank me. Compared with an inexperienced virgin, your experience will fascinate my brother more. As a doctor, he doesn''t mind these things. "


    After saying that, he clapped his hands and was about to leave.


    She stamped her feet and said, "Stop, Jonny!"


    He stopped obediently and said, "Miss Sarah asked me to disappear and said I was disgusted. How could I be here? If you take one more look at me, your eyes will be dirty. It''s not worth it. "


    Tears streamed down her cheeks. She stamped her feet and said angrily, "You''re just a dog admiring me. Do you think you can change anything if I don''t like you and you find another woman to replace me? I don''t like you and you can''t change that, Jonny. "


    He still smiled.


    "Yes. All right. I accept your dislike. "


    She turned her head suddenly. He looked at her and asked, "Are you satisfied? How many times do I have to hear you say that you don''t like me before you are willing to let me go? " Although he was still smiling, there was an indescribabl


    his ear, "If you find another woman behind my back, I dare to ask someone to kill you. Believe it or not?"


    "I believe you. I''m so scared. " But his expression didn''t take it seriously at all.


    Suddenly, he sighed, "I''m not young anymore. My parents have been worrying about my marriage. I''ll listen to my family''s arrangement and marry a woman in a short time. Sorry, I can''t play with you then. "


    Her heart skipped a beat and she raised her eyebrows. "Am I not a woman?"


    With a faint smile, he asked, "You mean you are going to marry me? People always say that men like me don''t have a sense of security. "


    She still said, "If you dare to cheat on me, I''ll kill you!"


    Jonny burst into laughter.


    He hugged her back and asked, "Are you really willing to marry me? Are you willing to go back with me to see my family? "


    She rolled her eyes and said, "It is one thing to go back with you. Getting married is another thing. " She glanced at him and said, "I''m a princess. If you don''t serve me well, I won''t make you happy."


    He was in a good mood. "Yes, yes. I''m so scared. Honey, please forgive me. "


    She tweaked his ear.


    She thought she must be crazy.


    However, looking at his lonely figure outside, she couldn''t help feeling painful.


    She thought she must be too kind.


    Angel had to subdue this kind of demon.


    And she was the unlucky angel.


    As for the other women, they would be relieved.

 Chapter 95 Meeting Parents

    There was nothing to do with them.


    If anyone dared to seduce her man again...


    She narrowed her eyes and said, "If you dare to flirt with other women casually..." She sneered, "If you let your little bird act lightly, and I''ll let it sleep for the rest of its life, forever!"


    His back turned cold.


    He couldn''t help but look down at the "bird".


    ''Bro, I''m afraid your life will be in danger for the rest of my life.''


    Jonny disappeared for two days inexplicably.


    Two days later, the two of them were fully armed. They went out to cover themselves with masks, sunglasses and peaked cap before they boarded the plane.


    "Will your parents like such a gift?" Sarah was playing with the gift she had prepared carefully.


    He held her in his arms and said, "How can they not like it? You bought the best things in the shop. My parents live a simple life. They have never seen such a good thing. "


    Blinking her eyes, Sarah asked, "Didn''t you make a lot of money? Don''t you usually buy these for them? "


    Jonny curled his lips into a smile, but there was no smile in his eyes. "I''ve earned a lot, but my money is disgraceful. They don''t like to spend the money of actors. If I buy it, they can throw it out. Do you believe it? "


    Sarah raised her head and frowned at him, "Don''t take it to heart." She said as if she had made up her mind. "You can go to see my father a few days later. I will invest in you and introduce you to him. You can change your business. It''s too hard to be an actor. You don''t have much time with me. "


    Jonny didn''t retort. Instead, he kissed her


    eryone in the room.


    York''s face changed dramatically. "Are you crazy?"


    Donna hurriedly pulled him and smiled, "Miss Sarah, please have a seat. It''s a small place. Don''t mind. "


    Sarah sat down elegantly and reserved.


    The sofa was clean, but it looked small.


    It was not a leather sofa, but a stingy one.


    She moved her body uncomfortably and took out the gift she had brought. "Uncle, aunt, it''s your first visit. Here are some little gifts. Please..."


    She took out the gifts one by one and said, "A few days ago, Jonny and I went to Shanghai. When we saw some suitable gifts, we bought them. I hope you like them."


    A flannel box was placed on the table.


    Jonny opened it.


    There was a ring lying quietly in the box.


    The huge diamond section reflected the colorful light. Under the light of the living room, Donna almost couldn''t open her eyes.


    She opened her mouth wide.


    Not to mention that no one had ever bought her a diamond ring, she had never seen such a big diamond.


    When she was in a daze, Jonny had already held her hand and firmly put the ring on her ring finger. He kissed the back of her hand and said, "Have a look. I said the size I picked for my mother must be suitable. Look, it''s just like a customized one. "


    Donna opened her mouth, "Is this for me? No, I can''t accept it. It''s too expensive... "


    Jonny held his mother''s hand and said, "Sarah comes from a rich family. It''s just a drop in the bucket for her."


    York''s face turned livid.


    Sarah smiled and said, "Uncle, I''ve also prepared gifts for you and the whole family..."

 Chapter 96 Kick Her Out

    York''s gift was a precious scroll.


    York had a keen interest in studying history, such as precious scrolls, famous paintings and calligraphy.


    Most of his money was spent on these scrolls.


    This time, Sarah bought a family book of a famous family.


    It was well framed and the price was even higher.


    However, it was just a piece of cake for Sarah, who had a rich family background, to buy these.


    The unfolded picture scroll was filled with the fragrance of ink, but York didn''t take a look at it.


    He stared at Jonny and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "Is the guest here? Is dinner ready? " Cherry, who was in the kitchen, shouted when she heard the noise in the front hall.


    "Well, let''s have dinner." Donna hurriedly pulled York to lead him to the table.


    But when Jonny heard Cherry''s voice, Jonny''s face changed dramatically. "Why is she here?"


    "She... She is pregnant with the baby of our clan. If she is not here, where should she be? " York couldn''t stand it anymore. "Ridiculous, too absurd!"


    He was stubborn and conservative. If it weren''t for that, he wouldn''t have torn Richard and Adela apart.


    Now he was almost driven mad by the scene.


    Jacob was helping Cherry take out the dishes one bowl after another, Sarah was also surprised to see him.


    She squinted her eyes.


    She looked at Cherry, who was wearing an apron and looked like the hostess, and sneered, "What? Isn''t Cherry your assistant? She used to only cook for you in the fil


    or made trouble. But now, you''re going to be a father! Should you be responsible for your child first? "


    Jonny stood up.


    He couldn''t help but sneer, "Father, let alone the child is not mine, even if it is mine, there''s no relationship between the two things of I''m responsible for the child and I''m in love! I! I won''t marry Cherry because of the child. Absolutely not! "


    Donna covered her mouth.


    She ran over and pulled Jonny, "Stop talking. Your father is in a fit of anger."


    "Yes, he is angry, and I am even angrier." Jonny gritted his teeth and said, "Why don''t you take me as a dead man? Help me decide which woman to marry, which child to have, and what kind of life to live... "


    Cherry coughed and said, "Uncle, aunt, I think you have misunderstood..."


    All of a sudden, all the eyes in the room were focused on her.


    She smiled bitterly, "Yes, I do have a child. But just like Jonny, I don''t plan to get married. "


    But there was only no surprise on Jacob''s face.


    Cherry continued, "We don''t love each other anymore, but the child is innocent. After I give birth to the baby, I can give it back to you. I will often visit him. But it''s unfair to tie us up for a lifetime because of a child. Jonny has his own happiness to pursue. I have no objection... I... "


    "There is no need to say anything more." York interrupted her, "I''ll make the decision for you."


    Was this woman going to compromise to such an extent?


    He felt sad for her!

 Chapter 97 I Dont Care

    If he let Jonny do whatever he wanted, how could he educate other children in the future?


    How could he be a teacher in the university?


    Cherry wanted to say something more for Jonny, but he had already waved his hand and said, "You''re tired. Go upstairs and have a rest. By the way, Jacob, go upstairs with Cherry. Take good care of her. "


    Jacob nodded.


    Cherry felt helpless.


    She followed Jacob out.


    As soon as the door was closed, Jonny got furious. "Dad, what do you mean? Don''t you know Sarah''s father''s background? "


    "I really don''t know." York sat down and took a sip of tea.


    "Her father is the king of gamblers. In A City, in H City, he stamped his foot and the ground trembled!" Jonny was so angry that he kept pacing back and forth in the room. "Do you know how long it took for me to chase Sarah? You ruined everything tonight! "


    "So what?"


    "So what?" Jonny sneered, "Don''t you dislike me being an actor? Don''t you want me to get back on track? To tell you the truth, I have been tired of doing this kind of thing for a long time! I also want to be a boss and have endless glory and wealth at home. Is there a problem? "


    He took a deep breath and said, "If I have to work hard like my brother and live a comfortable life, I would rather be like now. I''m used to it. I can''t do anything else! But Sarah is different, she can give me more choices! "


    His chest heaved violently, "As long as I become the son-in-law of her family, at least 1/3 of


    ''ll make Jonny come back to you."


    She couldn''t help but throw herself into his arms.


    Holding her in his arms, Jacob didn''t go too far.


    She cried.


    At this moment, how could she deceive herself?


    The reason why she decided to help Adela was to probe into his heart.


    Tonight, he opened his heart so frankly, which hurt her even more.


    He didn''t like her.


    This bitter fruit was made by herself. Just swallow it.


    When something was missed, things had changed...


    As a result, Cherry didn''t sleep well last night.


    When she went out, it was still early in the morning.


    It was half past five in the cold morning, and the weather was particularly cold.


    She tightened her clothes. As soon as she closed the door, the door downstairs rang.


    Donna ran out and felt relieved to see her. "I knew you got up early today." When she saw the tiredness on Cherry''s face, she felt sorry for her and said, "I have cooked egg custard. Would you like to have some before you go?"


    "No, thanks. I had some porridge upstairs... "


    "No, no, no." "How can a little white porridge be nutritious?" She blew on the egg custard and put it into Cherry''s hand. "Just eat it. I got up early specially to make it."


    "Thank you, auntie." Cherry had to take it.


    Donna looked at her lovingly and said, "You have suffered a lot for our family. You just need to give birth to the baby with all your heart. We won''t treat you unfairly. "


    Cherry just smiled and said nothing.

 Chapter 98 I Was Poisoned by You

    Donna''s stand was different from that of the father and son of the Nalan Clan.


    But compared with her words and York''s direct defense, she still loved Jacob''s words, "The child and you are both my family..."


    She was poisoned.


    She was poisoned by a kind of poison called Jacob


    Sarah also didn''t sleep well.


    She got up from the bed in a fret. As soon as she opened the door, a person sitting outside quickly got up from the ground and stood at the door with a pitiful look. "Honey, let me in, okay?"


    "When did you come here?" Sarah stared at him, "Who are you calling disgustingly? There is no honey here! "


    Jonny curled his lips and said, "I''ve been here since last night. You had fallen asleep. I was afraid that I would wake you up. I''ve been waiting at the door all the time. I..." Before he finished his words, he sneezed.


    Sarah frowned and asked, "What are you doing here? Don''t you think your family have made it clear? " Thinking of the cold shoulder she had received last night, she was furious. "Fuck off!"


    Jonny leaned against the door and said, "I''ve been sitting there for the whole night. I''m very cold. Let me in, okay?" He sneezed again as he spoke.


    Sarah sneered, "Why don''t you go back and let Cherry warm up the bed? She is pregnant with your child. That''s great. "


    Jonny was about to cry, "I don''t know who is the father of her child! If she was really my woman, how could she speak for me like that last night? If


    call the police, they will arrest our car later. Miss, please come down. Let''s talk about the compensation. We can settle it privately, okay? "


    Cherry was even more reluctant, "No. I don''t know how badly my car was damaged. How can I value it without professional staff? I''ll call the insurance company. "


    When the man saw that she always wanted to make phone calls, he actually reached out to grab her phone.


    Cherry quickly pressed the window button.


    The window was stuck by the man.


    She screamed. The other man had already used a tool to pry the door on the other side of her.


    Cherry was extremely flustered.


    She couldn''t drive at all now, and there was even a risk of explosion. Obviously, these two men were coming for her. What should she do?


    She gritted her teeth, opened the toolbox in front of the car, took out her manicure knife, closed her eyes, and ruthlessly inserted it into the big hand that wanted to crush her glass.


    The man let out a cry of pain and withdrew his hand.


    Cherry quickly rolled up the window.


    She called the police quickly.


    What''s worse, the police came here no faster than the two men in front of her.


    The two of them worked together to pry her door, and the poor door had been opened a big crack!


    Cherry had to take the risk.


    She stepped on the accelerator.


    She started the engine.


    The car roared, and the oil in the front of the car sprayed out.


    The two men were startled.

 Chapter 99 Get out of Trouble

    Cherry backed the car and the two men fell to the ground.


    She didn''t dare to hesitate. She wanted to change the direction of the car so that she could quickly escape to the place where there were people.


    But the car suddenly stopped at this moment!


    Cherry patted the steering wheel.


    The car was leaking oil and couldn''t move at all!


    Cherry looked around desperately. The two men had already got up from the ground and walked towards her.


    She breathed heavily


    Suddenly, a beam of light appeared in front of them.


    The two men hesitated.


    The light flashed.


    Under the light of the front lamp, she saw the plate number clearly.


    Tears ran down her cheeks.


    Soon, Jacob''s car stopped in front of her.


    She quickly opened the door and jumped out.


    He looked at her in surprise, but she quickly jumped into his car. Before the door was closed, she ordered, "Hurry up and drive to the nearest police station!"


    The two men was about to catch up with her.


    It was too late for Jacob to ask.


    He stepped on the gas.


    The car turned a corner and made a harsh noise in the quiet early morning.


    He drove very fast, and the car chasing behind him was also quite fierce.


    The car approached Jacob again and again, trying to force his car to the corner.


    Obviously, Jacob was much better at driving than Cherry.


    He controlled the steering wheel steadily.


    Even though he was squeezed by the car beside him and sparks appeared on both sides of the car''s body due to friction, is speed


    our ambition. "


    She said slowly, "I''ve asked the doctor. My uterus is cold. If I have an abortion, I can''t have another child all my life. Jonny, I won''t cause you any trouble. I can handle it myself, as long as you trust me, OK? "


    Jonny stared at her.


    He knew her best.


    After a while, he nodded and said, "If you can handle it properly, of course I can trust you. You won''t use this to badger me, will you? "


    Cherry sneered, "You should know that I have never liked you. And I won''t like you in the future! "


    Just let the unscrupulous man just hold his money and ambitions in his arms and dream on!


    She turned around smartly and said before she walked out of the office, "If anything happens to me on the way, I think your brother will come to you soon. You know the consequences better than I do. "


    She turned around and gave him a confident smile. "Let''s not cause each other any trouble, okay?"


    "Protect yourself!" Said Jonny viciously.


    "I love myself more than you do." After saying that, Cherry closed the door.


    She took a deep breath.


    Anger was boiling in her chest.


    Although the baby in her belly was not real, an irresponsible man should go to hell.


    If the father of her child was also such a person in the future, she would be the first to pack up and leave.


    However, she believed that her taste was not that bad!


    Sure enough, Jacob did what he said.


    When Cherry just got up to make breakfast, he had already got up early to wash his face and brush his teeth.

 Chapter 100 Wedding

    "Why are you so early today?" Cherry turned over a fried egg.


    The edge was burned yellow and the egg yolk was pink, which was well fried.


    She put the porridge, fried eggs and the dishes she made in front of Jacob.


    It was a little funny.


    Obviously, it was a wife''s work.


    And he was just her nominal boyfriend''s brother!


    After Jacob washed her face and rinsed her mouth, he didn''t refuse the food.


    Instead, he heated up the milk and said, "I''m sending you to work. Be a little earlier, or I''ll be late. "


    He handed the warm milk to her, "Have one glass of milk."


    Hearing the word "milk", Cherry felt a little nauseated. "Can I apply not to drink it for a period of time?"


    Sitting down, Jacob began to enjoy the breakfast made by Cherry. "No, you can''t. Drinking milk can supplement calcium. "


    ''Why do I need so much calcium?'' She didn''t want hyperosteogeny.


    Cherry sipped the milk reluctantly.


    He focused on eating, biting the edge of the fried egg with his delicate thin lips. Some crumbs left on his lips, making his cold profile softer.


    She was stunned.


    His eyelashes were long, his lips were thin, and even his teeth were sparkling.


    There were so many children in the Nalan Clan, and they all looked very beautiful.


    He was the most outstanding one.


    The creator was really unfair!


    She looked at him in a daze. He just stuck out the tip of his tongue and licked it around.


    She couldn''t help but reach out her finger.


    He turned his head and saw her, with doubts in his eye


    face.


    He moved his broken lips, and a tearing pain passed through his mind.


    He stood straight and said, "Uncle..."


    "Don''t call me that!" Jerome jumped to his feet and said, "My daughter has been raised up by me and hogged by a pig! I promise you to date with her, but that doesn''t mean I promise you to make my daughter pregnant. You... You... Can''t you use any condoms? "


    "Dad, please don''t say that..." Cherry covered her face. It was too embarrassing.


    What he said made things worse. How could she bear to see Jacob be wronged like that?


    Lowering his eyes, Jacob said, "I''m sorry, Uncle..."


    "Sorry?" He admitted it clearly, and Jerome jumped his feet. "An apology can make this child disappear?"


    Cherry felt a sharp headache.


    She sat on the edge of the bed and said, "Dad, you go out first. I will solve it. "


    "You can''t solve it! I have to ask his family for help! " Jerome trembled with anger.


    "Enough. I said I would handle it! " Said Cherry coldly.


    Jerome was stunned and became quiet.


    "Dad, please go outside and help me look after the restaurant. I have something to talk with Jacob. Don''t get involved in this matter, if you really care about me. "


    Cherry''s words were very clear.


    Jerome glared at Jacob and reluctantly walked out of the room and closed the door for the two.


    As soon as he stepped out, a group of people scattered outside, looking very innocent.


    Jerome was furious. "What''s wrong? The boss is sick. Why do you just chat and inquire about the gossip? "

 Chapter 101 Extreme Headache

    "No." A clerk whispered, "We just want to congratulate you as soon as possible..."


    "Fuck off!" Jerome was about to lose his temper. "Go to work! If you act slowly, I''ll beat you! "


    Everyone was silent.


    The roars outside continued. Frowning, Jacob looked at Cherry and said, "Your father hasn''t known that you are pregnant yet?"


    Cherry had a terrible headache, "I didn''t plan to let him know at all."


    Now it was all over. How could her father believe it even if she told him that she was not pregnant? She had worked so hard that she could almost succeed and come back home. As a result, her belly couldn''t get big, and her father was also watching her!


    ''God is going to kill me!''!


    Jacob had already brought a cup of hot jujube tea.


    His face turned red, but he didn''t deal with it. He just put the tea to her lips and said, "I guess it''s because of the low blood glucose and too little food. Because of pregnancy, the baby needs more nutrition. It''s normal for you to feel dizzy while cooking. Vomiting is one of the symptoms of pregnancy. Don''t worry too much. It won''t last long. But you''d better have a rest these days. It won''t be relieved so soon. "


    Cherry took the tea and took a sip.


    She felt helpless.


    She was not pregnant, how could she have a baby? Where did the symptoms come from?


    She knew her own situation very well.


    She said weakly, "It shouldn''t be the symptoms of pregnancy. I didn''t sleep well these nights, and my neck hurt so mu


    t find her father.


    She frowned and asked, "Where is my father?"


    The shop assistants looked at each other and faltered.


    "Did he gamble again?" Cherry was a little angry.


    She was lying on the bed just now and couldn''t move. Why did he go to gamble in such a short time?


    "No, no." One of the shop assistants finally said, "He was very angry. He said he wanted to ask someone for an explanation, so he rushed out... It''s been a while... "


    Cherry was shocked.


    Who should he ask for an explanation? Her heart skipped a beat. ''Oh, no, is he...?''


    She panicked and rushed out of the door.


    The saleswoman followed her and said, "Cherry, take care of yourself. You are pregnant now..."


    ''Damn it!''


    Cherry got anxious. She hailed several taxis and finally stopped one. She jumped on it.


    She called Jacob, "Did my father go to see you?"


    She could almost foresee the answer.


    No wonder it was so quiet just now!


    It turned out that Jerome had not calmed down at all. He was looking for trouble!


    She couldn''t imagine what would happen next.


    Jacob was driving, "No. I''m driving. "


    "It''s okay. I know where he has gone." said Cherry in despair. She supported her head and collapsed on the back seat.


    ''Dad, Dad, can you stop making trouble for me?''


    "You mean he went to my home?" Jacob changed his tone.


    "I''ll take care of it for you. I''m so sorry for that." Said Cherry weakly.


    At this time, Jerome was indeed in the Nalan Clan''s house.

 Chapter 102 Make a Scene

    He tried his best to knock the door of the Nalan Clan.


    "I''m coming!" Donna put down the bowl and chopsticks in her hand and hurried to open the door. "Stop knocking. I''m coming."


    York was reading newspaper on the sofa, not intending to open the door.


    He was used to being the boss at home, and even the emperor couldn''t order him to do anything.


    "Who is it?" As soon as Donna opened the door, a face came in. She screamed and the door was slapped back. She leaned against the door and took a deep breath.


    "What''s wrong?" York finally put down the newspaper and looked at Donna with a frown.


    "As soon as the door was opened, an old man put his face in. He was so abnormal. I don''t know if he is an old pervert! " Donna''s heart was still fluttering with fear.


    "Is there a lecher in broad daylight?" Annoyed, York threw off the newspaper, strode to the door, opened it with force and stared at the person outside. "Who are you? !"


    The old man outside the door looked older than him and was glaring at him angrily. There was a big red mark on the man''s face. Apparently, it was Donna who slammed the door and smashed him on the face just now.


    Good job!


    York snorted in his heart.


    "Is this Jacob''s home?" Jerome suppressed his anger and said, "I want to see him!"


    "He is not here." York said coldly, "If you want to find him, go to the hospital


    ng on? You have to give me a reason today! "


    "Cherry''s father doesn''t like Jonny. If he knew that his daughter was pregnant with a Playboy''s child and that the other party didn''t intend to marry her at all, how sad would he be? Cherry is just filial and doesn''t want her father to worry about her, so she asked me to act with her. "


    York said with doubt, "Just acting?"


    "Of course." Jacob was too calm.


    Since he didn''t even reveal a flaw, York had to suppress the suspicion in his heart and said, "You''d better be like this."


    He was restless.


    After sitting down on the sofa, he suddenly remembered something and said, "By the way, let Cherry come back for dinner tonight. I have something to tell her. "


    Of course, Cherry was obedient.


    That night, she not only came back for dinner, but also started cooking.


    Seeing her busy in the kitchen, York said, "Cherry, you''re pregnant. You''d better sit down and have a rest. Just let Donna do it."


    "It doesn''t matter." Cherry was flipping through the fried beef, "Aunt Donna cooks every day, and I cook once in a while. Let her have a rest."


    Donna was overjoyed.


    Among the four children in the family, none of them was more considerate than Cherry.


    If only she could become her daughter-in-law.


    Jacob walked over silently and washed the vegetables for her.


    "Thank you." She whispered.

 Chapter 103 I Will Leave

    "You have a sore neck. Don''t cook too much." He reminded her in a low voice.


    The scene of the two whispering fell into the eyes of York, who had been silent all the time in the living room.


    His eyes darkened.


    Recently, Nancy had been on a business trip with Moore all over the world and seldom came back home.


    During the dinner, there were only three members of the Nalan Clan and Cherry.


    As soon as Cherry sat down, she didn''t have the slightest hint of guest''s awareness. She was busy picking up food for the people of the Nalan Clan with serving chopsticks. "This abalone just arrived this afternoon. It''s fresh. I''ve been stewing it in my restaurant for a long time. Try it."


    Donna smiled happily.


    Jacob said softly, "Thank you. You should eat more. It can supplement calcium. "


    However, York couldn''t wait to get to the point. "Cherry, you have lived in our house for a long time, right?"


    Cherry stopped eating.


    Her expression became subtle. "Well, it has been more than half a month, right?"


    Jacob listened quietly.


    York nodded and said, "Yes, it''s been a long time." After thinking for a while, he said, "Here is the thing. We asked you to come here so that we could take good care of you. Since Nancy is not at home, we two are very boring. Besides, Jacob has a spare room, so it is indeed more convenient for you to live upstairs, but..."


    He glanced at Donna.


    Donna was chewing the abalone with chopsticks in her mouth and didn''t catch the point of her


    Of course." Moore closed his eyes to calm himself down. "Get out of the car as soon as you get there. I have other places to go. If I hadn''t been on the same way, I would have left you at the airport. "


    Nancy smiled sweetly.


    She knew that although he was fierce, he would not really do that.


    He just felt impatient with her clumsiness, not really hated her.


    "Why are you laughing?" As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw her giggling. A feeling of great powerlessness almost defeated him. "Don''t show your signature giggle, okay?"


    Nancy played with her phone and said, "Okay, okay. You can sleep. I won''t laugh anymore, okay? "


    As soon as Moore closed his eyes, the silly girl screamed again.


    He opened his eyes again and had the urge to beat her. "Can''t you let me have some rest before meeting my goddess? Why are you so heartless? "


    Nancy gasped and looked at him in disbelief, "My second elder brother is going to have a child. This is really explosive news!"


    "Boring!" "I''m not interested in who is your second elder brother, who is your sister-in-law, and who is your brother''s child. If you keep disturbing me, I''ll throw you out of the car! "


    Nancy shook her head and said, "You must have heard of my second elder brother. He is Jonny. "


    "So what?" What''s so good about a little star?


    "My mother said that Cherry is pregnant with his child and now she is nourishing the fetus in our house."


    "What?" Moore scratched his ear and asked, "What did you say?"

 Chapter 104 Its None of Your Business

    Nancy turned her phone to the maximum volume, and her mother''s message was played again. "Nancy, you''re almost home, aren''t you? This time, you should prepare some gifts for your sister-in-law and future nephew. Now that Cherry is pregnant with your brother''s child, she is staying at our home to keep the baby safe. "


    Moore stared at her in disbelief. "Is what your mother said true?"


    "She won''t lie to me, will she?" Said Nancy hesitantly.


    Moore had no time to think about it. He patted the driver in front of him and said, "Hurry up! Hurry up! Don''t go anywhere. Go to the Private House right now! "


    The driver muttered, "So hurry? Are you going to be reincarnated?"


    "If you keep dawdling, I''ll let you be reincarnated right away!" Moore said angrily.


    Afraid that he might have a conflict with the driver, Nancy stopped him and said, "Don''t do that, Moore. Maybe my mother made a slip of the tongue. Go and ask Cherry. "


    Moore''s chest heaved violently.


    Suddenly, he punched the back of the front seat.


    With a loud bang, the car trembled.


    Nancy felt sorry for him and asked, "Moore, does your hand hurt?"


    "It''s none of your business. You don''t need to care about me." He said sulkily.


    She looked at him and turned her head to look out of the window.


    The driver was frightened by the punch and drove very fast.


    As soon as the car stopped, Moore kicked the door open and rushed out.


    The greeter at the door of t


    ve never... "


    "My brother is going back to the mainland? It''s impossible. Well... "


    "Nancy, would you like to sit here for a while? Haven''t you eaten yet? I''ll ask someone to prepare something for you. I don''t have a car now, so I can''t send you back. When Jacob comes to pick me up, let''s go back together. "


    Before Nancy could say anything, Cherry had already walked out of the door. "Take out the porridge from the kitchen, and pick up a few dishes..."


    Nancy felt something was wrong.


    The faint doubt was lingering in her mind, but she couldn''t tell.


    The same doubt also shrouded Jerome''s heart.


    Several workers were whispering in the kitchen.


    Jerome coughed and said, "What are you talking about? The meeting was postponed for half an hour and you heard a big gossip. What are you talking about? "


    "We are just curious... Who is the father of the baby in Cherry''s belly? "


    Not to mention them, even Jerome himself was completely confused about the situation.


    However, at this time, he knew that he should defend his daughter well.


    So he shouted, "It''s none of your business. Anyway, it''s good that it''s not yours. You don''t have to worry about it even if the sky falls! "


    After being scolded, they stopped talking immediately.


    Only Jerome was getting more and more annoyed.


    ''My dear daughter, don''t tell me that you don''t even know who is the father of the baby.'' he thought.


    Moore stormed back home.

 Chapter 105 Let You Know His True Face

    The door was slammed behind him. Peter pressed his chest in shock and said, "You brat. People who don''t know it and might think it''s a train crashed into it. These things were all bought with money. Can you take good care of them? "


    "No way!" Moore was so angry, "I''ve been in the economy class for such a long time, but I just slammed the door, can''t you stand it?"


    "What makes you so upset?" Peter didn''t know what happened, "Didn''t Nancy go with you? Why didn''t you invite her to dinner? Is it too impolite? "


    "Don''t put me together with that stupid girl. I was in a good mood, but it was ruined by her," Moore said with disgust.


    Peter frowned, "What are you talking about! She is a good girl... "


    "Yes, even carrying a luggage can make her fall to the ground. Women with a little intelligence are not like this, right? " Moore snapped.


    "Moore, do you want to tell me that you are the kind of person who let girls carry your luggage? Yes you are rich. I asked you to study abroad, but I didn''t ask you to forget your gentleness, did I? "


    The servant had already prepared the meal and waited beside them.


    Moore was upset, "I''m not going to eat. You can eat alone! "


    Peter had no objection, "Okay. I just save some food. Get the dinner ready! "


    Moore ignored him.


    He went upstairs directly.


    He pressed the password lock and the door was opened.


    He majored in electricity and his room was full of traps. The servants didn''t dare to clean his room easily.


    It seemed to be a door.


    he hood of Jacob''s car, Cherry could do nothing but watch him.


    Jacob frowned, "What''s going on? Blackmail? "


    ''Blackmail me before I start my car? Is he an idiot?''


    But the guy had already pressed the hood and sat on it. He knocked hard on the window. It could be seen from his mouth shape that he was trying his best to say, "Cherry, get off the car!"


    Cherry sighed irritably.


    Jacob felt the person was familiar, "Is... Is it Moore? "


    "Yes." Cherry felt helpless, "Wait for me for five minutes. I''ll solve it. " She opened the door.


    Then Jacob turned off the engine. He followed Cherry out of the car.


    Moore quickly got off the hood.


    Cherry''s reproachful voice had already reached Jacob''s ear, "Are you crazy? Do you want to die if the car is suddenly started? "


    "I know you will ask him to stop the car."


    A smile appeared on Jacob''s face.


    ''Is that guy too confident?''


    "What are you doing here? If you''re here for dinner, please come in. If there is anything else, I have to go back now. " Cherry said indifferently.


    Moore smoothed his hair and said, "Cherry, why do you have to do that? You are so cold to me just because you are pregnant with Jonny''s child? "


    "It has nothing to do with others." Cherry replied quickly, "It''s impossible for us to be together. In that case, if I give you hope, I''m being cruel to you. I hope you understand... "


    Moore suddenly opened the envelope.


    A lot of photos were taken out by him. "Do you think you and this man are possible?"

 Chapter 106 Its My Own Business

    Cherry''s chest was filled with photos. She was a little angry, "Moore! It''s my business. I don''t like it and I don''t accept other people''s opinions about me. I''m leaving! "


    Moore stopped her.


    He said hurriedly, "Take a look at these photos, it won''t take you long. Cherry, I admit that I have selfish motives. I want you to give up on Jonny. But the reality is that he doesn''t deserve you to wait for him! "


    Cherry stared at him.


    "He hasn''t contacted you for a week, has he?" Moore said quickly, "He didn''t pick you up, did he? He asked his brother to pick you up. What about him? Where is that bastard? " He looked through the photos and said, "How shameless he is to hide in this place and accompany this woman day and night! Do you want to see it? !"


    Cherry gave the photos back to him and said, "That''s enough! Moore, I don''t want to hear it, nor am I interested in it! You can keep them if you like. "


    She turned around and was about to leave.


    Moore stretched out his hand to pull her, but his arm was shaken off heavily.


    Jacob''s gloomy face appeared in front of him.


    Jacob asked coldly, "What photos? I want to see them! "


    Cherry stretched out her hand and held him, "I don''t want to see them. Let''s go. Your parents are waiting for us to go back for dinner..."


    Jacob stretched out his hands to Moore.


    His attitude was clear enough.


    Moore didn''t refuse.


    He put the photos in Jacob''s han


    his teeth and asked, "What''s going on?"


    "When... When did you get the key to my house? "


    Jonny sneered, "When did you and my brother become so close to each other?" He stared at Jacob. The feeling of being cheated on made him extremely angry.


    The hatred in his eyes pierced through Jacob''s eyes.


    "What else do you want? !"


    Jacob''s face didn''t change, "I just checked her body. I''m her family doctor. Have you forgotten? "


    "What kind of family doctor needs to take off his clothes when doing the examination? !" Said Jonny, gritting his teeth.


    Did he think he was an idiot?!


    Lowering his eyes, Jacob said, "That''s the truth..."


    Before he finished his words, Sarah grabbed her own collar and fell on the sofa.


    She burst into tears.


    Her hair was in a mess, her lips were red and swollen, her collar was open, and her face was full of tears, which made her look more pitiful.


    "Get out! I don''t want to see you anymore, Jacob!"


    Jacob didn''t say anything.


    He glanced at these two people and said, "Jonny, behave yourself. You should care more about Cherry. "


    "Why should I care?" Jonny raised his head and laughed, "You have taken good care of my two women and the so-called child, haven''t you?" He stared at his brother, "Get out, right now. Don''t give me a chance to regret. I''m afraid I will kill you!"


    Taking a deep breath, Jacob said, "Jonny, you..."


    "Fuck off!" Sarah jumped up.

 Chapter 107 Sow Discord

    She covered her collar with one hand and pushed him away with the other. She didn''t close the door until she pushed Jacob out. Leaning against the door, she cried sadly.


    Jonny looked at her and asked, "Why are you crying?"


    "Why am I crying?" Her eyes were as innocent as a rabbit''s. "Your biological brother said he wanted to check me up, then he kissed me and took off my clothes..."


    She seemed to find it difficult to speak it out, so she lowered her eyes and sobbed.


    Jonny''s face darkened.


    Seeing that he didn''t say anything, she cried harder. "He also told me that if he had known that I had such a good figure, he wouldn''t have refused me... He also said that I liked him in the first place. Now, he just wants to meet my wish. He is so obscene. I really regret that I fell in love with him at that time. I have told him again and again that the man I like now is you, and I am your woman... "


    Jonny sighed.


    He held her in his arms.


    He patted her back gently and kissed her hair.


    She felt relieved.


    She knew that he chose to believe her between her and his brother.


    "That bastard!" He cursed in a low voice. "Did he... Did he..."


    She raised her head pitifully and said, "No... You just came in, so he hasn''t succeeded yet... "


    She cried again.


    Jonny''s heart was almost broken by her tears.


    He picked her up, put her on the sofa, and kissed her hard. "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afr


    "


    As soon as he finished his words, he felt that it was a little inappropriate.


    Sure enough, Peter''s face turned livid. "Moore! I sent you abroad to study, but you went abroad to study these things? Is this how our ancestors taught you to talk to girls? !"


    Nancy bit her lower lip.


    Tears were welling up in her eyes.


    If she was alone, she would have cried to death.


    But now, she couldn''t cry!


    She took a few deep breaths and managed to hold back her tears. "Mr. Peter, you don''t have to blame Mr. Moore. He is really a gentleman... " God, tears were about to fall. What should she do? She pinched her nose and said, "But I''m really too stupid."


    ''Nancy, just show your dignity this time!''


    She rubbed her eyes and said, "I''m sorry to cause you two trouble in the He Group these days." She bowed deeply.


    Peter was shocked. "Nancy, don''t say that. You know, I always like you. Your father is my good friend. I really want you to be my son''s wife..."


    To her surprise, Moore didn''t refute his father this time.


    His eyes were fixed on Nancy''s face.


    Nancy kept her posture of bending down and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Peter. You put us in a dilemma."


    She finally raised her head.


    A hint of awkwardness flashed on her pretty face. "I will hand over my work as soon as possible."


    "What do you mean by handover?" Peter was shocked, "Nancy, I promised your father to take care of you. You..."

 Chapter 108 Disheartened

    "I can''t do a little thing well. I''m also disappointed in myself." Nancy smiled with self-mockery and said, "Maybe I''m not suitable for such a job." She forced a smile and continued, "It doesn''t matter. Maybe it only proves that I''m not fit to work in the office building. I can look for other jobs..."


    Peter stood up and said, "Nancy, please don''t say that. I think you did a good job. Really, really..."


    Moore''s lips moved a few times, but he didn''t say anything.


    Nancy didn''t look at any of them.


    "Thank you, Mr. Peter. But I''m really going to leave. I know I''m willful, but I''ll put my resignation on your desk. "


    Peter said, "Nancy, don''t do that. There is no one else in the company who can replace you. According to the company''s rules, you must resign a month in advance, so that we can find a new employee to do your work. And you have to finish the handover before you can leave."


    As he spoke, he winked at Moore to say something to ask her to stay.


    Moore pursed his lips and said nothing.


    Nancy straightened her back and said, "It''s just a coffee making job that anyone can do. Mr. Peter, don''t be kidding. If the handover is needed, " She turned around and even showed a smile. "I can leave my coffee machine to Lily and teach her how to use it."


    She even made a joke.


    Lily was another assistant secretary of Moore. She was responsible for completing the documents and maintaining clients for Moore.


    Her ability could only set off Na


    s okay. He will keep an eye on it for you. I want to tell you another good news. " Donna said excitedly, "Your brother Jonny is afraid that you will be in a bad mood after losing your job, so he sponsored you with one hundred thousand dollars so that you can travel and go on vacation in the mainland. What do you think? "


    Nancy was in a good mood, "Really? That''s good. "


    It felt good to go out for a walk, get rid of the family and leave H City.


    "Didn''t you say that my brother Jacob would go back to work in the mainland?"


    Hearing this, Donna was in a bad mood. "Yes."


    Nancy clapped her hands and said, "That''s great. At that time, if I find a suitable job there, I will also work in the mainland like my brother! That''s great. I feel safe to be with my brother! "


    How could Donna expect that?


    She panicked and said, "You can''t do this. You are all going to leave us..."


    "Mom, I''m so hungry. Is the noodles ready?" Nancy touched her belly.


    Donna patted her own head and said, "Shit!" She rushed back to the kitchen and said in a hurry, "Oh, look at my memory! I forget I was cooking noodles! "


    It could be imagined that the dough had been burnt.


    Nancy didn''t eat the noodles. She could only stare at her mother''s back, who was busy washing the pot.


    She finally knew that the creator was fair.


    Her personality was inherited from her mother, so she shouldn''t complain. She didn''t have any gene mutation. She was her mother''s daughter!

 Chapter 109 Leave Everything to Me

    With the financial support of Jonny, Nancy was relieved and began to pack her luggage.


    She had browsed a lot of tourist lines on the Internet, but she was not satisfied.


    The travel agency was too tricky. She didn''t like to be driven from this scenic spot to that scenic spot like a duck. The food was terrible, and the group members might snore at night.


    There was a lot of time, so she decided to take a self-service tour.


    Although she was a little confused, she couldn''t let others make fun of her all her life.


    If she had to work in the mainland in the future, at least she had to learn to take care of herself.


    After making up her mind, she felt relieved.


    Now she only knew one thing.


    Only by leaving H City, her restless heart could calm down.


    Only in this way could she forget the man she would never get.


    She folded her clothes and sighed slightly.


    She resigned, but he didn''t text her or call her.


    She gave a self-mocking smile.


    He must be glad that he finally got rid of her. How could he pretend to ask her to go back?


    How could she not know herself?


    While she was thinking, there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in, please."


    Jacob walked into the room.


    Seeing her brother, Nancy smiled, "Brother, didn''t you go upstairs?"


    Jacob shook his head.


    He knew what was on Nancy''s mind, so he just said, "Cherry won''t come downstairs these days. You don''t have to hide in your room."


    Nancy lowered her head and said, "Then she doesn''t have to hide from me all the time. I''m going to the mainland."


    She had heard fr


    d.


    Jacob drove her car to the Private House.


    "Thank you so much!" With her hands clasped together, Cherry said, "Every time I go to the auto repair shop, those people always make me confused. Fortunately, you help me this time."


    The car was almost on fire because of the collision. She had been pessimistic and prepared to change the car.


    She didn''t expect that he would fix everything for her in a few days.


    "A friend of mine is running an auto repair shop and I asked him for help." He said lightly. She was not a weak woman who couldn''t do anything. He didn''t believe that she couldn''t send the car for repair by herself.


    But that was Cherry.


    She would at least show her gratitude for his help.


    Even if she couldn''t repay him, at least she would make him feel good.


    She was really a smart girl.


    "I asked him to install a GPS tracker." Jacob opened the door and pointed at it, "Here. In this way, if something happens, you can quickly locate yourself, and then the machine will contact the nearest police station as soon as possible. I have set my home''s number as one of the phone number in it. My father will soon receive your call for help if something happens. "


    Cherry''s eyebrows twitched.


    With a smile at the corners of her mouth, she asked, "Aren''t you going to pick me up?"


    He nodded, "I have something to do recently."


    Her heart jolted. She really wanted to ask him what on earth happened, but smart as she was, she would not expose herself like this.


    She continued to sound out, "Are you too busy to go home for dinner?"

 Chapter 110 I Dont Want You to Leave

    He didn''t answer, but just smiled lightly.


    He looked unfathomable!


    She couldn''t help pouting.


    ''Why are you so arrogant?


    I won''t ask you.


    I''m not curious at all!''


    However, when she came back to Jacob''s home, she opened the fridge and found that it was full of things.


    "What''s this?" There were many white bottles. Her temples were throbbing.


    "Milk, one bottle a day." Jacob replied.


    "So many? Are you going to let me drink until the day of childbirth? " Cherry''s eyelids twitched.


    She thought she would throw up when she saw the milk that day.


    No, she would get fat before that!


    "That''s not bad." There was no trace of joking on his face.


    There were also a lot of things in the storage room.


    There was even a baby stroller and a baby''s bathtub...


    "I saw them a few days ago. I thought they were a good gifts for the child, so I bought them." His tone was still calm.


    She couldn''t stand it anymore.


    She turned to look at him and asked, "Where are you going recently?"


    He lowered his eyes and said nothing.


    Why didn''t he tell her?


    Cherry bit her lower lip.


    After drinking a bottle of milk, she went to bed.


    She was frightened by the whole fridge of milk.


    He couldn''t go home to supervise her recently, and she had an idea.


    If she continued to stay here, they would find out the truth sooner or later.


    She''d better take advantage of these days to get out of here as soon as possible.


    However, she thought that after she left, the most difficult thing for her to get used to would be that she might not have him in her life...


    What she didn''


    ded the map of J City he bought at the airport.


    He had a very clear mind. With a slight scratch of his fingertips, he had already determined a route.


    "We are in the Xinyue Hotel next to the Capital International Airport of J city. We can take the direct subway to Dongzhimen Station and change to line 2 subway. We can arrive at the Imperial Palace after passing through the Tiananmen Square at the front door."


    Nancy looked at him with admiration, "Brother, you know so much."


    Looking at her helplessly, Jacob said, "Nancy, I have lived in J City for many years..."


    Nancy was so embarrassed that she said, "Yes, I almost forgot that you were studying in J City and worked in J City for a period of time..."


    It was so embarrassing.


    Jacob continued, "Then we can eat roast duck in Qianmen Street. Quanjude, the most famous roast duck restaurant in China, is there. After dinner, we can go to Houhai, where the scenery is also very good... "


    Nancy smiled, "Did you often show your girlfriend around the J City?"


    Jacob looked at her with a smile, "You can see my classmate tomorrow. You can ask him if I have a girlfriend." He packed up her things and said, "Take a shower. My classmate has found a new hotel for us tomorrow."


    Nancy blinked her eyes and said, "Your classmate sounds great."


    Jacob also smiled, "He is really a good man. His name was Mathias Yang. He was a big shot in our school at that time. He has a good life in J City. Now he is the director of a private hospital. "


    Nancy opened her mouth wide, "Wow, he''s awesome. But he must not be as good-looking as you. "

 Chapter 111 Keep a Person in Her Heart

    Must be.


    "I''m not good looking." Jacob was depressed.


    Touching her brother''s side face with fascination, Nancy asked, "If you are not good looking, who else is good looking?"


    "He is more handsome than me." Jacob patted her hand lightly, "You dirty cat, go to take a shower."


    Nancy picked up her clothes, giggled and walked into the bathroom.


    Although the air in J City was not very fresh, Nancy was in a good mood after she came here.


    That was enough.


    Lowering his head, Jacob helped Nancy open the suitcase.


    Seeing the messy clothes inside, he couldn''t help shaking his head and squatted down to help her pack up.


    How could she put her underwear and food together? The biscuits were not packed in big bags. They were crushed when they were consigned, and the biscuit crumbs fell into the clothes, making a mess.


    ''If it was Cherry, she would not make things in such a mess.''


    He shook the biscuit crumbs on the clothes and couldn''t help thinking.


    There was a knock on the door.


    But obviously, it was not his door that being knocked.


    The guests in other rooms opened the door and Jacob didn''t know what they were talking about with the people outside.


    While the door was closed, there was a knock on another door again.


    It seemed that someone was looking for someone.


    After packing up, he stood up and opened the door. When he was about to


    Did he leave or abandon her?


    His eyes flickered for a while, and finally he said as if he had let out a sigh of relief, "I can''t leave everything behind now. Before Jonny takes responsibility, I can''t leave you alone..."


    She cried again, "I don''t want him!"


    He sat on the ground and held her in his arms.


    She leaned against his chest and burst into tears.


    He patted her on the back and said, "I just came to J City with Nancy. I only asked for three days'' leave. Cherry, I''m not leaving you. I''m not... I can''t leave you, you know? "


    He held her hand and pressed it against his chest. "You asked me if I know. The do you know? "


    She suddenly raised her head and held his face. "I know nothing. I just know that I can''t be separated from you..." She looked at him painfully, "No. I can''t. If there is something that I can''t get rid of, it''s you! "


    He narrowed his eyes. Suddenly, he reached out and pressed the back side of her head.


    He kissed her.


    She gasped and fell into his arms.


    There was a knock on the door.


    It was like a magic spell.


    In an instant, everything returned to where it had been.


    He quickly looked away and signaled her to get down from him.


    "Who is it?" He asked.


    "Brother, it''s me." Nancy continued to knock on the door, "Brother, come here quickly. Did you help me pack my luggage? I can''t even find my things! "

 Chapter 112 Are You Afraid of Me Leaving Again

    Jacob opened the door.


    "Where on earth have you put my invisible chest belt?" Asked Nancy in a low voice.


    Lowering his eyes, Jacob asked, "How could I touch something like that?"


    "Did I forget to bring it here again?" Nancy was upset.


    With her back to the two, Cherry had already tidied up her hair.


    She turned around and smiled at Nancy, "Hello, Nancy."


    Nancy was shocked, "What? Cherry? Why are you here? "


    "Uh..." Cherry rolled her eyes and said, "I came to J City to meet an old friend. I''m going to talk about cooperation with her."


    "What a coincidence!" Nancy didn''t think about anything else.


    Although Cherry''s clothes were wrinkled.


    Although Cherry''s lips were red and swollen.


    She still didn''t think much of Cherry and her brother.


    She just worried about one thing, "I don''t have a shoulder belt. What should I do when I wear the clothes tomorrow? Cherry, do you have one? "


    Jacob glanced at Cherry.


    Cherry blushed again.


    "I... I didn''t take any luggage with me... " She came here for her lover. Why should she take the invisible shoulder belt?


    There was a faint smile on Jacob''s face.


    Cherry glared at him.


    It was not until then that Nancy felt something was wrong. "Well, you came here without taking your luggage? How many days are you going to stay here? "


    "I''ll go back after I see her." Cherry lied.


    "All right," interrupted Jacob, "it''s so cold now. Why are you going to wear off-the-shoulder clothes? Stop it. You have taken a long flight. Go to bed. Cherr


    . This is... " He hesitated for a moment and said, "My friend."


    The smile in Mathias Yang''s eyes became a little ambiguous, but he didn''t point it out. "Nice to meet you two. You''ve just arrived at J City, and I''ve found a guide for you. In these two days, you can follow the guide to tour around the old J City. It''s rare for you to come here. Although the air is not good and the weather is cold, at least, you can enjoy the scenic spots here, right? "


    Cherry smiled and said, "Thank you for your concern, sir. However, after all, Jacob is more familiar with J City than us after staying here for so many years. He can take us with him. We''d better not bother you. "


    Mathias Yang was surprised.


    He looked at Jacob, who gave him a calm expression before he laughed. "I always thought that Jacob liked that kind of girl... I didn''t expect... Well, I''m really surprised. I''m sorry. "


    Cherry raised her eyebrows, and Nancy said first, "Cherry is not my eldest brother''s girlfriend, but my second brother''s."


    Mathias Yang was even more surprised.


    Glancing at her, Jacob asked, "When can you change your rash character?"


    Mathias Yang said appropriately, "That''s how cute you are."


    Hearing his praise, Nancy blushed.


    Lowering his eyebrows, Jacob smiled faintly.


    Cherry understood what he meant and smiled.


    "Stop laughing, okay?" However, Mathias Yang complained, "If you smile, something bad will happen."


    "People like you just can''t bear others to treat you well." Jacob glanced at him and said.

 Chapter 113 Smart Man

    While they were talking, the roast duck had been served.


    The professional cook was quite efficient.


    The roast duck was still hot, and the duck breast was not sunken. The cook had already put pieces of meat on the plate for food. The method of slicing the duck was quite fastidious.


    Cherry saw that he first sliced the duck skin when it was hot. At this time, the skin was crisp and delicious, and then he sliced the duck meat. Every piece of the duck meat with skin was thin and not broken.


    The condiments had already been prepared.


    Mathias dipped a piece of roast duck into a sweet sauce and some chopped green onion, as well as some cucumber or radish sticks, and handed them to the two ladies.


    Cherry took a bite. The duck meat tasted delicious.


    However, she pursed her lips and felt a little spicy.


    Especially the flavor of chopped green onion, as a southerner, she really couldn''t get used to it.


    Jacob handed her another piece of duck meat, "Dipped it in white sugar. It tastes special. "


    Nancy''s eyes turned red because of the spicy taste.


    Hearing that there was sugar to eat, she quickly dipped the duck meat in the sugar and put it into her mouth.


    "It''s so sweet." The two girls were really fond of sweet food.


    With a bigger smile on his face, Mathias said, "I didn''t expect that Jacob knows women well too."


    Glancing at him, Jacob tore two pieces of thin pancakes, smeared each piece with sweet sauce, put cucumber strips, soy sauce and cucumber strips, rolled them up, and put them on the plate for the two


    in J City? Vacuuming? "


    "She found a job." Jacob said simply, "She is running a cafe with my friend. Whether it''s good or bad, you have to let her have a try. "


    "And..." Cherry added, "It''s great that Jacob''s friend is still single."


    "Okay," said Donna happily. But that girl is very silly. I''m afraid that she will be deceived. "


    "I''ll go to see her later. Don''t worry. " "If something happens, she will tell us," said Jacob, comforting her mother.


    Donna was overjoyed, "That''s great. She found a job as soon as she went out. It would be better not to come back. Or she would be unhappy again when she meets that person. "


    She was so happy that she forgot to ask why Cherry came back from J City with Jacob.


    Cherry had left her Private House for three days, but she didn''t want to know whether her father had sold that restaurant to pay off his gambling debts.


    Now her heart and eyes were full of her beloved man.


    Other things were not a big deal.


    The two went upstairs together.


    When Jacob opened the door, he said, "You''ve been looking at me just now. Do you find something special?"


    After closing the door, Cherry got into his arms and said, "I haven''t seen enough. I just want to see how long you still want to pretend to be the child''s uncle. "


    Being hit by her, Jacob took a step back and finally stopped.


    He held her in his arms, raised her chin, kissed her lips and said, "So, you want to take me upstairs and do whatever you want?"


    "Of course not!" She smiled sweetly and was put on the sofa by him.

 Chapter 114 The Party

    He clasped her hands.


    He kissed her.


    The two of them couldn''t help but kiss each other.


    The phone in Cherry''s bag rang crazily.


    Hearing that, Jacob froze and let go of her.


    He said in a low voice, "Answer the phone."


    She was still in a daze.


    He stretched out his long arm, grabbed her bag, took out the phone and put it in her hand.


    It was Adela''s name.


    Startled, Cherry picked up the phone in a hurry.


    Jacob sat on the sofa.


    Cherry walked to the balcony unconsciously.


    Even though the TV was on, she couldn''t help but stare at him, afraid that he would hear any word they talked.


    "Hello? Adela? "


    "Hey, Cherry, where have you been?" Adela''s voice was still careless, "I went to your restaurant to look for you this morning. Your father said that you haven''t been there for a few days. He called you, but your phone was turned off..."


    "Oh, I was on the plane. I went to the J City. " Cherry didn''t want to talk much about it.


    "Ha-ha. Go to J City and learn to cook roast duck from others? Or do you want to learn to cook chicken rolls in the old J City? It''s so funny. KFC already has chicken rolls. "


    Sweat broke out on Cherry''s forehead. "Adela, don''t be kidding, okay? But I really brought you a roast duck. I''ll send it to you tomorrow. "


    "Okay. Come with me to the party tomorrow. "


    "What kind of party?" Cherry was confused.


    "It''s just a group blind date." Adela said casually, "My colleague insisted that I attend the party and said there were


    ? Let''s go home. "


    The man''s eyes widened. "How could you have a child?"


    "Your words are so strange. I''m his girlfriend and will be his wife soon. Why can''t I have his child? " Adela retorted.


    She hated bitches and scums the most!


    If she wasn''t pregnant, she would beat him so hard that his mother couldn''t even recognize him!


    "He is a gay. Don''t you know?" The man giggled, "How could you still be willing to marry him?"


    "My boyfriend is rich. I don''t mind his buying a male prostitute for fun." Adela smiled.


    Liam Murong glanced at her.


    "Let''s go." She pulled him.


    He really left with her.


    Seeing him sitting on the passenger seat absentmindedly, Adela asked, "Where did you park your car? I''ll drive you there. "


    Liam Murong shook his head, "I... I gave the car to him... " He covered his face and began to sob unexpectedly. "I can give him everything, but he used my money to raise a woman, and let that woman scold and beat me..."


    Adela rolled her eyes and said, "Then why are you still crying for such a person? Aren''t you more stupid? You''re running a company. What do you think your subordinates will think of you? "


    Liam looked up at her, "I don''t care what others think of me anymore. My father has given up on me..."


    "A gay is also a man." She said indifferently, "You should give your love to someone worth it." She gritted her teeth and said, "Bitch, no matter what happened, should be trampled to death!"


    She stamped her feet, which surprised him.

 Chapter 115 Strike a Deal

    "You... Where is the father of your baby? " He suddenly said.


    Adela smiled, "He is also a bad man. He left. " She lowered her head and laughed, "But I turned around faster than him. He left without even a word. He doesn''t know I''m pregnant. Of course, I don''t need him to know. "


    Liam looked at her and asked, "So, you are a single mother?"


    Adela touched her belly and stared at him angrily, "I helped you just now. Why do you mention the thing that makes me unhappy? Do you know how to speak? "


    Liam stammered, "I... I didn''t mean that." He tried to make it clear, "I mean, my father has always wanted me to get married, but I really don''t like girls. He has arranged many blind dates for me, and the requirements are reduced to as long as they are women. But I... "


    "Then?" Adela raised her eyebrows.


    "You have a child. You need a home. I need a wife and a child. We... " He paused and said cautiously, "Let''s get married!"


    Adela was so shocked that her eyes wide opened. "What did you say? !"


    "I will take the child as my own child." Liam''s expression was quite sincere, "Although it''s impolite, I still have to tell you that I don''t like women at all and I don''t have sexual desire for women. Therefore, our marriage is just to deceive others. Of course, we can also sign the agreement. As long as you find someone you like in the future and want to find a new life, I will definitely cooperate with you to complete the divorce proced


    s reading a magazine, while Donna was yawning. Only York was pacing back and forth excitedly. When he saw Cherry come in, he smiled unexpectedly.


    Cherry was shocked.


    "Mr. York." She greeted him.


    "Have a seat." York said with a smile, "You''ve been busy all day. You must be tired. You are almost four months pregnant now, aren''t you? "


    He looked down at Cherry and said, "It seems that your belly is still..."


    Although Cherry deliberately wore loose clothes, her belly didn''t look big.


    "Jacob." York said to Jacob, "Find some time to go to the hospital with Cherry these days. It''s already four months. Why is the baby still so small? "


    "Well, it''s not small anymore. I''m just wearing a lot of clothes, so it doesn''t show my belly." Cherry smiled awkwardly, "I have visited the obstetrician and checked it out every month. Don''t worry."


    Jacob smiled at her.


    But at this moment, Cherry was not in the mood to appreciate the smile of the handsome man. She sat down uneasily and asked, "Mr. York, is it what you want to talk about with me today specially?"


    "No, no." York said patiently, "I met an old friend today. He is a famous fate expert in H City. He calculated for me and asked if my family was going to have a baby. He also told me that the baby must be a boy. He gave me a word, saying that it could be the child''s name in the future and ensure his lifetime glory. "


    He picked up the pen and wrote the word on the paper.

 Chapter 116 Name

    Donna also quickly approached to have a look.


    "Luke?" She read it out.


    "Yes, it has an implied meaning. It means being aboveboard and impartial. "


    Sweat dripped from Cherry''s forehead.


    "What do you think?" He asked.


    "Okay, okay..." Cherry replied awkwardly.


    Jacob looked at Cherry with concern in his eyes.


    When the two went upstairs together, he asked in a low voice, "Don''t you like the name given by my father?"


    "I..." How could Cherry say that?


    She didn''t even have a child, but the name had been given. Where could she get a child back then?


    She was so annoyed.


    "It doesn''t matter." But he seemed to understand what she was thinking.


    He held her gently and said, "You won''t leave the child. In the future, I will take you to live in the mainland. Don''t worry. "


    Cherry was so smart, but now she couldn''t figure out what he meant.


    She could only lie on the bed alone, tossing and turning.


    On the second day, she got dark circles under her eyes.


    "If you really don''t like that name, just take it as a nickname." Jacob smiled, "You don''t have to take my father''s opinion too seriously."


    Heaving a deep sigh, Cherry said, "Your father doesn''t like to be rejected by others."


    "Why not?" He straightened his face and said, "At that time, do you think he can calmly accept our relationship?"


    He held her hand.


    le, he opened his eyes.


    She was absent-minded on the steering wheel.


    "What''s wrong?" She asked in a low voice.


    "It''s okay. Let''s go upstairs. " He buttoned her up and said, "It''s late. Go to bed."


    She got off the car and combed her hair in front of the mirror.


    He rubbed his face and got out of the car.


    He walked quickly in front of her and said, "Let''s go."


    "Wait for me." She trotted behind him and tried to hold his hand.


    He shrank his hand and said, "Don''t do this here... Wait a minute... "


    Now, the relationship between the two of them was not public yet.


    Her hands and heart shrank.


    Did he still mind the fact that she was pregnant with Jonny''s child?


    In that case, why did he choose to start with her?


    Or was he just having fun with her and didn''t put it into his future plan?


    She slowed down.


    Her heart sank.


    Even such a temptation didn''t move him.


    Was he interested in her or not?


    No! It was not her style to give up easily!


    She gritted her teeth and chased after him.


    As soon as Jacob got home, he hid in his room.


    Cherry took the things out of the bag and couldn''t help but want to retreat.


    "No. Cherry, you must hold it! "


    Now it was not a matter of being pregnant or not.


    Now, it was time for her to prove her charm!


    She gritted her teeth and chose the hottest underwear.

 Chapter 117 Am I Beautiful

    She washed herself well and put on the attractive perfume behind her ears.


    She put on her underwear and blushed in front of the mirror.


    Whatever!


    She gritted her teeth, puffed out her chest, gathered her courage and knocked on his door.


    "Come in, please." He was looking through the medical materials.


    Cherry put her hand on his shoulder.


    When he looked back, the usual calm man was so shocked that his eyes wide opened.


    "You..." He didn''t finish his words.


    Because she had already sat on his lap.


    She was obviously nervous.


    Cherry, who had always been polite, stuttered, "Um... Am I beautiful? "


    He blinked his eyes and said, "Do you think I can notice whether your face looks good or not when you dress like this?"


    She licked her lips and asked, "Not pretty?"


    She had never worn such clothes.


    In order to protect herself, she didn''t dare to wear too revealing clothes.


    She was courting death in social engagements if she wore such clothes.


    But in front of him, she was willing to.


    She wanted to be his woman.


    But obviously, he didn''t know much about it.


    "Change your clothes." He said lightly.


    Her heart was frustrated and she was not reconciled. "Don''t I have a good figure?"


    "Change it." He couldn''t promise her what would happen if she stayed here for a little longer.


    "No!" It was rare for her to be willful.


    She turned his face around and said, "If you don''t like it, I can change another one!"


    "Stop it." He said lightly.


    She was about to cry. "Why don''t you lik


    Several people greeted, "Mathias."


    Hearing the voice, Nancy raised her head quickly with a hint of surprise on her face.


    Moore''s face darkened.


    Nancy ignored him deliberately and said, "Mathias, as usual?"


    "Yes. A cup of coffee. Hurry up. My father is coming this afternoon. I have to prepare for it. " He sat beside Moore.


    Nancy replied. She ignored Moore and began to make coffee as quickly as she could, just like a hard-working bee.


    Moore frowned and said, "Nancy!" How dare she ignore him?


    Nancy''s shoulders trembled.


    Mathias glanced at him and asked, "Who are you?"


    Moore narrowed his eyes and asked, "Who are you?"


    ''First come, first served. Does he know the rules?''!


    Nancy ran out of the counter in a hurry, "Moore, Moore He, don''t make trouble here!"


    Moore was furious.


    When did he make trouble?


    The man sat on the chair, dressed in white robe.


    He smiled unhurriedly, "Do you know Nancy?"


    Nancy ran to him and held his hand, "Mathias..."


    Moore was furious.


    She called him Moore He and the man in front of her Mathias!


    It was obvious which side she was on!


    His eyes darkened and he sneered, "It turns out that you have found another man you like, Nancy. No wonder!"


    What a skittish woman!


    He snorted and didn''t order any coffee. He stood up and strode out of the cafe.


    Mathias looked down at Nancy and asked, "Your friend?"


    Nancy looked embarrassed, "Have you ever seen someone talk to a friend like this?"


    "Is he your boyfriend?" He smiled meaningfully.

 Chapter 118 Be Good to Her

    "No." If he was really her boyfriend, then the sun was rising from the West.


    The others cheered him up, "It doesn''t matter. Even if he is her boyfriend, you can defeat him."


    Mathias burst into laughter.


    Nancy blushed and asked, "What are you talking about?"


    The door was pushed open again.


    She stamped her feet and said, "I don''t want to talk to you anymore. I''m going to greet the guests."


    As soon as the man walked into the cafe, the whole room was quiet.


    Everyone stood up respectfully, "Mr. Chairman."


    Lowering his hands, Mathias stood up and said, "Dad."


    Nancy stuck out her tongue and stammered, "Well, Mr. Chairman..."


    By the way, she was not his employee. Why did she call him like that too?


    When she chagrined, the gray haired man in front of her had already looked at her up and down. "Are you the younger sister of that big star?"


    Nancy was embarrassed, "Mr. Chairman, I''m Nancy."


    Mathias'' father, Hanley Yang, nodded without any emotion in his eyes.


    "Dad." Mathias went up and said, "Come to my office and have a talk. I thought you won''t come until this afternoon."


    Hanley Yang smiled, "No, if I didn''t come until this afternoon. How could I know that my son has such a good place to go?" He simply sat down and said, "I just come to see you. Miss Nancy," he looked at Nancy, "please give me a cup of coffee too."


    Nancy didn''t dare to neglect him.


    She immediately began to grind the coffee.


    The employees didn''t dare to sit still.


    They quickly paid the bill and left.


    For a moment, there were onl


    un.


    One was as cold as ice, and the other was as warm as sun. How could they become good friends?


    It was indeed a miracle.


    "Your brother might have a girlfriend, right?" After seeing Jacob board on the plane hurried back that same night, Mathias looked at the dark night outside with a smile on his face and asked.


    "No way." Nancy denied without hesitation, "Unless he suddenly found one in the past ten days after I left H City." "You are so simple," said Mathias, casting a glance at her.


    All of a sudden, he changed the subject. "So, when my father saw you for the first time, he said that you were a very suitable person to be my wife. He really hoped that you could date with me."


    This sentence was so sudden that Nancy was stunned.


    After a long while, she finally found her voice. "No... It''s impossible. You are from a rich family... "


    With a smile, Mathias didn''t say anything.


    She was a simple girl. He didn''t have the heart to add a black touch to her white world.


    Her second elder brother was a famous star. Now, everyone in the social circle knew that Jonny and the daughter of the tycoon of A City, Blaze Murong, were having a close relationship.


    His father''s wishful thinking was shrewd.


    On the one hand, he could won over both Jonny and Blaze Murong.


    On the other hand, he also found that he and Nancy were on good terms. At least, he wouldn''t fight back like he used to resist the so-called daughters of big families.


    Therefore, in the past few days, his father had talked about it in his ear several times.

 Chapter 119 Are You Serious

    "Are you serious?" Nancy looked at his face carefully.


    "If I''m serious, can you accept me?" He pulled over and looked at her seriously.


    Such a handsome man, in such a dark night, his eyes were still bright than the stars in the sky.


    Although she didn''t love him, her heart was still beating fast. "Don''t... Don''t look at me like that. I can''t stand it. You have someone you like. If I am with you, what about her? "


    He reached out his hand and touched her hair. "She already... Doesn''t want me... "


    He had always been smiling warmly like the sun, but there was actually a trace of sadness on his face now.


    She quickly leaned over and said, "Don''t be sad. I was also dumped hard. He said that even if I was the only woman in the world, he would choose to love a man instead of me. "


    Poor girl, in order to comfort him, she even took out her sad things as a talk.


    She was such a kind girl...


    He pursed his lips and said, "That''s because he can''t see how good you are! Let''s have a try, okay? "


    Her lips opened and closed. "What? Have a try? I... I just take you as my brother... "


    "It doesn''t matter." A hint of slyness flashed through his eyes. "Just do me a favor. If my ex-girlfriend gets jealous when she sees me dating you, maybe she will come to me and get back together with me. In this way, you will have boundless merits. "


    Nancy''s face lit up.


    She nodded hard and said, "Okay. As long as I can help you, just let''s pretend to be in love! "


    The smile on Mathias'' fac


    said that he had bought insurance for these hands for one hundred million dollars.


    He seemed to be concentrating on eating, but out of the corner of his eyes, he did not miss the small movements of the two.


    The more composed he was, the more nervous Liam became.


    His father didn''t reply for a long time, and Liam looked at Adela from time to time. The uneasiness in his heart became stronger and stronger.


    Adela held his hand, indicating him to calm down.


    Blaze continued to eat the sashimi.


    ''If the enemy don''t move, I won''t.


    Even if the enemy moves, I may not necessarily move.''


    She didn''t interrupt him while he was eating.


    After swallowing the food in his mouth, Blaze slowly wiped the corner of his mouth with a white napkin and said, "If my memory serves me right, Miss Adela, you don''t have any other relatives at home, right?"


    Adela''s heart jolted, but she still smiled and said, "Yes. It seems that you know me well. In this way, you should be able to believe that I really love Liam. "


    Adela looked into Blaze''s eyes fearlessly.


    This man had already investigated her. Just now, he pretended to be indifferent.


    That''s good.


    Since he had already investigated her, he should have known how many pursuers she had blocked for his stupid son. She was four months pregnant, and she had to fight with those tall Gay for her husband. She was really glad that she had learned Wing Chun!


    "But I really mind that you had a boyfriend before Liam." Blaze smiled faintly.

 Chapter 120 Show No Weakness

    Adela didn''t show any weakness. "That''s in the past. If Liam doesn''t mind my past, I won''t mind his past either. Anyway, he is my man and our child''s father from now on. Whoever dares to compete with me for him, I''ll beat him to a pulp! "


    It would be strange if she didn''t mind.


    ''What a cunning old fox!


    My patience is limited!''


    If he kept talking, she wouldn''t play this game!


    Liam became more nervous.


    What kind of people his father was?


    How many people were forced to go bankrupt by his father?


    How dare she talk to his father like that?


    Was she going to be his wife after death?


    Blaze narrowed his eyes.


    It was the first time in his life that he had met a woman who dared to talk to him like this.


    He lowered his eyes and wiped his silver knife carefully.


    Adela didn''t blink.


    He suddenly laughed.


    "Sure enough, you''re the destined daughter-in-law of our Murong Clan."


    His words were confusing.


    The two young people were both stunned.


    "I''ll leave my son to you." He stood up and said, "Don''t forget what you said today."


    The butler beside supported him.


    "I''m old. I feel sleepy after dinner. Adela, take a seat. We are all family. Let Liam accompany you. I''ll take a break. "


    With the help of the butler, he went upstairs slowly.


    Before he left, he turned around and glanced at her indifferently. "Remember what you said today. I''ll leave my son to you. If anyone dares to covet your husband..." He looked at the butler.


    The old man who was ove


    t my father to live to be a hundred! "


    Blaze smiled and said, "Silly girl, I''ll become an old monster if I live to be a hundred. At that time, someone will want me to die as soon as possible, right? "


    As soon as he finished his words, he glanced at Jonny secretly.


    Jonny''s heart skipped a beat. He strode forward and respectfully greeted, "Hello, Mr. Blaze."


    "Our casino business is not bad, but we don''t need a spokesperson." Blaze said deliberately.


    "Dad, what are you talking about?" Sarah couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "Isn''t it? You brought this big star here not to ask him to endorse? " Blaze pretended to not know.


    "Dad!" Sarah shook her father''s hand and said coquettishly, "He is my boyfriend."


    "Oh?" Blaze raised his eyebrows.


    "Yes." Jonny said carefully, "Mr. Blaze, I''ll be nice to Sarah. We have been together for a period of time... "


    But Blaze didn''t look at him.


    He just touched Sarah''s hair lovingly and said, "Look at you. Your hair is wet all the way back. Go to wash and have a rest. Have dinner with your future sister-in-law tonight. " He sighed, "I told you not to act in any movie. You didn''t listen to me and were addicted to it..."


    "Because it''s really fun." Sarah acted like a spoiled child, "Dad, is my sister-in-law nice?"


    "No matter how nice she is, she is not as nice as you." He looked at the butler and said, "Go and prepare a guest room for Mr. Jonny. They have been tired all the way. Ask them to have a rest. I have to go to the company. "

 Chapter 121 An Unexpected Guest

    The Butler answered in a hurry.


    Sarah''s lips moved, but she didn''t make a sound.


    She glanced at Jonny, indicating him to calm down.


    She held her father''s hand and followed him out. "Father, I haven''t been back for a long time. Let me go to the company with you."


    In the past, her father didn''t like her to go to that kind of place.


    He always said that it was not suitable for girls to go there.


    But this time, her father didn''t object.


    He got into the car with Sarah.


    "You''re really addicted to it." He said lightly.


    "So, Dad, let me continue to act, okay?"


    "You''ve already played with fire. What else do you want me to say?" Blaze lowered his eyes.


    "What are you talking about?" Sarah pretended not to know what he meant.


    "He is an actor, playing with him is okay." He said lightly, "It''s unnecessary to bring him home." She understood what he meant.


    "Dad, you..." Sarah''s pretty face turned pale.


    "But if my daughter likes it, I will like it." He suddenly changed the topic.


    "Dad, you are so bad." Sarah threw herself into her father''s arms.


    Blaze laughed, but not to the bottom of his eyes.


    It was easy to deceive his daughter.


    Wanting to deceive him?


    Humph! That man is not qualified!


    It was late at night.


    Blaze sat in the living room.


    The light was dim.


    He wiped his crutch intently, and even the soft footsteps around him


    morning he opened the door, he saw her and had the breakfast prepared by her.


    How much could she love a person?


    That''s it.


    She put away her phone and went to the kitchen.


    He stayed up late. When she went back tonight, she had to prepare the soup and stew it for him tomorrow morning.


    His body was not only his, but also hers.


    He had repaired her car before.


    It looked like a new car.


    He also prepared a small fridge for her.


    As for the monitoring function, she had never used it.


    She jumped into the car. It was dark. She turned on the front light, barely lighting up the back alley.


    The H City was a little quiet tonight.


    It was raining outside and the road was slippery.


    Holding the steering wheel steadily, Cherry drove the car steadily.


    When the car was about to turn into the lane, a car suddenly rushed out in front of her.


    The car blocked her way.


    Cherry was shocked and quickly stepped on the brake.


    She wanted to step back, but she could see clearly from the rearview mirror that another car was standing behind her.


    Her heart skipped a beat and her palms were sweating.


    The door of the car in front had been opened.


    A huge black umbrella popped out.


    The man under the umbrella smiled sinisterly.


    A man in black held an umbrella for him. He walked to Cherry''s car and knocked on the window. "Miss Cherry, how are you?"

 Chapter 122 Tear You to Pieces!

    "Mr. Gavin, long time no see," said Cherry with a forced smile.


    Gavin burst into laughter and said, "Cherry, it''s worthwhile for me to stay in the prison for more than half a year to see your expression like this. But I promise you, your expression will be more and more interesting next. How about we make a bet? "


    "No, thanks." Cherry pursed her lips. She opened the box in her car secretly and took out a small knife for eyebrow trimming.


    Several men in black got out of the car behind her and surrounded her car.


    "What? Miss Cherry, why don''t you get out of the car to welcome your old friend? I''ve been missing you day and night. "


    The corners of Cherry''s mouth moved.


    Out of the corner of her eyes, she nervously looked at where she could escape.


    Her right foot had quietly stepped on the gas...


    A slight sound was heard.


    The window of Cherry''s car paused for half a second before cracking.


    Cherry let out a cry, lowered her body and leaned against the chair.


    Even so, there were still many pieces of broken glass on her body.


    "Idiot!" Gavin pretended to curse, "Miss Cherry is my distinguished guest. How can you use a gun?"


    Cherry bit her lower lip and trembled slightly.


    "Mr. Gavin, she wants to run away." One of the men in black said indifferently and put the black gun back in his arms.


    "Really? Miss Cherry, it''s your fault. We are old friends, aren''t we? "


    Gavin put his hand into the open window


    r''s arms rang.


    He answered the phone before he said to Blaze, "Mr. Blaze, the man has arrived at the dock. He is in the car now. "


    Blaze nodded.


    Gavin laughed wildly.


    Cherry glared at him.


    She bit her tongue hard.


    The Butler was quick witted. He reached out and pinched Cherry''s chin.


    "This girl is so hot tempered!"


    Blaze took a sip of tea and said, "If you die, I''ll let him die more miserably later."


    He didn''t even move his eyebrows, as if he was talking about the cool weather today.


    Blood spilled from the corner of Cherry''s mouth.


    Her tongue was numb.


    Looking at Gavin''s wild laughter, she also laughed, "Mr. Gavin, do you dare to give orders here? You even have to ask for others'' help to hurt me? " She even straightened her chest and said, "If you dare to kill me here, I will admit that you win. If you dare not, then you are a coward! "


    Blaze frowned.


    Gavin was so angry that his face turned red.


    "Why should you care about this old man? Isn''t me that what you want? " She lay down casually and said, "Come on, I can''t take off my clothes. You can do it yourself. Are you a man? "


    "What a scheming girl!"


    Blaze became more and more curious about the person she wanted to protect.


    The door was opened.


    A man in casual clothes was carried into the room with his hands tied behind his back.


    He was tall and had a faint expression on his face, as if he had just come to a familiar place.

 Chapter 123 Too Bold

    Even though her eyes were covered with black cloth, she could still see his handsome face.


    Cherry closed her lips.


    Blaze''s eyes flashed.


    The gun in Gavin''s hand was against Jacob''s forehead.


    He didn''t even frown.


    "Wait!" Blaze suddenly said.


    Gavin was confused, "We came to an agreement..."


    "Take off his blindfold." His men did as he said.


    As soon as Jacob opened his eyes, he saw Cherry lying on the ground. He wanted to stride forward, but was stopped by Gavin.


    "Let her go." He said coldly, "It''s me who sent you to prison. It has nothing to do with her!"


    "But she has something to do with you."


    Blaze suddenly took out his gun.


    He opened the bullet clip in front of Jacob.


    "There are six bullets here." Blaze withdrew five bullets and closed the bullet clip.


    "Let''s play a game. One fires a shoot once, if the gun shoots a bullet, that person will be unlucky. As for the last one, I promise that he can return to H City safely. What do you think? "


    Staring at him, Jacob asked, "If she survived, can you guarantee that Gavin won''t bully her?"


    His handsome eyes were as cold as knives.


    Blaze smiled, "Don''t you know my position in A City? I can keep my word. "


    "Okay!" Without any hesitation, Jacob took up the gun.


    "Jacob!" Cherry screamed, "Give me the gun!"


    Jacob had already pulled the trigger.


    The gun barrel made a hollow sound.


    therwise, was it fair to the child? £¡¡±


    In his arms, Cherry suddenly opened her eyes.


    He did all this not only for her, but also for...


    Her heart was filled with bitterness.


    "But you don''t have to promise him..." It took her a long time to say that.


    He looked at her helplessly.


    Her heart ached.


    How could she not know?


    In that case, it was a dead end to threaten Gavin to let them leave.


    Jacob had to agree, no one could predict what would happen if he refused.


    "You should know that it is Blaze, not Gavin, who can really control our life and death." Jacob said after a long time, "Don''t think too much. I also want to leave. If I don''t go to J City, I can go to A City. "


    His forehead was against hers. "It''s just a little earlier. It''s nothing."


    He held her hand tightly.


    Her eyes turned red.


    He was so ambitious.


    But now, he was going to give up his job in the hospital for her and be a family doctor for a casino boss...


    Her heart ached. "Let''s go back to H City first, and then let me think of a way... Let me see who I can go to... "


    "And then?" He looked at her coldly and said, "Do you want to sit on men''s laps to socialize like paving the way for Jonny? £¡¡±


    If so, he would rather die!


    Cherry was stunned.


    Then she came to her senses and pushed him away. "That''s how you think of me?"


    There was no anger but sadness on her face.

 Chapter 124 I Am Your Man

    In his eyes, were all these traded by her body?


    She smiled sadly, "Okay, I have my way to solve it. It''s none of your business!"


    He pulled her back and said, "No! I''m your man. I''ll take care of everything for you now! " He kissed her fiercely. "I not only have to deal with it, but also have to accept you completely!"


    Her tears fell.


    "Hmm... No, you don''t respect me! "


    The time and place were not suitable.


    "I''ll handle it. That''s it." He loosened his embrace a little. She tried to struggle, but failed.


    "Who are you? Why do you decide my business like this?" She pouted.


    He looked down at her and said, "I''m no other than your man."


    She felt a little moved.


    Stupid man.


    He knew that if he endured all this for her, he would get a lot of trouble. But he still had to pretend to be strong!


    "I''ll accompany you to the hospital after you go back. Let''s check if the baby is affected."


    Cherry was shocked. She raised her head suddenly and almost hit Jacob''s chin.


    She thought quickly.


    Finally, she said, "No, thanks. Go ahead with your work. I can do it myself. "


    He frowned.


    She quickly added, "The baby is Jonny''s. I have always been afraid that you mind..."


    He smiled.


    "The past can''t be changed even if I mind it." He kissed her on the lips. "As long as you give birth to one more child for me in the future, I won''t mind."


    Cherry smiled awkwardly.


    No one, let alone two!


    But at last, Jacob didn''t as


    . "Damn old man, how could you do such a thing behind my back? You already have four kids. How could you keep a mistress? Our son is still here! I''ll kill you! "


    She had always regarded York as her own destiny. At the thought that her husband had betrayed her and his mistress had come to protest against her, she rushed madly to York and scratched his neck.


    York yelled, "Enough! What a shame! "


    "Of course you think I''m shamed! Otherwise, why do you have a mistress? £¡¡± Donna cried and shouted.


    "Mom!" Jacob couldn''t stand it anymore.


    He stood up and stood in front of Adela, "Miss Adela, what can I do for you?"


    Hearing the name, Donna stopped crying.


    She looked at York with her tearful eyes and asked, "Which Adela? Why is the name so familiar? "


    York was almost pissed off by her. "The one who is eight years older than your good son and dated with him!"


    Adela smiled naturally, "Thank you for introducing me. I also think it''s incredible. I''m eight years older than Richard, but he loves me so much. I wonder if he has calmed down now. Does he hate you to the core? "


    In fact, she was just putting on a show.


    Richard probably didn''t love her too much.


    She just wanted to annoy the people of the Nalan Clan.


    Sure enough, York was so angry that he wanted to jump to his feet. "What nonsense are you talking about? My son is going very well! He was possessed! No, he was seduced by you! You are a witch! "


    Jacob frowned.

 Chapter 125 The Wedding Invitation

    His father looked like a shrew who was scolding people now.


    He blocked his father''s way and asked, "What on earth do you want to do here today? As you can see, my parents can''t... "


    "Nothing." Adela snapped her fingers, and the bodyguard behind her stepped forward and put a big red invitation card on the table. "I''m going to get married. After all, I had a relationship with Richard, and I was a colleague of Mr. York''s. Since we are friends, I invite you to come to my wedding. You won''t refuse me, will you?"


    "Who wants to marry a woman like you?" York snorted.


    However, Jacob took the invitation and said, "Congratulations!"


    Adela glanced at him.


    ''Does he need to be so calm?'' He looked calmer than his father. She almost couldn''t tell who was the son and who was the father.


    "Well, congratulations indeed. It''s not easy to find a man who is willing to marry her, right?" York said coldly.


    However, Adela smiled and said, "Then you are really wrong. I''m not only going to get married, but also pregnant. A few months later, the baby will be born. Don''t forget to come to the party to celebrate the baby''s one month old birthday. "


    She stared at York with resentment and said, "I think it''s very difficult for your clan to have a third generation, right? You''re not lucky enough. You old bastard, you always say something immoral. If the child takes the surname of the Nalan Clan, he won''t be able to get a good result! "


    Her words were indeed vicious.


    She was laughing at herself in her heart. H


    ime when he treated Gavin...


    He looked down at her and said, "I don''t remember anymore. It''s enough that you are still with me. "


    But when she recalled that scene, her heart still ached.


    At that time, she also hated him.


    Because he had given up on her...


    And the reason why he gave up on her was because of Jonny?


    Did he want to give his younger brother a so-called true love?


    What she had done for Adela was stupid, but wasn''t he stupid?


    She hugged his strong back emotionally and said, "From now on, I will be patient to listen to your explanation."


    He kissed her hair and said, "I''ll explain it for you tomorrow. She is your good friend. I don''t think you mind letting her know about our relationship, right? "


    Cherry sighed, "I know Adela too well. Now she believes that I''m lying to her and she won''t listen to anyone. Leave her a few days to let her calm down. "


    Jacob smiled, "She is so impulsive. Only someone like you can control her."


    Cherry smiled bitterly, "She is not impulsive at all. She had a clear distinction between love and hate. She can treat him wholeheartedly if she loves one. But if she hates one, she won''t even blink her eyes when she steps on him to death... "


    Holding her in his arms, Jacob said, "Silly girl, my father used to treat her like that. If I were her, I wouldn''t have let it go. As for you, at least you should believe in your friendship for so many years. "


    Cherry didn''t say anything more.


    It was not her style to nag and make Jacob worried.

 Chapter 126 Make a Big Trouble

    She thought she could solve it by herself.


    At this moment, York took a photo of the red invitation card.


    As soon as Donna entered the room, she saw him fiddling with the digital camera and the laptop. She frowned.


    "Isn''t that enough? Why did you photograph the invitation? "


    York glared at her and said, "What do you know?"


    He sorted out the photos and sent them to Richard''s e-mail.


    "You think she loves you so much, don''t you? Silly boy, she''s going to get married, and she''s pregnant with another man''s child. You''d better give up! "


    After typing a few words, York sent the e-mail with satisfaction.


    Donna was stunned, "York, you... What are you doing? "


    "Isn''t he still in love with this woman? With such a good chance, why not? " York laughed and said, "Look, it''s so well designed. There is such a beautiful wedding photo on the invitation. It''s clear that it''s convenient for me to send it, and it''s convenient for him to see it. Didn''t he always think that I was hurting him? Now, open his eyes wide and have a look at it! "


    "Ding..." The system sent out a prompt tone, "the e-mail has been sent successfully."


    Donna sighed, "Why do you have to... Maybe he just... "


    Because of the jet lag, the time in Tokyo was not at night, but in the morning.


    Richard packed his schoolbag and walked towards the teaching area lazily.


    Several girls passed by him, playing and joking. They looked at him secretly, but he didn''t want to talk to them.


    With a cool mornin


    t all his wealth in his early years. It was not easy for Cherry to keep a gold necklace left by her mother.


    Although the necklace was light, it was the only memorial left by Cherry''s mother.


    She remembered that Cherry had said that she would take the necklace away when she got married, as if her mother was also blessing her marriage...


    "Yes. It''s meaningful. " Cherry didn''t mind it at all, "Isn''t it the best blessing for my best friend to give her the thing I love most?"


    Adela bit her lower lip and said, "You..."


    With a sigh, Cherry continued, "Actually, I and Jacob... We really want to help you... "


    "Didn''t you tell them that I was pregnant with Richard''s child?" Adela was only worried about this.


    "If they know the truth, do you think they will let you marry someone else and take their child away?" Said Cherry calmly.


    Adela looked down at her belly and said, "I didn''t expect you to be pregnant... You''re also pregnant... "


    Cherry wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought, "It''s a stupid mistake. I''ll explain it to you later."


    She hugged Adela and said, "Adela, remember to give me the bouquet tomorrow. I''m your bridesmaid. Give me some wishes. "


    "For you and Jonny, or Jacob?" Adela stared at her.


    Cherry could only smile bitterly.


    If it was not a stupid mistake, what else could it be?


    However, Adela hugged her tightly and said, "Then, let''s talk for one night. Good friend. "


    Cherry hugged her back and said, "Of course..."

 Chapter 127 Run Away

    As for what would happen after tomorrow, Cherry couldn''t think about it anymore.


    Everyone had chosen their own path.


    Since she had chosen, she had to go on well.


    It was the same to her and Adela!


    It was the same for Richard.


    He was almost unfamiliar with A City.


    After the insidious taxi driver circled around half the city, he was finally brought to the party.


    "But you can''t get in here." The driver smoked and said, "Today is the wedding day for the son of the casino boss. They all have guns. You don''t have an invitation. Are you going to go in and snatch the bride?"


    Richard gritted his teeth and said nothing.


    "Young man, how about I drive you to the casino?" The driver was still soliciting business behind. Richard had already got out of the car with a long face.


    The avenue was already full of luxury cars.


    He wanted to walk over. A man in black had stopped him.


    "The invitation." The man was a man of few words.


    "I... I''m a friend of the bride. " Richard struggled desperately, "Is the bride called Adela? If you tell her that Richard came to see her, she would be willing to see me... "


    The two men in black looked at each other.


    They attacked at the same time.


    One of them grabbed Richard''s arm and threw him forward.


    Richard struggled, but he still fell on the ground.


    His lips were scratched, and blood oozed out. He licked them with the tip of his tongue, and it hurt.


    But what hurt him more was his self-esteem.


    He made up his mind and wanted to rush over.


    His forehead was pressed against the c


    little guilty.


    She had promised Jacob not to drink, but she hoped that he wouldn''t notice it.


    "What''s wrong?" She didn''t answer the phone until she walked to the balcony.


    "Have you seen Richard today?" At this time, Jacob had driven out.


    "Richard?" Cherry blinked her eyes, "Isn''t she in Japan?" She was so smart. She thought for a while and immediately understood, "He knew that Adela was married, and he came here unexpectedly?"


    She had mixed feelings.


    They were two people who loved each other so much. Although there was a huge age gap, one was willing to marry a gay in order to protect the other''s child, and the other was trying to stop her after hearing the marriage news...


    "Finally, she doesn''t love the wrong person..."


    But that was not what Jacob cared about. "Richard is impulsive. I''m more afraid that something will happen to him if he can''t see Adela!"


    Cherry rolled her eyes and said, "I can check whether he has come or not. Tonight''s guests couldn''t enter without the invitation card, and everyone would be stopped by the security. I''ll go ask them. It''s easy to leave a deep impression on people with Richard''s appearance. Wait for my news! "


    Cherry lifted up the hemline of the bridesmaid''s dress and ran back to the banquet hall.


    Adela still wanted to ask her where she wanted to go. She whispered "avoid drinking" in her ear, and Adela didn''t stop her.


    She must have said at the banquet that she saw someone hard to refuse, so she avoided it for a while.


    Cherry ran to the gate and asked several men in black.

 Chapter 128 Commit Suicide

    "There is such a person who was driven away by us." One of them said expressionlessly. "He said he wanted to see Mrs. Adela. His attitude was very impolite."


    Cherry smiled bitterly, "Do you know where he went?"


    The two shook their heads. "He left on foot."


    "Left?" That was not good.


    Cherry immediately replied to Jacob.


    But Jacob was already at the dock.


    He had found out Richard''s whereabouts at the ticket counter.


    "He went to A City and came back to H City when it rained heavily." Biting his lower lip, Jacob asked, "Where did he go?"


    He hung up the phone and asked around the dock, saying that there was no one who fell into the water to commit suicide today.


    He didn''t dare to be careless, and troubled all colleagues and classmates he knew in H City and A City.


    If something happened to Richard on the way, he might be sent to the nearest hospital.


    Then, the connections in the hospital could help him find him!


    And Jacob didn''t dare to be idle.


    He knew that he had another place to go.


    He had been there once.


    Therefore, there was a vague impression in his mind.


    It rained more and more heavily outside, and a lightning flashed across the sky.


    According to Jacob''s memory, he parked the car beside the apartment near the university campus.


    He knocked on the door of an apartment with a single house.


    The rain almost wetted him.


    The door opened.


    Seeing him, the old woman asked in a bad mood, "Why are you here again? Didn''t I give


    ng to slap him.


    Richard raised his head and was about to take the slap.


    Anyway, he was used to being beaten.


    Cherry was shocked.


    But the one who moved faster was Jacob.


    He suddenly took a step forward and held his father''s hand.


    "What are you doing, Jacob?" He was even more furious.


    Richard looked at his brother in a daze.


    In her impression, his elder brother would only take action when his mother was beaten.


    "Dad, that''s enough." Jacob said faintly, "Richard is injured. Let him go."


    "Doesn''t he need to be punished for doing something wrong?" York glared at his son.


    Lowering his eyebrows, Jacob asked, "What if you did something wrong? Richard is an adult now. You can''t tie him up for the rest of his life! He should go by himself, to know what is right and wrong, and to bear the consequences. We have made a mistake. He is now like this... "


    Cherry couldn''t help but step forward and grabbed Jacob''s sleeve.


    What was he talking about?


    York was stunned. "You, you said I did something wrong?"


    "Yes." Raising his eyebrows, Jacob continued, "If we hadn''t torn them apart, Richard would have gotten married. It''s irreparable. You still want to hurt him... Is it fair? " He said sincerely, "Dad, although we are your children, please allow us to live for ourselves, okay? Your likes and dislikes are not our likes and dislikes! "


    York raised the other hand and punched hard on Jacob''s face.


    He could dodge.


    But he didn''t.


    He was punched.

 Chapter 129 Heartache

    Cherry was so distressed that she almost cried out.


    Tears were welling up in her eyes.


    She was short of breath.


    However, Jacob looked up at his father and said, "You will never accept our opposite opinion. I''m sorry. " He wiped his lips and said, "Dad, we are human beings. We are not puppets. "


    Cherry was anxious and worried. Seeing that the two men were staring at each other, the contradiction between them was about to deepen. She turned her eyes and suddenly squatted down.


    "Well... It hurts It hurts... " She groaned.


    The first one to react was Jacob, who was closest to her.


    He was shocked and squatted down in a hurry to hold her. "What''s wrong?"


    Frowning tightly, Cherry said, "It hurts... The baby might have reacted to my emotional fluctuation... It hurts... I... " She gasped.


    How could York continue to squabble?


    He pushed away Richard, who was in a daze, and rushed over. "Help her sit down first!"


    Donna had already brought a cup of hot water, "Drink some hot water. She must be too excited! You two are quarreling. Cherry is pregnant. Why are you so stubborn? Look, she''s like this now."


    Cherry sat down with the help of Jacob. She huddled herself up.


    Jacob flustered, "No, I have to take her upstairs and let her have a rest in bed. By the way, I''ll check on her."


    York nodded and said, "Go ahead. If you need any help, just call us. "


    Jacob lifted Cherry up with his powerful arms.


    The girl in his arms weakly leaned against him, which made him e


    e recently and have good equipment. I can borrow some equipment from them, but in return, I have to attend some large-scale operations. I hope you don''t mind. "


    Blaze nodded.


    On the day he appointed this person, he found all the information about him.


    It was expected and unexpected


    He invited a famous expert in heart, brain and blood vessels in H City.


    It should be expected that a person with such courage would not be an idiot in other aspects.


    "During this period of time, I will arrange for your family to have a full physical examination one by one, and establish a health record to track them. I hope you and your family can cooperate with me on this. "


    Blaze smiled, "Of course. However, my blood pressure is a little high and my heart is not very good. On some occasions, I will ask you to attend with me in case of any accident. Can I write it in the contract? "


    The old fox threw out the bait calmly and smiled innocently.


    Lowering his eyes, Jacob didn''t resist. "Okay. I will cooperate with you. "


    Blaze''s smile widened, "You are really a smart young man."


    At least, he was much better than his two sons!


    But at this moment, there was no smile on York''s face.


    He was so annoyed.


    The vice professor sitting opposite him coughed once in every less than ten seconds, and his breath was almost gone. The female postgraduate beside him hurriedly patted his back with concern.


    He waved his hand repeatedly, indicating that he was fine and let York continue.

 Chapter 130 Exposed The Truth

    York became irritated and said, "Mr. Xu, how can you finish the research of this project with your cough like this?"


    More importantly, every time he spoke, he was interrupted by the other party''s cough. The graduate and doctor students couldn''t hear how he arranged the task at all. They only heard a burst of wild coughs.


    "I have no choice. I''m getting older and can''t stop coughing. Besides, once I coughed, my blood pressure would be high. My wife was very worried that my heart would stop beating if I coughed... "


    York rolled his eyes.


    ''Old man, do you think the funds for this project are too small?''


    He rolled his eyes and suddenly smiled, "It''s Okay. My son is a quite famous doctor in H City. How about introducing you to him? "


    Mr. Xu''s eyes lit up. "That''s great. I won''t stand on ceremony. "


    York waved his hand complacently and took out Jacob''s name card from his pocket. "Go to the emergency room. You just need to find director Jacob."


    The female graduate students exclaimed, "Professor York, how old is your son? Now he''s a director? "


    With a reserved smile on his face, York replied, "He''s not thirty yet. He had been on the headlines of newspapers. In order to keep him, the hospital had offered him many tempting conditions. He wanted to leave, but I told him not to. "


    Mr. Xu coughed and smiled, "Professor York, don''t be so mean. Show these girls your son''s photos. Anyway, it couldn''t be bad. Do you know t


    ou are right." Jacob nodded.


    "Unfortunately, there is no medicine for brainless or regret in the world."


    Cherry was worried about him.


    York was too angry to say anything.


    He sat down on the chair.


    The chair shook a few times and he almost fell down.


    He was so angry that he jumped up, threw the chair on the ground and stepped hard on it.


    Cherry and Jacob looked at each other.


    Her eyes were full of worry.


    His eyes were calm.


    "Father, mind your heart." He changed a chair for his father. "The scenery in A City is very good, and the air is also good. There is no traffic jam, and the housing price is cheap. I can buy you a villa then. "


    "I don''t want it! There are so many gamblers on the street! "


    "The tarts in A City are delicious." Their thoughts were never in the same channel.


    York completely gave up.


    He stopped talking.


    The beef cooked by Cherry tasted good. Although it was a little spicy, York still tried his best to put it into his mouth.


    Tears were welling up in his eyes, but he didn''t say anything.


    Jacob brought a cup of warm water quietly.


    He stared at his son with tears in his eyes.


    Jacob raised his hand and wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes. "Thank you, Dad."


    York snatched the glass from his hand and drank it up.


    He was indeed his smartest son.


    He made him speechless without quarrel.


    What else could he say?


    What else could he do except agree it?

 Chapter 131 Im Worried About You

    "If something happens in A City in the future, don''t say that you''re my son!" He could only say some harsh words.


    Jacob added some light cold celeries to his father''s plate and said, "Okay. If anything happens to you in H City, I will always be your son. "


    York patted him and said, "Bad son! I won''t acknowledge you as my son! "


    Donna finally smiled.


    She also added some food to Cherry''s plate and said, "Hurry up and eat. I''ve been worried about it for a long time. I don''t know if I''ll add salt into the wrong place when I cook... "


    As soon as she finished speaking, York spit out the celery in his mouth and said, "You don''t have to know. You did! "


    There was finally a slight laughter at the table.


    "I''m going to cook it again." Cherry took the plate obediently and went to the kitchen to cook it again.


    Fortunately, the big thing turned into the small thing, and finally be solved.


    Maybe she should also believe in the ability of Jacob.


    He could fight for the happiness of the two of them in the end...


    After a day''s journey, Jacob just leaned back on the sofa quietly and looked at the ceiling blankly.


    There was a slight vibration in the place beside him.


    He knew it was her.


    He reached out and held her in his arms.


    "What are you thinking about?" She asked in a low voice.


    He smiled, "I''m thinking about the future."


    What would happen to him in the future?


    She looked up at him, only to see the dark circles around his eyes.


    She bit her lower lip and asked, "Are you also busy over there?"


    He kissed her forehead and said, "No, I can handle it."


    She


    feet before going to bed. " She wiped her father''s feet carefully. "It''s wet now. The pain in your feet is easy to relapse, and you are so disobedient. Do you want me to move back?"


    Looking at her, Jerome smiled, "You move back? Then Jacob will fight with me."


    "How dare he!" Her hand stopped for a long time before she answered reluctantly.


    Before he could suspect, she had already helped her father into the room. "Well, don''t say so much. Go to bed first."


    She made the bed comfortably. As soon as Jerome lay down, he felt warm from heart to body.


    He said half jokingly, "Cherry, I really want you back."


    Cherry rolled her eyes and said, "Then I''ll come back to accompany you."


    Jerome laughed and didn''t take it seriously.


    That night, his feet didn''t hurt at all.


    He got up in the middle of the night and wanted to go to the bathroom. As soon as he opened the door, he heard her daughter get up in a hurry next door.


    It was still the end of spring and it was cold at night. Jerome hurriedly called, "Cherry, go to bed. I can do it myself."


    How could Cherry agree?


    She patiently helped her father to the bathroom, poured him a glass of warm water, and stared at him to sleep before leaving.


    She shrank into her own quilt.


    The cubicle was narrow and small. There was only a large wardrobe and an single bed left.


    The only window was in his father''s cubicle.


    On the other side, she was surrounded by thin plank walls. Even if she closed her eyes, she could still hear the snore of her father next door.


    It was a lot worse than and the room prepared for her by Jacob.

 Chapter 132 Moving Out With an Excuse

    But so what?


    At least, she didn''t have to play the role of a pregnant woman against her will here.


    Thinking of the pain in her father''s feet, she rolled her eyes and smiled...


    "What? It''s rare for you to come back at noon, but you said you wanted to move out first? " Donna was shocked. "Isn''t it good to live here?"


    "No, no," replied Cherry naturally as she helped to fill the bowl. She lowered her eyes and felt a little embarrassed. "In fact, I have thought it through these days. Jonny doesn''t want to accept the baby at all... "


    "If he doesn''t accept it, we''ll accept it." Donna was anxious, "Don''t be silly. The baby is almost four months old, isn''t it? How can you... "


    "No, no, no." Cherry waved her hands and said, "I''m the mother of the child. I''ll take good care of it. Don''t worry. But my father''s feet have been painful recently. It''s not convenient for him to live alone at night. Besides, I came here to start a new life with Jonny. Since it''s impossible, I can''t always bother you and Jacob here. "


    Before Donna could say anything more, York stopped her.


    "Okay." He said calmly, "It''s not convenient for you to live with Jacob. By the way, let me hire a nanny for you. She can help you with the housework there. "


    Cherry immediately refused, "No, thanks. There are clerks in the restaurant, and I think I should do some work when I am pregnant. I can handle this. "


    York smiled.


    He appreciated her independence.


    "We definitely want the baby. You have to find another mother-in-l


    ost outstanding person in her eyes.


    His skin was so envying that even a pore could not be seen.


    His slightly narrowed eyes were as deep as the sea and bright black.


    Even his eyelashes were as long and curly as dolls.


    Why was the God so unfair?


    Why he was endowed with such an excellent appearance?


    She touched his face.


    His eyelashes quivered like a pair of butterflies.


    This man was hers.


    Her heart was filled with pride.


    His face darkened.


    Cherry waved her hand and smiled, "Don''t worry. I''m not making fun of your skills."


    God, she couldn''t explain it clearly.


    His face was gloomy.


    She tried hard to hold back her laughter, even though the smile on the corners of her mouth were still obvious. "Okay, I won''t laugh anymore. I have to go out to see how things are going tonight. You can go back first. "


    He kissed her so seriously and lovingly, which was totally different from his usual cool look.


    She just thought he was cute and funny, but she couldn''t say it out now.


    Because his face had turned from black to red.


    She screamed and was about to run away when he caught her like an eagle catching a chick.


    She was a woman who knew what to do at the right time. She immediately pretended to be innocent and said, "I dare not. I will never do that again." Don''t hit me. "


    His eyes darkened. He snorted and held her up.


    He kicked the door open.


    He gently put her on the bed, put his hands on it and looked down at her. "You have to pay for making fun of me!"

 Chapter 133 Blush

    She smiled, "Pay for it? I have never been afraid of you! "


    This night, she finally became his woman...


    "What time is it now?" She asked in a low voice.


    "It''s 35 past seven." He stretched out his long arms and grabbed the phone in his clothes.


    She was shocked, "Then the guys should go crazy looking for me."


    She jumped up and was about to get dressed.


    The big wardrobe was right at the bedside.


    She was so anxious that she didn''t even have time to put on anything. She looked for clothes anxiously.


    Someone approached her quietly.


    Her heart tightened. She turned around and said nervously, "No more... I have to go out. It will be terrible if they come to me later. "


    He said lightly, "They have already been here."


    "What? £¡¡± With her eyes wide open, Cherry asked, "How did you know that? When? "


    "When you begged me," He said calmly.


    Cherry screamed, "Why... Why didn''t you tell me at that time? £¡¡±


    There was only a thin plank between her cubicle and the office outside, and all sound could be heard by others.


    She would feel ashamed when she went out!


    "I don''t think you were free at that time."


    She pushed him, but he held her in his arms.


    It was extremely warm in his arms.


    She pushed him a little bit and let herself lean against his chest. "Stop it. What if my restaurant goes bankrupt later?"


    "I will support you." His voice was deep, and even his chest was vibrating.


    She wrinkled her nose and said, "Then you can kill me. I''d rather sell beef offal at a stall than be supported by a


    ful!" It was rare for him to talk to her in a serious tone. "The child is more important than anything else! I''ll drive the car and come up to you later. Sit on the bed and don''t move! "


    As soon as he stepped out, she stood up.


    The blood fell on her shins.


    She calmly opened the lower floor of her wardrobe.


    The drawer was full of brand-new tampons.


    She skillfully took out one and put on it for herself.


    The dirty clothes and sheets were changed and sent to the bathroom.


    She looked relaxed, and there was no pain or tension of the miscarriage at all.


    After that, she looked up at his serious eyes and said, "I really don''t need to go."


    He gritted his teeth.


    He only asked in a low voice, "You are not worried about miscarriage at all, are you?"


    His voice was very low and light, fearing that what he heard was a positive answer, although he was almost sure in his heart.


    "Yes." She no longer denied, and her eyes were full of relief. "Yes. I''m not worried about the miscarriage, because I''m not pregnant at all. "


    Instead, she smiled and said, "I know that if I tell a lie, I have to use thousands of lies to cover it. But I didn''t expect that I would be so relief to say everything out. "


    It turned out that people like her would also feel tired when she tried to hide something.


    She couldn''t do it for a long time. It was good to let him know now.


    His eyes widened.


    Then, he narrowed his eyes. Deep sadness was hidden behind his eyes. "It turns out that you have been lying to me all the time..."

 Chapter 134 The Terrible Truth

    She didn''t deny it. She just lowered her eyes and said, "I''m sorry. I''m so sorry... "


    He gasped for breath.


    He felt sorry for himself.


    The moment she lowered her head, her long hair fell, revealing her long snow-white neck.


    There was a flower like hickey on it.


    It was so red.


    That was the evidence of the love between the two.


    But it was also the evidence that she cheated him!


    Until now, when he saw her neck, there was still a stir in his heart.


    His unsatisfied body was shouting, which was in sharp contrast to his cold heart. The contrast was so ironic!


    Everything, the love based on lies, was destroyed with the collapse of the lie.


    The baby was fake.


    Love was fake.


    Was her struggle, her care, and her sacrifice all fake?


    Thousands of times of care...


    All the things that he bought for the child...


    The tangle in his heart...


    In her eyes, it was a joke.


    Seeing him finally overcome the tangle in his heart and take the step of pursuing her, was he like a clown in her eyes?


    His heart ached to the extreme.


    She could even lie to him about this!


    The woman in front of him was the most intimate people with him in the world just now.


    But at this moment, he didn''t know what else about her was true!


    He took a deep breath and smiled bitterly. "Tell me, why did you do that?"


    Cherry shook her head, "Sorry, I can''t tell you."


    He


    her again.


    Never again...


    Jacob went without any hesitation.


    He was still wearing the clothes last night, but he rushed back to A City after a long journey.


    The Murong Clan was having breakfast. Seeing Jacob, Blaze was surprised and said, "You''re here, Blaze? Come and sit down. Let''s have breakfast together. "


    How could the Butler not know what was on Blaze''s mind?


    A pair of tableware had been taken out. He also bowed respectfully and said, "Dr. Jacob, please take a seat."


    Jacob''s face was still pale, "No, thanks, Mr. Blaze. I have seen the physical examination report of Mrs. Adela. I have to talk to her about some questions first. As for the child... "


    Adela''s pupils shrank.


    She stood up and said, "Father, the baby''s matter is more important. I''ll go with Doctor Jacob. I don''t have many antenatal checks. Maybe he can give me some advice. "


    Liam fixed his eyes on Jacob. No one knew what he was thinking about.


    But Blaze became nervous, "What? Is there anything wrong with the baby? "


    "No..." With a forced smile on his face, Jacob said, "The baby is fine. I need to talk to Mrs. Adela about some details of the antenatal examination."


    "Go ahead." Blaze said in a hurry, "Do you need to go to his office? Let the driver drive you there. "


    "Okay."


    "No, thanks." The two said in different voices.


    Blaze frowned.


    "I..." Adela smiled guiltily.

 Chapter 135 He Is Willing to Do That

    "Let me drive them there." Liam wiped his mouth elegantly.


    The so-called "child''s father" finally stood up and said, "I think it''s necessary for me to know about the child''s thing, right?"


    Adela was finally relieved.


    She held Liam''s hand, naughtily touched his face and deliberately shouted, "I was waiting for your words. As the child''s father, how could you not go with me? "


    Blaze''s doubts were all dispelled, "Go ahead. Come back early. "


    The three got into the luxury car of Liam with their own thoughts.


    As soon as Adela sat on the passenger seat, Liam waved at her and said gently, "You are pregnant. Sit in the back seat. It''s safer."


    Adela puckered her lips suspiciously, and Liam stuck out his tongue and made a gesture of begging.


    It suddenly dawned on her.


    But...


    She glanced at Jacob hesitantly and said, "Well, this..."


    "Yes, you should sit in the back seat." Instead of getting in the car, Jacob was waiting for her with the door open.


    ''Forget it. Since he is willing to do so, what else do I have to say?''


    Sure enough, as soon as the door was closed, before Jacob could explain the situation to Adela, Liam on the driver''s seat said, "Doctor Jacob, I''m sorry. Can I call you Jacob?"


    "Of course. Young master. " Jacob was surprised.


    "Don''t be so formal. You shouldn''t call me young master." Liam smiled gently, "Call me Liam. You have known me for a long t


    teal my child! Jacob, can''t you have a baby yourself? Why do you have to covet my child? Do you know how evil it is to separate a child from his mother? Be careful not to be hit by a car when you go out! "


    She said viciously, but Jacob didn''t respond.


    He lowered his eyebrows and said, "I''m not kidding."


    "I''m not kidding too." Adela said coldly, "You can truthfully submit the report to Blaze. Anyway, you can have a clear conscience. As for anything about me, you don''t need to interfere. Because it has nothing to do with your Nalan Clan! "


    After saying that, she waved her sleeve smartly and strode out of the office.


    Jacob''s face turned livid.


    He stared at the test report in the computer and sat down. He moved his fingertips and some data had been changed.


    If he could watch them die, he could really do that.


    But the problem was that he couldn''t!


    He clenched his fists and pressed them against his forehead.


    He roughly understood that the reason why Cherry took such a risk must be for the baby in Adela''s belly.


    He closed his eyes.


    When he opened his eyes again, a gleam flashed through his eyes.


    He couldn''t let anything happen to Adela''s child.


    It was the child of the Nalan Clan.


    Therefore, Blaze must believe this report.


    Blaze must believe what he said!


    He narrowed his eyes. It seemed that he had to get more trust from Blaze as soon as possible!

 Chapter 136 Concealment

    "I think you can give me the answer today, right?" "I didn''t guess it wrong, did I?" said Blaze with a smile.


    Jacob passed the report to him.


    Blaze opened it and asked, "Is it really Liam''s child?"


    He had some confidence in his son.


    He had been rejecting women.


    Although sometimes the couple would play in front of him as if they were very intimate, was the child really his? He still had doubts.


    "Not necessarily." However, Jacob''s answer surprised him.


    "Not necessarily?"


    "This report may not be accurate." Jacob said faintly, "Because of the baby''s age and the amniocentesis, there are still some errors. But at least 90% of the possibility is certain. "


    Blaze nodded, "Okay. In that case, let''s do it again after the baby is born. "


    He looked at Jacob and couldn''t help laughing. "I thought you had seen her yesterday and would give me a completely sure report today."


    Jacob said seriously, "Yesterday, I got to know if Mrs. Adela had any history of using medicine. According to the B Ultrasound report of the child, there are some signs of Cleft Lip and Palate. I was worried about it, so I did it again and finally excluded this possibility. Besides, the baby is a boy. I''m sure about it. "


    Blaze''s eyes lit up, "That''s great."


    However, Jacob shook his head and said, "But I also have a bad news to tell you. It''s about yourself. "


    Blaze coughed as usual, "What is it? Tell me. "


    Life and death were nothing in his eyes.


    Now, he had been powerful for so many years, and he could face everything calmly now.


    "Do y


    d knew nothing about family business.


    Although the second young master was talented, he had no interest in women.


    The young lady only loved the entertainment circle and rarely came back to A City.


    If Blaze wanted to find a successor, he could only start with the identity of the young lady''s husband.


    Did he...?


    The Butler was shocked.


    "Mr. Blaze, do you want to introduce Dr. Jacob to Miss Sarah?"


    Blaze raised his eyebrows, "Let''s see if he has the ability to do that!"


    Jacob was so busy that he couldn''t go back to H City in the past few days. Cherry was in deep anxiety.


    She looked at the phone again and again, but it was still silent.


    Jacob didn''t even call her.


    One day, two days, three days...


    Her heart sank.


    Yes.


    How could he call her to beg for peace since she had already broken up with him?


    She sighed and ordered the shop assistant to close the door.


    "Why didn''t Jacob come these two days?" Jerome asked carefully, "Did you really have a fight that day?"


    Cherry didn''t want to pretend to be happy anymore, "No, father. Aren''t you going out with her? "


    Afraid that his daughter would regret, Jerome said, "Okay, okay, okay. I''ll be back late tonight. Leave the door open for me. "


    Seeing that Jerome couldn''t wait to go out, Cherry shook her head with a bitter smile and said, "Don''t come back too late. The world is not peaceful recently."


    She stood up and asked, "Dad, how about I drive you there?"


    The person waiting outside the door had already stamped her feet in a coquettish manner.

 Chapter 137 Still Softhearted

    How could Jerome allow his daughter to spoil his good plan?


    He quickly waved his hand and said, "No, thanks. I''m leaving... " He ran towards the beauty happily.


    Seeing the two off, Cherry had mixed feelings.


    Her father had his own love.


    Only she was still single.


    She smiled bitterly.


    As long as her father was happy, everything would be fine. No matter how worried she was, would what should happen not happen?


    The clerks all got off work.


    Cherry closed the door, changed into her home clothes and went upstairs to the second floor.


    The noisy restaurant was a little quiet and weird now.


    The sound of her walking echoed in the air.


    She was a little scared.


    She sat on the bed, but she was sleepless.


    The doorbell rang.


    The sudden ringtone scared her to sit up from the bed.


    She was amused.


    When did she become so timid?


    She answered "coming" and went downstairs.


    Dad must have forgotten to take something with him?


    As soon as the door was opened, it was the familiar face outside.


    He only spit out three words, "Open the door."


    Cherry stood behind the door and said, "No. You can leave now. We have nothing to talk about. "


    It was a surprise to see him.


    On second thought, she felt helpless.


    Why was he here?


    The more she saw him, the more reluctant she was to leave him


    "Do you owe me an explanation?" He replied indifferently.


    "What do I owe you?" She was furious.


    She had given him her body and apologized to him. What else did he want?


    "I


    old. I can''t hold on as young people."


    What a heartache!


    Standing at the door, Jacob touched his nose awkwardly and said, "Mr. Jerome."


    "Well, marry her as soon as possible. I don''t want to be locked outside anymore. " Jerome was disheartened.


    "Dad!" Cherry stamped her feet.


    She stared at Jacob, who spread out his hands and said, "I can hold on for a long time in sex, I have no choice."


    Cherry couldn''t help laughing, "You are such a bad guy."


    "You love me, a bad guy, doesn''t you?" He said indifferently.


    She was held in his arms and kissed again.


    The door was closed again...


    Blaze stepped on the cruise.


    His steps were still steady and powerful, and the crutch beside him was like a decoration.


    Walking besides him, Jacob helped him walk up the stairs.


    Several grey haired men were leaning against the railing and tasting the wine leisurely. When they saw him, they smiled knowingly and said, "Blaze, you are late today. Who is this? "


    "My health is not as good as before. I just had an operation a few days ago, and I''m feeling better with an accompanying doctor by my side." said Blaze indifferently.


    "Doctor?" They were all shocked. "What''s wrong with you?"


    "It''s just a minor operation." Blaze sat down and asked, "Why there are only a few of you here today?"


    They looked at each other and smiled awkwardly. "We... We thought you... "


    Although they were all about sixty years old, every time they gathered, they just talked about business and flirted with women.

 Chapter 138 The Means Of Jacob

    However, for them, their horizon was high and they didn''t have much resources.


    Every time, Blaze would get on the ship with beautiful women to relieve their boredom. This time, he was not in good health and was not prepared.


    Everyone expected him to introduce new women to them. When seeing this, they were all disappointed.


    Blaze smiled.


    He stretched himself on the lounge chair with a mysterious smile. He invited several friends to his newly bought yacht with special purpose.


    Of course, Jacob understood.


    He lowered his eyes.


    Blaze had told him before that he had to deal with this matter because he was not in good health.


    His words were quite convincing, because Jacob''s younger brother was a member of the entertainment circle, with a wide range of contacts, it was much easier for him to find girls than others.


    Jacob didn''t take it seriously.


    He had known the background of all the people who accepted the invitation.


    Gifts and beauties must be indispensable.


    Jacob, however, didn''t bring any young models.


    Such girls like models were not enough to save Blaze''s face.


    He brought several A-list actresses from Jonny''s company with him.


    But it was not Jonny who help him for this.


    It was Cherry.


    But the key point was that the price Jacob provided was attractive.


    With beauties around, many things were easy to deal with.


    Blaze was very am


    nd several cards fell out of his sleeve.


    Blaze snorted, "Play this trick on me? Well, you two go to settle your salary today. I don''t need you here! "


    With a flop, the dealer knelt down and said, "Mr. Blaze, I''m sorry. I''m so sorry. We really didn''t cheat. You can ask the people around him. He just lost all the time and suffered heartache... Sir, help my husband... We can leave right now! "


    Jacob couldn''t help saying, "Mr. Blaze, please allow me to cut in. We can''t drive them away now. " He stood up and said, "I''ll check on him. When he recovers, just let him go. You are always kind-hearted. What''s the point of arguing with such an unimportant person? "


    He winked at Blaze.


    Blaze pondered.


    He was running for the campaign recently. He immediately understood what meant with that blink of his eyes.


    He coughed and raised his voice deliberately, "Okay, send him to the hospital." He exhorted, "After he is cured, just give them some severance pay and send him out. The rules here can''t be broken, so it''s fair to the guests here. "


    The crowd burst into applause.


    "Send him to my car," said Jacob, gesturing the casino staff to lift the man up.


    Blaze whispered in his ear, "Check on him. If there is any problem, deal with it properly. This matter can be as big as it can be. "


    Jacob understood.


    Blaze went back to his office, but Jacob didn''t dare to delay.

 Chapter 139 Rescue

    The dealer and Eric were sent to the car.


    The ward in the hospital in A City was ready.


    "Are you sure he has no heart disease history?" Looking at Eric, Jacob asked the dealer.


    The man''s face was still pale, but at least his breathing was smooth and there was no danger to his life for the time being.


    "Thank you, Doctor Jacob." The dealer knelt down with a flop, "If you hadn''t said that, Mr. Blaze wouldn''t have..."


    Not to mention saving Eric, because the two of them broke the rules, it could be imagined how Blaze would deal with them after that.


    Jacob said faintly, "You don''t have to thank me. You should thank Mr. Blaze. If he didn''t have to take part in the election, perhaps... "


    He helped the woman up and said, "Let me check on him first."


    Generally speaking, if the normal heart disease had been relieved, the expression on his face should be the same as that of an ordinary person.


    But now, Eric still tightly covered his chest, which made him very concerned.


    "It hurts..." Eric said weakly.


    "Where does it hurt?" Asked Jacob.


    "Chest cramp, it has been like this for one or two years." Eric''s lips turned pale.


    He used to be a street hooligan. How could he take the ordinary pain seriously?


    It must be so painful that he couldn''t bear it anymore.


    Jacob nodded, "Let''s do a CT scan first." He wrote out a list and asked the dealer to push Eric to check.


    In less than half an hour, the dealer came back.


    With tears all over her face, she knelt down in front of Jacob and refused to get up again. "Doctor Jacob, help


    ook something for you."


    Jacob smiled, "The Murong Clan treats me good here. There are special chefs cooking for me every day. I won''t suffer from hunger. "


    He also felt sorry for her.


    The restaurant couldn''t run without her. She had been busy from half past five in the morning to the closing time and had to take a boat here. He was more afraid that her body couldn''t withstand it.


    "Hey," Cherry narrowed her eyes and said, "Do you dislike me because I''m not a professional? Or do you fear that I will find out that there is a beautiful woman hiding in your room?"


    Jacob chuckled, "Yes, you are right, my wife."


    "You''re such a nuisance. Who are you calling wife? £¡¡± Said Cherry, pouting her lips.


    "You have worn my ring and slept with me in my bed. Aren''t you my wife?"


    "That''s my bed." Said cherry, not to be outdone.


    Jacob underestimated her.


    She had planned to open a branch and had already hired a new manager in the headquarters.


    The manager had received several trainings and was smart. If she ran two restaurants by herself, she would be exhausted.


    What''s more, for the sake of Susie, she gave up the idea of opening a branch in J District. She wanted to open a branch in A City, so she had to do the field work.


    She turned around and saw the receptionist who was giggling and covering her mouth.


    The girl''s face was as red as a tomato.


    "Boss, the reserved Vip guest has come. What kind of wine do you want them to drink? "


    Cherry glared at her and said, "You are here to eavesdrop, aren''t you? The excuse is so lame."

 Chapter 140 Cherrys Plan

    The little girl smiled sheepishly and said, "I didn''t mean to hear that."


    Cherry felt helpless.


    These guys only gossiped except for work every day!


    It seemed that when she went to A City in the future, she must bring some employees who didn''t like gossip to there.


    Otherwise...


    She couldn''t help smiling sweetly when she thought of the days she would spend with Jacob in A City.


    The receptionist covered her cheeks and said, "It''s so sweet."


    Cherry glared at her and said, "Don''t talk nonsense. Go to work!"


    She laughed while cursing.


    No matter how strong a woman was, she was blind when she had love.


    It was in the evening when Cherry arrived at A City.


    She walked around A City and had an idea.


    There were not many fancy restaurants here.


    Most of them were small restaurants that cooperated with casinos.


    For people who came here to gamble, what to eat was not important.


    What mattered was how much he had won.


    However, just like H City, there were a lot of tourists here, and these guests must visit the special buildings, "Ruinas de S. Paulo" and casinos of A City when they arrived here.


    Cherry was not interested in the first two things.


    She was thinking about the last one.


    It was absolutely impossible to open a private restaurant next to a casino without certain means.


    However, she was still confident in herself.


    She took a taxi to the most luxurious entertainment hotel belonged to Blaze, which was in the almost the most prosperous street in A City.


    Because of monopolizing, there was not even a small restaurant


    h was a little agitated.


    She knew that her father had driven Jonny away.


    Jonny''s self-esteem was hurt, and he refused to contact her for a few days.


    The two of them had a quarrel and finally solved the problem in bed.


    "I know that my father is going to introduce those rich young men to me. I just think that Jonny is not bad. He is also rich. Why is Dad against him? "


    The Butler sighed, "Miss Sarah, you don''t know yet, do you? Mr. Blaze had a surgery a few days ago, but he didn''t tell anyone. He just didn''t want you to worry about him. He really just misses you... "


    Then Sarah asked, "A surgery? Is everything going well? "


    "Yes. The new private doctor he hired is excellent. He has helped Mr. Blaze a lot. "


    "That''s good." Then Sarah said coldly, "I''ll leave tomorrow after dinner. I have an advertisement to shoot. "


    The car had turned into the Murong Clan''s mansion.


    It was nearly dusk. The dusk in A City was particularly beautiful.


    Even the flowers and plants in the courtyard were coated with a layer of gold.


    Sarah strode into the living room and said, "Dad, I''m back..."


    She stopped abruptly.


    In the living room, a person stood up and lowered his eyebrows. "Nice to meet you, Miss Sarah."


    She ran to him in disbelief and grabbed his hand. "Jacob, Jacob? It''s really you? Why are you here? "


    Blaze was completely ignored.


    He coughed slightly and said, "You little girl, our family has hired a new family doctor. You don''t know it. Look, how you scared my guests."


    There was absolutely more joy than shock on Sarah''s face.

 Chapter 141 Meeting Sarah Again

    Seeing this, Blaze felt happy.


    Sarah was even more surprised, "So, it''s you who did the surgery for my father? Ah, how could it be? How could it be? " There was a bit of regret in her voice. "How come I don''t know until now? Dad, you know what? I was once saved by Jacob on the ship. I was suffering from asthma. Fortunately, I met him, or I would have died! "


    Blaze was shocked.


    He stood up and asked, "When did it happen? Why didn''t you tell me? "


    He was so worried about his daughter that he blamed her, "You! Humph! If you came back to A City when you came back from abroad, how could such a thing happen? Why do you have to go to H City and fool around with those people! They are all bad guys. "


    Embarrassed, Sarah asked, "What''s wrong with me now?"


    "Look at you. You are a celebrity in the entertainment circle but not so famous. Who knows you? All the people who flatter you regard you as a money-spinner, especially that person! "


    "Dad!" Sarah bit her lower lip and said, "How many times do you want me to tell you? Jonny is not a pauper! He is rich, and his assets are absolutely no less than those so-called son-in-law you know. Besides, he is the younger brother of Jacob. Jacob knows what kind of person he is. "


    For no reason, the fire of war burned on Jacob.


    He frowned, "Jonny?"


    Blaze wasn''t fooled, "Drop it. How did he get his money? How did he spend it? Do you need me to make it clear to you? He is a playboy. At that time


    ellent in time." His heart was suddenly enlightened and he had a smile. He sat down and comfortably leaned against the back of the chair. "Then I''ll do him a favor."


    "What?" Sarah asked.


    "Silly girl, learn more." Blaze looked at his daughter lovingly, "But it doesn''t matter. Dad is here. Even the stars in the sky can be plucked for you, let alone Jacob. "


    Sarah suddenly felt uneasy.


    ''What does Dad mean?'' She thought.


    No matter what Blaze was up to, as long as Jonny got through this crisis safely, Jacob had to fulfill his promise and be the assistant of Blaze.


    The so-called assistant was not with Blaze.


    "Today, let the Butler take you to familiarize yourself with the rules of the casino. I won''t go with you. I''ve been working hard these days. I''m old and always feel particularly sleepy. " After saying that, Blaze went back to bed.


    Jacob nodded and left the room.


    "Notice his reaction." Blaze said in a low voice.


    "Yes, Mr. Blaze." The Butler took the order and left.


    When Jacob saw the Butler, he opened the door of the car for him.


    The Butler was shocked and rushed forward with a few big steps. "No, thanks."


    He was the most precious man in Mr. Blaze''s eyes and the future son-in-law of Blaze. How could he open the door for him, a servant? Wasn''t it going to embarrass him?


    "You are the elder." But Jacob didn''t mind.


    He helped the Butler to the passenger seat and sat on the driver''s seat without hesitation.

 Chapter 142 Win Peoples Support

    "Let me drive?" The Butler said tentatively.


    "Let me do it." Jacob had already started the car.


    The Butler sighed.


    It would be great if such a young man was born in a family like Murong Clan family.


    He didn''t need to say too much. It was good enough to win people''s support.


    As an old man who was nearly 60 years old, he was deeply touched by his action.


    What a good child that he was respectful to him.


    The Butler couldn''t help but wipe his eyes.


    Jacob handed him a tissue.


    The Butler took it over and Jacob looked straight ahead.


    The Butler said tentatively, "Mr. Jacob, you may not get used to the atmosphere in the casino... Later... "


    Jacob nodded, "I''ll be careful. Please teach me. "


    "No, no, no." The butler was flattered. "I will remind you more."


    As soon as he arrived at the largest Holiday Tourist Hotel in A City, the doorman came up to help him park the car.


    The underground casino was exceptionally prosperous.


    If it wasn''t Jacob''s first time here.


    The Butler observed his reaction carefully.


    Jacob''s face didn''t change no matter facing the gamblers who borrowed money from the outside and cried bitterly, the smoke of the whole casino, or the beautiful woman next to the gamblers rubbed her plump chest against the gamblers and put her hand into their trouser pockets.


    The dealers greeted Jacob one after another.


    Especially Eric''s wife, when she saw him, she almost dropped the bet and rushed over to kneel in front of her benefactor.


    The Butler ch


    re willing to fulfill your filial piety. "


    He pulled her hand to his lips and pecked, "Cherry, you''re so considerate." He suddenly smiled bitterly. "But whether my father wants to see me or not is another thing."


    She wanted to comfort him, but his face returned to normal. "I didn''t tell them I would come back either. Well, wait for me. I''ll go upstairs to meet them and have dinner with you. "


    She smiled sweetly, "Okay."


    Everyone has his own selfish motive.


    She just hoped that he could accompany her a little more.


    Even if they didn''t start to have dinner until eight o''clock in the evening, she was still happy.


    "The fish soup is very fresh. I cooked it with pig bones for several hours, and the sirloin is very soft. I asked someone from Thailand to bring the curry back. It''s absolutely authentic..." Cherry kept adding food to Jacob''s bowl.


    She had prepared all these for the whole afternoon, and each of them was Jacob''s favorite food.


    Jacob just nodded.


    After a while, he said, "Are you really not going back with me?"


    Cherry bit her lower lip.


    She looked at him for a long time and said, "How long do you think I can hide it from your parents since I''m not pregnant?"


    Although she expected more than he did that the two of them could be together forever, at present, it was obviously not the right time.


    "Aren''t you a doctor? Give me a certificate or something. Act with me and tell them I have miscarried. Your parents will believe it. "


    Jacob was eating silently.

 Chapter 143 Simons Ability

    The whole family was looking forward to the birth of the baby. Now, the miscarriage of the baby in an absurd accident would be undoubtedly a huge blow to the two elders.


    "Let me think about it." He finally said, "But I''ll take you to a place later."


    "Where are we going?" Asked Cherry.


    But he didn''t want to say anything more. "Let''s eat. It''s good for your health that you don''t talk while eating or sleeping."


    She was full of doubts.


    Until the restaurant was closed, Jacob still didn''t announce where to take her.


    She took out the key, but Jacob held it and put it back. "You don''t have to drive."


    "Very close?" She was confused.


    Her hand was pulled up. He said meaningfully, "Just go with me. I won''t let you go. I will always lead the way for you. "


    The commercial street around ten o''clock was still bustling.


    There were a lot of cars and people on the road.


    They crossed the road and stopped at the gate of the opposite community.


    Jacob took out the access card, opened the door and entered the house.


    He seemed to be familiar with this house as if he was at home.


    Room 402, block F.


    The house faced south and the wind was warm.


    The walls were painted and the furniture was simple. It was obvious that it was just a one-bedroom apartment.


    Although the area was not big, the facilities were complete.


    What Cherry cared about most was the kitchen.


    She went into the kitchen and found that there were all kinds of kitchenware, big and small, and even the seasonings were her usual brands.


    She


    ewelry box, wiped her eyes and said, "Nancy has been timid since she was a child. I''m afraid that her husband will beat her when she gets married in the future. I..."


    Jacob fell into silence.


    Embarrassed, York yelled, "What are you talking about! Everything was fine now. Well, let''s have dinner. The kids are hungry. "


    Cherry was busy in the kitchen alone.


    Even so, she was still in an orderly way.


    As soon as she heard that the dinner was about to start, she began to bring several hot dishes and cold dishes out.


    It was late spring now. Drinking a cup of hot almond dew made people feel comfortable from stomach to heart.


    Not to mention several delicate hot dishes and cold dishes, which were not made of ordinary ingredients.


    Mathias was curious, "Was the food ordered outside?"


    York said proudly, "It was Cherry who did it. She... " He didn''t know how to describe Cherry''s identity.


    "I''m Jonny''s friend." Cherry answered unhurriedly.


    Mathias raised his eyebrows and didn''t expose it.


    He just said, "We''ve seen each other before, Miss Cherry. I didn''t expect you to be so good at cooking."


    At that time, Nancy seemed to have introduced her as Jacob''s girlfriend?


    He looked down and saw the slight bulge on Cherry''s belly.


    He narrowed his eyes and glanced at Jacob without being noticed.


    As the man he knew, Jacob showed no change of expression on his face.


    At this time, Jacob was poking the fish ball in his bowl with his hand. The conversation between them seemed to have nothing to do with him.

 Chapter 144 Strangers

    On the contrary, after hearing Mathias'' words, Cherry said quickly, "Yes. Last time, I happened to go to J City and happened to meet him. "


    Taking a big bite of the salad, Nancy narrowed her eyes and said, "The food cooked by Cherry is so delicious."


    Mathias sighed slightly.


    Only a person like her could be so careless.


    Cherry had already returned to the kitchen.


    The soup was served one by one.


    The soup bowl was hot, but no one could help.


    Cherry''s eyes turned red because of the heat. Jacob took a glance at her.


    Only one glance.


    Her heart jolted, and a strong sense of sadness welled up in her heart.


    She just slept on the same bed with Jacob last night.


    Now, he and she looked like strangers.


    Was this the love she longed for?


    Her heart became cold.


    After she finished everything in silence, she sat in the last seat and began to eat quietly.


    Jacob kept adding food to Nancy''s bowl.


    Although Mathias was a guest, he was able to accurately pick up Nancy''s favorite food and send it to her bowl.


    Cherry''s heart ached.


    Nancy was the protagonist of the whole table.


    Daughter, sister, fiancee...


    All the attention was on her.


    ''But what about me?''


    She looked down at her slightly bulging belly.


    A few days ago, the cloth band she bought was delivered.


    Her belly was covered so hot, but at least, the effect was realistic.


    Although it was impossible for her belly to be as big as a real pregnant woman, at least she could muddle through occasionally.


    However, Che


    h you at any time. Don''t say that I haven''t reminded you. "


    With an expressionless face, Jacob said, "You do have a low IQ."


    Mathias didn''t mind it, "Anyway, I represent the average IQ of your family."


    "Fuck off!" After saying that, Jacob went straight back to his room.


    Her phone rang.


    He sat up straight on the bed and couldn''t wait to read the message. It was not from Cherry.


    "If you are free, see you tomorrow at lunch."


    Jacob frowned.


    Why did Liam insist on meeting him?


    He lowered his head and rolled his eyes.


    Did he want to know something about Adela''s baby?


    His heart skipped a beat.


    After a while, he replied, "Okay."


    If Adela chose such a family, it was no different from asking a tiger for its skin.


    He''d better take more responsibility for such a rude woman.


    It was about the lunch time of the second day, but after eleven o''clock, Liam''s car stopped at the gate of the hospital.


    When Jacob received the phone call, he quickly finished his work and rushed to the gate of the hospital.


    He was a little surprised, "Mr. Liam, you came so early. I thought our appointed time is at twelve noon."


    And they just went to have lunch, but the other party drove to pick him up, making it look like a date, which made him more confused.


    "Let me drive?" He asked tentatively.


    Liam gave way to him without hesitation.


    Jacob sat next to him.


    He still had the unique smell of disinfectant from the hospital, which was particularly clean. Liam couldn''t help but feel dizzy.

 Chapter 145 Obsession

    When he held the steering wheel with his bony hands, Liam''s face turned red.


    His hands and were as beautiful as his body and his face.


    Especially when he pulled the handbrake with one hand, the muscles under his clothes were clear.


    Liam couldn''t help but think that this man must be very domineering and wild in bed?


    In particular, he had a face that was abstinent and his clothes were buttoned tightly...


    Did he know how charming he was?


    Liam lowered his head and held his burning cheek with one hand.


    "Where are you going for dinner, Mr. Liam?" He didn''t react until Jacob has asked for two times.


    "Well, there is a very good French restaurant. I''m sorry. I prefer delicate food..." His face was still red. "But I don''t remember which road it is on. It seems that you should turn left..."


    He felt embarrassed.


    "I''ve already booked a table," he said. He was born to have no sense of direction. Even when he was in the street of A City, he couldn''t figure out directions. "I''ll make a call to ask."


    "No, you don''t have to." After asking the name of the restaurant, Jacob drove straight to the destination without hesitation.


    The island of A City was very small. In less than three minutes, the French restaurant had appeared in front of the two people.


    "You are awesome!" Liam couldn''t help but exclaim.


    He liked such a man with a sense of direction!


    "You''ve just been here for a short time. What else can''t you do?" There was a trace of admir


    t Cherry and Liam know about this hypocrite!


    It was almost dusk.


    Cherry was carefully cooking the dish recommended by the shop manager tonight.


    The soup was sprinkled on the fresh vegetable cores, and a faint bitter but appetizing smell pervaded.


    She was so concentrated that she didn''t notice that someone opened the kitchen door and stood behind her.


    Or maybe she didn''t want to notice.


    The man didn''t interrupt her. He just stood quietly behind her, waiting for her to put the food into the plate.


    "Put them in the steamer tray. There are ten dishes in total. Take them out when the guests arrive. " After that, she washed her hands and asked indifferently, "Why are you here?"


    Jacob took out a tissue and she was about to take it, but Jacob held her hand and wiped it carefully.


    She frowned and the waiters beside her blushed.


    She resisted the impulse to withdraw her hand.


    However, he didn''t let go of her hand after he wiped it. Instead, he held her hand tightly in his palm.


    "I''ll wait for you to get off work." He said firmly.


    "Come to my office. I have something to tell you."


    Closing the door, she tried to withdraw her hand, but her whole body was pulled into his arms.


    His voice was low, close to her earlobes, and his chest was slightly resonating, which was indescribably charming and sexy. "Why didn''t you call me back last night?"


    She pursed her lips, but there was no smile on her face. "I need time to think about it."

 Chapter 146 Dont Want to be Hidden Forever

    "Think about it?" He frowned slightly, "What are you thinking about?"


    Cherry looked up at him.


    Such a person, the outline was familiar to her, and she felt strange.


    She knew that he loved her.


    But she was just in a small corner in his heart where the sun couldn''t be seen.


    For the rest of his life, he would hide her in a dark place to protect his family. He would sacrifice her love, marriage, and even their children to fulfill his deep love for his family.


    She suddenly smiled, "I...I''m thinking about the future."


    He stared at her and asked, "What''s your conclusion?" He sat on the sofa and pulled her into his arms.


    She struggled and stood up. "I''m thinking that we''d better not see each other in the near future."


    Jacob''s face changed and he stood up, "Do you know what you are talking about?"


    "I know what I''m talking about." She smiled bitterly. "But sometimes, I will suddenly forget what I want."


    She lowered her eyes and said, "I will try my best to make up for the mistakes I have made and the stupid things I have done. I have my own way. You don''t need to worry about me."


    Jacob held her arm.


    He only asked, "What did I do wrong?"


    Her toughness was instantly shattered by his words.


    Her eyes turned red, full of sadness.


    "You did nothing wrong." She bit her lower lip and said, "It''s all my fault. But fortunately, I always know that one should be responsible for what he does. I didn''t expect anyone to help me.


    this, Adela looked at her in a daze and said, "Hey, I just..."


    She faltered, unable to speak.


    Cherry snorted and didn''t want to look at the two anymore. She slammed the door and left.


    Jacob followed her closely.


    "Do you believe that I have done such a thing?" Anger was far from disappointment.


    He had thought that she was so smart and knew him best, but he didn''t expect that in her eyes, he was such a despicable person.


    "What does it have to do with me whether you have done it or not?" Cherry was annoyed and said, "She said you seduce her husband to her. Just explain it. What are you doing behind me?"


    He stepped forward and stopped her.


    There was a cold light in his eyes.


    Behind him, a man strode forward and said affectionately, "Cherry, I''m here."


    Cherry was shocked and pushed Jacob away in a hurry. "Ah, Dr. He, why are you here today?"


    "I''m not free tomorrow. I happened to pass by here today, so I came in to see if there was a place for dinner. Am I bothering you? " Dr. He smiled gently.


    As soon as Jacob turned around, the man on the other side was stunned. "Ah, Jacob."


    "Dr. He." Jacob greeted, "Are you here for dinner?"


    "I''m here for the appointment." Dr. He shook hands with Jacob, "H city is so small. I didn''t expect that we could meet in H City after you resigned. Everyone said that you had made a fortune somewhere else."


    "It''s impossible to make a fortune. Just to save my life," said Jacob calmly.

 Chapter 147 I Have My Own Plan

    Cherry stared at him and didn''t want to lose her temper again.


    Dr. He smiled for a while and felt the atmosphere between the two was strange. He couldn''t help saying, "Well, do you have a seat? Today? "


    Cherry regained her composure and put on a fake smile, "Of course. Since you are here, I have to make room for you. You''re a rare visitor. "


    She led Dr. He to the box and said, "I''ll have your favorite dishes prepared right away."


    Dr. He was stunned, "Do you remember what I like to eat? I haven''t been here for a long time. "


    "Dr. He, you''re our important guest." Cherry pointed at her head and said, "I can''t forget your favorite." She smiled and said, "I''ll go the kitchen to cook for you. Wait for me. I''ll have dinner with you later."


    After closing the door, Cherry''s face darkened again.


    "You can leave now." She said coldly, "I have a guest here. You have seen it."


    "What can he do for you?" He saw through her.


    "It''s none of your business!" She couldn''t help cursing.


    "What''s wrong with you?" His face was gloomy. "What''s the problem? Can''t you tell me?"


    "Well, I just want to ask you a question..." Before she could finish her words, he had answered loudly,


    "I love you, Cherry. Ok£¿ Is it a standard answer? "


    His voice was so loud that all the guests and waiters were shocked.


    Cherry blushed and said, "I didn''t mean to say that at all!"


    "Then tell me what''s the structure of your brain?" Jacob go


    hrew herself on the sofa.


    She was annoyed, but she was too sleepy to open her eyes.


    Last night, she cried and felt annoyed. She tossed and turned all night and didn''t sleep well.


    Now, she was so sleepy that she closed her eyes and her whole consciousness was in a mess.


    "Just sleep for half an hour..." She murmured.


    She wanted to set a time, but she fell asleep holding the phone.


    In her dream, she saw that she had set a time.


    She saw herself push the man out of the door and throw herself into his arms.


    She cried, slapped him, scratched him, and did everything she couldn''t do in reality.


    She acted like a willful girlfriend.


    When she opened her eyes again, it was already dawn.


    She jumped up.


    "Ah, how late is it now?" She looked for her phone.


    After a night, her phone was turned off automatically.


    It was quiet outside.


    ''Where is my father?


    Where is Jacob?''


    She opened the door in a hurry.


    There was only a single lamp left in the hall.


    Under the lamp, the man was still sitting there.


    Seeing her come out, he slowly stood up and asked, "Can we go back now?"


    She looked at him blankly, not very clear headed. "Go back?"


    "Yes. Go back to our home. " He reached out to her.


    But she didn''t accept it. "You''ve been sitting here all night?"


    "Yes. I promised to wait for you. I''m waiting for you. "


    Her heart ached to the extreme. "Have you had dinner?"


    He shook his head.

 Chapter 148 Dream On!

    Her heart tightened. "You idiot! You! "


    He sat there for a whole night without eating. Did he want to torture himself and make her feel sorry for him?


    He was dreaming! He was dreaming!


    "If you don''t feel sorry for me, I won''t feel sorry for you! Get out! Get out! " She pushed him and cried.


    Damn it.


    Did he know how painful her heart was now?


    "I will never change my promise to you. It''s the same for anyone!" He said firmly.


    She threw herself into his arms and cried bitterly.


    He kissed her hair and said, "Don''t cry. I''m sorry. I don''t know why you mind... If you believe that I really approached Liam in that way, then it''s meaningless for me to stay here and pester you. If you believe that, I''ll leave right now and never show up again. Okay? "


    She just cried.


    He picked her up.


    But she struggled slightly, "Put me down. I''ll cook something for you. "


    He felt warm in his heart and kissed her.


    She was tearful. No matter how fierce she was now, she still felt sorry for him.


    He held her in his arms and said, "You care about me, you understand me, and I can hold on with you by my side."


    If only she could be as confident as him.


    The problem was, could she?


    Jacob hadn''t come back, the Nalan Clan''s people had been used to it.


    However, when Nancy got up in the morning, she didn''t see her brother come back for breakfast. She couldn''t help asking, "Doesn''t my brother come back home now?"


    Donna filled the porridge for the two young people, and Mathias had quickly helped them arrange the bowls and chopsticks.


    She sighed, "Yes. He had been working in


    ork requested him to accompany him to send the invitation.


    Cherry felt it was ridiculous.


    Why didn''t he ask Jacob to help Mathias get into the bridal chamber?


    Because of York''s cultivation for him, Jacob was put on the psychological shackles of having to take care of his younger siblings.


    "I know." She didn''t hide anything. "Her husband." She said in a stronger tone, "He is quite outstanding and good-looking."


    Moore frowned and asked, "Is he more handsome than me?"


    Cherry smiled, "How to compare? Why is it necessary to have a compare? As long as Nancy thinks he is good-looking. " She provoked him again and again.


    Moore suddenly sat up straight.


    The expression on his face was uncertain. After a long time, he let out a breath of anger.


    "Are you here to drown your sorrows in wine because you regret giving up on her?" She asked tentatively.


    "Are you kidding me?" Moore laughed to cover up his emotions, "I don''t need to drown my sorrows in wine because I don''t have sorrows. She, she means nothing to me! She''s so stupid. She''s not beautiful. She can only cry and pretend to be innocent! "


    Looking at him, she sighed, "She didn''t pretend for you. Now, you don''t have to worry about it. I think her husband is quite capable. On the contrary, he likes such a woman to be coquettish."


    Moore''s heart was stung by her words, but he had no choice but to gulp down two more glasses of wine, almost choking.


    Cherry looked at him pitifully, "Even if you don''t love her, why don''t you admit that you care about her?"


    He coughed awkwardly and said, "No. what should I admit?"

 Chapter 149 Drown Sorrows in Wine

    "Human is not a machine." She smiled and said, "There''s no such thing as absolute yes or no, right or wrong." She looked at the ceiling with a trace of confusion in her eyes. "Sometimes, you just don''t think from the other''s point of view. She almost sacrificed herself to please you. Stella, you will never meet such a woman who loves you so much for the rest of your life. Absolutely never. "


    She also drank up the wine in her glass.


    Moore remained silent.


    He just kept drinking.


    After a while, his face turned red.


    "Leave now. If you keep drinking, you won''t be able to leave even if you want to." Cherry snatched his glass.


    "Where can I go?" Confused, he asked, "Where is my home?"


    She helped him up and said, "Of course you should go back. Do you want to stay here? I''m sorry. I don''t take men in here. "


    "But I, I like you, Cherry." Moore blurted out.


    He didn''t drink much, but people would get drunk easily if they were sad. The person in front of him was a little charming with her eyes slightly wide open.


    He couldn''t help but bend over and want to kiss her.


    Startled, cherry not only turned her head away, but also pushed him subconsciously.


    How could Moore stand her push at this time?


    He slipped and fell to the side.


    The fall also brought Cherry down. The two of them fell on the sofa at the same time, and Cherry pressed on Moore. He snorted and held her tightly, unwilling to let her go.


    "So


    He wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought.


    Jacob curled his lips, "You don''t want to get married, and you want to destroy it by external force? Are you awaiting destruction? "


    "I just want to help Nancy." Mathias frowned.


    "Then thank you." Jacob said lazily, "Did you spend a lot of money to help my sister?"


    Mathias was embarrassed, "Why do you have to talk like that? You know clearly that your sister is not willing to... "


    "Why are you two so stupid?" Jacob was angry, "Solve the problem by yourselves! Anyway, if you treat my sister badly. I won''t spare you! "


    Mathias cried, "How dare I treat her bad? But... "


    The two of them had an idea of leaving things to chance in their hearts and didn''t give themselves a way out.


    But now, his woman ignored him. The man that Nancy liked was also nowhere to be found. Did it mean that the wedding must be taken seriously?


    He pulled a long face and was about to say something. How could Jacob still talk to him? He had already walked away.


    "Mr. Mathias, you are here." The wedding planner caught him again. "Let''s discuss the details of the fire balloon tomorrow."


    Mathias wore a sad look on his face.


    Oh my God.


    Did he really tie up with that silly girl in this way?


    The previous day, the venue was still in the semi-finished state. When it arrived on the second day, it had completely changed.


    The relatives of the Nalan Clan all praised.

 Chapter 150 Wedding

    The fragrance of perfume lily filled the nose. Along the carpet, there were pink roses that had just been air freighted all the way. The cute and lovely flower children stood on both sides, sending a fragrant rose to the guests passing by.


    The emcee said loudly.


    After a few words, he suppressed the noise at the scene and said loudly, "Now, please welcome the bride and groom to enter!"


    Everyone looked back.


    Eh?


    On the other end of the carpet was a vast grassland. Where would the bride and groom come from?


    Just as the people were surprised, the sound of fireworks came from the sky.


    Everyone was shocked and looked up.


    A heart shaped pink fire balloon fell from the sky.


    The wedding march sounded loudly.


    On the balloon stood a couple.


    In the particularly bright sky, the wedding dress on the bride was very expensive, and the shining diamonds almost made people unable to open their eyes.


    The bride was holding a bouquet of flowers, and the fire balloon slowly descended. Holding her hand, Mathias slowly stepped out of the base.


    "Wow, it''s so beautiful." The guests whispered.


    York wore a satisfied smile.


    His daughter''s gorgeous wedding dress, diamond necklace and exquisite makeup made him especially proud.


    Suddenly, Mathias knelt down on one knee in front of Nancy.


    Donna blinked her eyes and looked at Jacob, "What''s going on?"


    But Jacob didn''t care much about it. "Take a look and you''ll know."


    The place where Mathias knelt down suddenly stretched out slowly.


    It turned out that there was a lift platform hi


    can''t ruin your happiness for the rest of your life! "


    Nancy was still wearing a gorgeous wedding dress. Hearing this, she grabbed the hemline of her dress with her slender fingers and twisted it tightly. "Don''t care about my life or death?"


    With a livid face, he didn''t answer.


    "Don''t you hate me so much? If killing is legal, won''t you try to get rid of me even if you kill me? If so, why do you still interfere in my life? £¡¡±


    Moore didn''t look at her. "I''m doing this for your own good!"


    "I don''t need it!" She suddenly took off her helmet and said, "I don''t need you to take me away. I regret it. Let me go. I want to go back and marry Mathias! At least, he won''t try to get rid of me. Although he doesn''t love me, at least he doesn''t hate me! "


    She reached out to grab the control rod from his hand.


    Moore was scared and broke out in a cold sweat, "You are such a lunatic!" He stared at Nancy, "Do you want to die? There are mountains and forests everywhere. If the helicopter bumps into any place, we will die! "


    Nancy burst into tears, "If possible, I''d rather die with you, so that I can comfort myself that I will meet you first in my next life, and then you will fall in love with me and will not dislike me anymore..."


    She cried so sadly that the delicate makeup on her face had been washed away, revealing her delicate outline.


    Her tears and pitiful expression were enough to soften a man''s heart.


    Moore signed, "What are you talking about? Do you think I want to die with you? "


    As soon as he said this, she cried even harder.

 Chapter 151 Take You Away

    Unable to take the control rod away, she simply tried to open the cabin door. "Open the door, let me go down. If I go back now, Mathias will still welcome me happily... "


    A powerful hand suddenly grabbed her.


    She screamed and was pulled back forcefully.


    "What..." Before she could utter the following words, her lips were already sealed.


    There was a faint salty taste of tears on her lips, mixed with the fragrance of lip gloss, which was all sucked into his lips.


    He held the back of her head with one hand and the plane with the other. With great difficulty, he got the two people closer and closer.


    He didn''t know why he kissed her.


    However, he didn''t want her to do anything stupid again.


    He didn''t want her to cry again, which would make his heart ache.


    That feeling was so strange.


    It made him feel a kind of inexplicable fear.


    However, he held her in his arms and kissed her wantonly until there was a flash of confused tenderness in her eyes. This feeling was so good!


    She was going to marry another man in this wedding dress today.


    Fortunately, he came in time.


    He was so scared that he held her closer.


    He let go of her and took a deep breath.


    As soon as the warmth in front of her disappeared, she felt a little cold.


    She held her arms and huddled up in her seat.


    A man''s coat was thrown over.


    She was hit in the head. "Ouch!".


    "Shut up!" He said in a hoarse voice, "Put it on, or you''ll be frozen to death in H City!"


    The plane was getting farther


    n the sofa, turned over and pressed her down. "I''ll have sex with you once you say you want to break up with me. Let''s see how many chances do you have to say that?" He said lightly as he unbuttoned his belt.


    "You!" She widened her eyes in surprise. "You won''t do that. Your sister is in my room. If she comes out later... "


    God, she couldn''t imagine it.


    But he said calmly. "Do you think she has the courage to come out? She is hiding under the quilt and praying that I won''t think of her, right? "


    Cherry couldn''t help laughing.


    He knew Nancy very well.


    As soon as Nancy heard that Cherry had told him the whereabouts of her, the little girl was scared to death.


    How frightening her brother was in her heart?


    "How dare you laugh?" He said expressionlessly, "Very well, I will make you unable to smile."


    With a bigger smile on her face, Cherry said, "Now the most important thing is your sister''s matter. Please don''t do that, okay?"


    "She can solve her own problem. If she can''t, Moore can help her. It has nothing to do with me." Said Jacob carelessly.


    Cherry was surprised, "You... It''s not your style. "


    Back then, he had to ask for a leave to go with his sister since she just went abroad for relaxation. He had to find a guide for his sister.


    Now that he said such words, she would doubt whether this person was really Jacob or not.


    She really stretched out her hand and pulled his face. She said seriously, "Let me take off your human skin mask and see your true face."

 Chapter 152 Who Said I Didnt Love Her

    Another morning came.


    After preparing the breakfast, Cherry put it in front of them and said, "Eat it while it''s hot."


    Before opening the restaurant, the four people sitting in the box, but the atmosphere was indescribably serious.


    Cherry winked at Nancy and then the latter said in a low voice, "Brother, let''s have breakfast."


    Jacob didn''t touch the chopsticks, "Are you so afraid now? Where is your courage to run away from the wedding? "


    Nancy lowered her head, but Moore held her hand and said, "Running away is because she knows that such a marriage won''t be happy, so she escaped. You forced her to marry a man she didn''t love. You are hurting her, not loving her! "


    Hearing that, Nancy raised her head abruptly and looked at him, "Moore, no..."


    "Since he did it, why doesn''t he admit?" Moore snorted.


    However, Jacob picked up a piece of tofu and tasted it slowly. "Well, that''s very good. You took my sister away from the wedding, and you''re self-confident. Why don''t you ask her if she would run away from the wedding without you? Do you think you are better than Mathias? At least, she wouldn''t be sad if Mathias didn''t love her. But you? I just saw how you hurt her heart! "


    "I..." Moore''s face turned red. After taking a deep breath, he calmed down and said, "I''ll marry her."


    Jacob squinted and became a little angry, "My sister doesn''t need anyone to be responsible for her! I can take her away now! "


    Cherry sighed and said, "Yes, it''s said that it''s not happy to marry someone who doesn''t love you, but it''s the same


    ew words, Cherry quickly wiped her hands and ran out, "Why are you here?"


    She had a natural expression on her face, and it could not be seen that there had been any unhappiness between the two before.


    On the contrary, Adela looked awkward. "I... I just have nothing to do."


    She was her best friend. Because of the incident last time, the two of them broke up in discord. However, after that, the more Adela thought about it, the more uneasy she felt.


    Was it necessary to fall out with such a good friend for a man?


    She couldn''t sit still any longer, so she made an excuse and asked the driver to send her across the sea to visit Cherry.


    Cherry chuckled, "Are you bored? Well, I''ll accompany you to relieve your boredom and have fun. What do you think? "


    Adela snorted and couldn''t help laughing, "That''s great. It''s a nice day today. Let''s go shopping. "


    "Okay." Cherry said, "What do you want to buy?"


    "Of course I''m going to buy some shoes and socks for my son." Adela reached out and hugged her. "If you are busy, I will wait for you to accompany me when you are free."


    Cherry held her hand and said, "No, I''m not. I can appear whenever you summon me. You are the most important person now. " She touched Adela''s belly and asked, "You already know it''s a boy?"


    "Yes." Adela said indifferently, "Your boyfriend did the examination for me."


    Cherry''s expression froze, "What? Okay. "


    Adela giggled, "Tell me, the baby in your belly..." She touched her belly and asked, "Is it a girl? Will they have a romantic love story? "

 Chapter 153 The Shocking Truth

    Sweat dripped from Cherry''s forehead. "I''m not pregnant. How could I get the baby?"


    "What?" Adela was stunned. "I thought you were also pregnant. Ah, didn''t the Nalan Clan say that?"


    "They are just saving face." Cherry said perfunctorily.


    Adela burst into laughter, "That''s good, you know what? I was really sad for several days. You didn''t tell me when you were pregnant. I thought you didn''t take me as a friend. Now, I''m so happy. "


    When she was laughing, she suddenly let out an "ouch".


    Cherry asked nervously, "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s okay. The baby kicked me. " Adela''s eyes were wet. "He doesn''t want me to feel comfortable, just like his father..."


    "Well, stop thinking about this. Come on, what do you want to shop for? Let''s go." Holding her hand, Cherry quickly changed the topic.


    The two walked out of the restaurant, talking and laughing.


    Donna was getting off the bike with a thermal pot. When she saw Cherry, she called her, but unfortunately, the street was noisy and Cherry didn''t hear her.


    "Where is she going?" Donna was so happy last night that she was going to check the baby''s gender. How could she let Cherry leave now?


    She put the bike aside and chased after her.


    Hand in hand, Cherry and Adela stood in a row, waiting to walk across the road to the maternal and infant shop across the street. But Donna suddenly stopped.


    She rubbed her eyes in disbelief.


    Was she blind?


    When she saw Cherry last time,


    r said kindly, "Then there must be something wrong. Well, we sewed up the wound and anesthetized her. Now she is asleep. Let''s do a B-scan for her first. I guess the baby has stopped growing in the womb. "


    Donna''s heart almost stopped beating.


    She followed the doctor and looked at the shadow picture on the B-scan computer, but she couldn''t see anything for a long time. She was so anxious that she asked, "Is it a grandson or a granddaughter? Is there any problem? "


    The doctors whispered and looked back at Donna frequently.


    Finally, a doctor printed out the report and put it in Donna''s hand. "You can check it yourself."


    Donna looked it over and over and asked, "Doctor, I don''t have much knowledge. What does it mean?"


    "It means, your daughter-in-law..." The doctor hesitated for a moment and said, "She is not pregnant at all."


    Donna felt as if she had been struck by lightning.


    Her lips trembled, "How could it be possible? Where is the baby? " She looked for it in the B-scan picture in a hurry.


    The doctor sympathized, "And from the condition of the uterus, there seems to be no sign of miscarriage. Young people sometimes just want to make the elderly happy without malice, although it''s a little too much. "


    How could Donna hear the doctor''s comfort?


    She held the test report in her hand and didn''t know how she walked out of the B-scan room.


    She leaned against the wall and slowly slid to the ground.


    ''No way...''

 Chapter 154 Anger

    Donna''s face was covered with tears.


    In an instant, she looked much older.


    The baby was not real at all?


    Hope, expectation, and imagination, now she was told that everything was just a fantasy. How could she accept it?


    "No, no!" Her lips trembled violently. "I must ask her face to face. You must have made a mistake!"


    There must be a child!


    The child must still be alive!


    She threw the test list in her hand and rushed to Cherry who was lying on the bed.


    Cherry woke up slowly.


    She had a concussion before, and this collision had a little impact on her.


    She struggled to move her body, and her throat was dry and she felt sick, and she was about to throw up.


    Caught off guard, a woman ran over and grabbed her, and the bandaged wound on her arm was exactly caught.


    She cried out in pain.


    "Where is the baby! Where is the baby? " Donna shook her helplessly, not caring about the wound on her hand. "Where is our Nalan Clan''s grandson?"


    All of a sudden, Cherry''s face turned pale.


    No matter how smart she was, she didn''t expect that her secret would be exposed in public on such an occasion.


    Because she and Jacob were reconciled, she didn''t dare to use the certificate issued by Dr. He. As a result, she got herself in trouble!


    "The child..." She hemmed and hawed, unable to speak.


    Donna was completely desperate.


    Out of control, she slapped her on the face!


    A loud slap was heard.


    Cherry was speechless.


    She could


    r go," said Jacob.


    He comforted his mother and accompanied her out of the ward.


    He looked back at the person on the bed.


    She was expressionless and lost in thought.


    His heart ached and he almost turned around to her.


    However, the exposure of the relationship between the two could only cause a bigger rebound of her mother, and the greater harm it would do to Cherry!


    He could only grit his teeth to resist the urge to look back and accompany his mother back first.


    As soon as he left, the door of the ward was heavily closed by Adela.


    "Great!" Adela clapped. "Have you seen clearly what kind of man he is?"


    Cherry didn''t say a word.


    After a long time, she lowered her eyebrows and smiled sadly.


    He had promised to take her seriously and value her more that his family. But what about the result?


    ''Is that it?''


    A string of bitter laughter came out of her mouth. She laughed even louder.


    Adela looked at her in surprise and walked quickly to her. "Cherry, don''t scare me. You..."


    "Well, I see." She endured the pain and got out of bed with bare feet. "I''m leaving the hospital. It''s nothing serious. There are still a lot of work waiting for me in the restaurant."


    Adela held her hand and said, "Hey, why are you so busy? Don''t be so desperate to earn money. "


    Cherry pushed her hand away and said, "Adela, I know you''re for my good, but I''m sorry. If I don''t make money, I really don''t have money to spend even if I want to."

 Chapter 155 No One Cares About Her

    She was different from Adela.


    She didn''t have a man to rely on, but there were a lot of people who had to rely on her for living.


    No one thought that they had to love her, and others would only ask her to love and tolerate them!


    Why did she always have to sacrifice herself?


    For the sake of Adela, she set up this fraud, but in the end, she failed because she fell in love with a man during this process!


    But this man didn''t love her as much as she loved him...


    She put on her clothes reluctantly. The wound on her arm was rubbed by her sleeve, but she didn''t feel any pain.


    However, Adela couldn''t stand it anymore. "Who on earth are you angry with? With me? What''s wrong with you? "


    "I''m not angry." Cherry buttoned up and said, "It''s Okay. I really have to go back." Her bag was worn to be dirty on the ground. She picked it up and left without hesitation. "Adela, you can go back. I''m really fine."


    Adela stamped her feet and said, "You stubborn woman!"


    She called the driver and sent Cherry back to the Private House.


    Enduring the pain, Cherry tried her best to suppress the sour nausea in her throat. She got out of the car and walked towards the door of the restaurant step by step.


    The waitress standing by the door looked surprised.


    Her lips opened and closed, but she still chose to say nothing.


    Cherry pushed her hand away, slowly held the handrail and stubbornly went upstairs.


    She didn''t cry until s


    em discussed, they made up their minds.


    Jerome called Jacob without letting Cherry know, "Are you busy these two days? I haven''t seen you come here for a long time. "


    "Yes, I''m very busy," said Jacob with a bitter smile.


    He wanted to go over, but Cherry avoided him on purpose.


    He thought it was okay.


    In addition to sending the medicine, he should give Cherry two days to calm down.


    And he needed to think about what to do next.


    "I don''t care how busy you are. Tonight, you must come to my Private House for dinner. If you don''t come, you don''t have to come in the future." Jerome put on airs as a future father-in-law.


    Jacob smiled, "Yes, I will go there no matter how busy I am."


    "By the way, don''t tell her. Just give her a surprise. " Jerome added.


    Jacob was confused.


    Did Jerome know that the two of them had some conflicts and were trying to help them reconcile?


    Knowing nothing about it, Cherry took time to go to the hospital to remove the stitches.


    A long wound was stitched with ten stitches. When the stitches were removed, the delicate skin turned over. The doctor felt pity and said, "Pitiful. Why didn''t you choose the beauty thread at that time? In this way, there will be no scars on your hand. "


    "Isn''t it better to teach myself a lesson and remind myself not to forget the past?" Said Cherry lightly.


    She put down her sleeve to cover the wound.


    It was getting dark outside the hospital.

 Chapter 156 An Inexplicable Wedding Banquet

    She walked into the restaurant stiffly, only to find that it was a little quiet and weird today.


    She listened carefully.


    Sure enough, the noise of guests in normal times was almost inaudible today.


    She ran out of the door. There were a few ordinary cars parked in the parking lot. There were few visitors. Even on the first day of the New Year, it was not like this.


    Cherry took out her phone.


    It was almost half past five.


    Normally, at this time, the restaurant had already been full of guests. How could it be possible?


    In a hurry, she ran upstairs.


    Hearing the sound of her footsteps, a huge sound of firecrackers rang out. Out of expectation, Cherry screamed out of fear. She took a step back and almost fell downstairs.


    Someone behind her steadied her.


    A familiar scent came to her nose.


    She struggled to get rid of the man''s arms and stood straight before she had time to see the surrounding situation.


    All the tables and chairs were pulled out of the box and formed a long table.


    The red tablecloth was in sharp contrast to the exquisite bowls and chopsticks.


    The old men all sat at the table. When they saw Cherry, they all smiled.


    There was even a mahjong table at the entrance, and several people were playing mahjong happily.


    One of them was Jerome.


    Seeing that Cherry was back, he stood up in a hurry and said, "Oh, you''re finally here. Your uncles and aunts have been waiting for you for a long time."


    Cherry narrowed her eyes and asked, "Dad,


    ied to them, and he couldn''t tell them the reason.


    What else did she want from him?


    "If it weren''t for Adela, how could you be exposed in such a situation?" Jacob was also angry.


    Cherry turned around and stared at him, "You don''t have to criticize my friend! Let me tell you, I''m done with you. I don''t want to play the so-called secret lover game with you anymore. I''m done with it! Enough! "


    Jacob stood up and said coldly, "I thought you were mature enough to handle a relationship. It turns out that I was wrong. You are still a child! "


    Cherry sat still and said, "Yes, I''m a child, so the door is over there. Take care!"


    Jacob couldn''t stay here any longer.


    He snorted coldly and turned away without hesitation.


    When Jerome just came downstairs and saw that Jacob was about to leave, he quickly reached out to pull him. "What''s wrong? Did you have a fight? Oh, hurry up and propose a toast to your uncles... "


    Cherry threw the chopsticks away and rushed out, "Dad, enough!"


    Jerome was shocked and let go of Jacob. He looked at him and then looked at his daughter. He was at a loss and said, "Don''t quarrel with each other..."


    Jacob said coldly, "Come at me if you have any anger. Don''t lose your temper on your father. He is your father, the one who gave birth to you and raised you!"


    Cherry pursed her lips and said, "Sorry, I forgot that you are a dutiful son. I''m really sorry, I''m not! I''m just a heartless person. What''s wrong? "


    "You!" said Jacob angrily.

 Chapter 157 You And Her

    Jerome hastily tried to mediate the dispute, "Don''t quarrel. We should be harmonious. You already have a child. Why don''t you get married? My daughter has been 28 years old now, and her youth will be gone soon... "


    Before he could finish his words, Cherry interrupted him, "Enough! I have nothing to do with this person, okay? Don''t take me as his girlfriend anymore! " Cherry threw the things, "You just want to drive me away so that you can marry her. Okay, I have never objected. You can do whatever you want, but! " She said coldly, "Please stay out of my business. I can handle it myself."


    She wouldn''t have said that if she hadn''t been mad at her father.


    Jerome was embarrassed.


    He wanted to explain haltingly, but Cherry left before Jacob.


    Jacob caught up with her, "Go back and apologize to your father!"


    Cherry slammed the door and got on the car.


    She looked at him provocatively, "Sorry, this has nothing to do with you!"


    As she spoke, she rolled up the window and kept the man outside the car.


    She stepped on the gas and the car had rushed out.


    She clenched the steering wheel in anger.


    She felt a sharp pain in her arm.


    She took a deep breath and ignored the pain!


    Seeing that the two young person had left, Jerome didn''t know what to do.


    The guests upstairs were still waiting for them, but the protagonist was gone...


    He was so anxious that his girlfriend had gone downstairs and urged him, "Everyone is waiting for dinner. All of you... " Looking at the empty dow


    ight home and picked up the big box that his mother had packed.


    Seeing this, York shouted, "Where are you going?"


    "Give it back to her." Said Jacob calmly.


    York frowned and said, "You can threw it away. Why should you give it back to her specially? Does she deserve it? "


    However, Jacob looked back at him and said, "We directly sentenced her without asking the reason clearly. Fortunately, none of us is a judge!"


    York stood up and shouted, "What do you mean? I can tell that you have been defending Cherry from the beginning to the end. What''s your relationship? What did that woman do to you? "


    Donna quickly stood up and said, "Oh, York, didn''t we make a deal last night. Be a good talker, or your heart will hurt. " She winked at Jacob and said, "Don''t hurry to do anything. Let''s have dinner together."


    She deliberately changed the topic, added food and said, "You have often come back to stay overnight recently. Are you not so busy?"


    Lowering his eyebrows, Jacob finally said, "She is my woman."


    "What?" Donna didn''t understand


    Jacob said lightly, "Cherry is my woman, not Jonny''s. It''s her fault that she lied to you, but she did it for a reason! "


    The spoon in Donna''s hand fell to the ground, making a dull sound.


    It didn''t matter whether she lied or not.


    The point was, what did his son say?


    "You, you and Cherry are..." Donna felt difficult to breathe.


    "You knew she lied to us from the very beginning? £¡ Or you two are working together? " York shouted harshly.

 Chapter 158 I love her

    Jacob didn''t say anything. Any explanation would be pale at the moment, just like that day.


    A trace of sadness flashed through his heart. Donna had already stepped forward and grabbed her son''s hand. She shook it hard and said, "Jacob, Jacob, tell me, you are separated, aren''t you? Right? "


    Jacob nodded.


    "But I love her."


    His tone was as flat as talking about the weather today.


    However, she knew her son well.


    Donna read something shocking from her son''s eyes.


    Her heart ached.


    "Mom, I have only one request. Please don''t hate her anymore. At least..." His eyes dimmed. "She gave me back to you."


    York looked at him in silence.


    He knew his son very well.


    Unlike Richard and Jonny.


    Since he was a child, he had been regarded as a good brother and a good son. He was the only one who took care of his parents and sister-in-law.


    But he also knew how stubborn his son was.


    If he was stubborn, he might not be able to control him at all.


    What''s more, Jacob was very sensible.


    He wouldn''t decide anything easily. Once he was sure, even if his head was broken and blood was bleeding, he might not change it.


    York was thinking about something and suddenly interrupted Donna, "Well, let''s eat. The child has grown up and has his own thoughts. Although Cherry is a liar, she is so smart that she can see that we can''t accept her at all. Don''t worry. Jacob will know what he is doing. "


    Although


    s," said Jacob.


    Mathias relieved, "You scared me." Seeing that Jacob raised his eyebrows and asked, he said proudly, "Why don''t we cooperate?"


    Seeing that the other party was a little surprised, Mathias slowly said, "If I''m not mistaken, you''re interested in this place, right?"


    Jacob didn''t deny, "It has a promising future. And it''s free. "


    "So I can sponsor you to acquire this hospital," said Mathias with an ambiguous smile.


    "Are you stupid and rich?"


    "You bastard!" Mathias was speechless, "Do you think I''m going to do a losing business? But I have to be the biggest shareholder of the hospital! "


    Nodding his head, Jacob said, "Well, that''s how you look like, or I''ll not be used to it. "


    He smiled again, "But are you sure that what you give me is enough to make you the biggest shareholder?"


    "Nowadays, I''m so poor that I only have money left," said Mathias with a confident smile.


    Jacob said, "I know this hospital better than you do. I have nearly 1/10 of the shares at hand. Do you want to lend me money? "


    Mathias was surprised, "You bastard! You are really interested! How did you get the money? You sold yourself? "


    "You can make money, so can I."


    He had saved a lot of money just because of the rescue activity a few days ago.


    It was also because of this that he saw the future of the hospital.


    It might be difficult to gain a foothold in A City as a private general hospital.

 Chapter 159 Go To Japan

    However, if he could only run a special hospital for heart, brain and blood vessels alone, he was confident that this hospital would be the most famous and top special hospital in A City, even in Hong Kong, Australia, and even in the Pearl River Delta in the future!


    Rubbing his chin, Mathias thought for a while and said, "Well, I''ll invest in you. You need to pay me back with a bonus. But I have a condition. In order to make sure that the hospital will not lose money, you must be the director. "


    "Of course." Jacob opened his palm to him, "Where is the money?"


    "We have been friends for so many years. Can we only talk about money?" Cried Mathias.


    "Because you are so poor that you only have money." Said Jacob, half true and half false.


    With a snort, Mathias patted Jacob''s empty hand and said, "Find a lawyer to settle this matter tomorrow. I''ll handle it. "


    Jacob shook his hand, "I''ll be out for a few days. You can''t do it until I come back. "


    "Are you in a hurry?" Mathias asked curiously, "Chasing your wife?"


    Jacob rolled his eyes at him and said, "No. I''ll to see my younger brother and I''ll be back in two days." He printed out the sorted data for Mathias and said, "This is my preliminary idea. If you think it''s okay, you are welcome to add investment. "


    "Fuck off. I have a lot of money, but I''m not stupid. " Mathias cursed.


    Suddenly, Jacob said, "Thank you."


    Mathias blinked his eyes, "Is your younger brother in Japan?" Mathias had heard from Nancy before, "The environment in Japan is very good." His smile


    I only know that he is the guest of our boss. But now, we don''t know where he has gone. Did he like men? Otherwise, how could he not like Lilian, the woman who had attracted so many Japanese men in Ginza?


    "Is he from Z Country?" Asked Lilian suddenly.


    "Yes." Kenzie changed the topic and said, "By the way, the director of the film, Ted, is looking for you again. You can give him a reply when you are free. I always think it''s better to shoot than to accompany the guests. "


    The expression on Lilian''s face changed.


    She pulled up her clothes and suddenly stood up. "Didn''t I say that I won''t shoot any films recently?" She bit her lower lip and said, "My boyfriend is from Z Country. He won''t accept me to shoot a film."


    Kenzie smiled, "Do you think he can accept you as a prostitute?"


    With a smile, Lilian said, "At least, he doesn''t know that." After she put on her own clothes, she looked like an ordinary white-collar. "Since I''ve finished my job, I''ll go back."


    Before she went out, she put on her shoes and suddenly remembered something. She turned around and said, "Kenzie, I''ll entertain this guest from now on. If he needs it. I''m wondering how wonderful it will be to tame such a man. "


    Kenzie knew it clearly, "You don''t want to leave any failure in your occupation, do you?"


    Lilian didn''t answer.


    She bought a bowl of noodles near her home as a midnight snack. Then she walked back to her home slowly like taking a walk.


    The guest tonight was quite charming.


    He had a handsome face and spoke in a decent way.

 Chapter 160 Meet Again

    Although he didn''t take off his clothes, she could tell from his thin clothes that the energy contained in his muscles was definitely enough to make a woman crazy.


    She longed to be conquered by this man.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t seem to be interested in her at all.


    Except for the coat he left for her before he left.


    This was the easiest guest she had ever received in the last week.


    But she had a question. Were all men in Z Country the same? They didn''t like the way to go to bed directly, but only liked to talk about love?


    ''Is that the romance of Z Country?''


    Thinking of the handsome boy from Z Country at home, she couldn''t help but walk briskly.


    When she opened the door, it was dark in the living room. Only the laptop on the tea table reflected dim blue light, which could indistinctly reflect the face of that person.


    Lilian kicked off her high heels and threw herself into the man''s arms.


    She kissed him hard on his cold lips.


    Her little lover was also good-looking.


    Unfortunately, he was too young to learn the calmness of the guest tonight.


    Lilian thought herself was too greedy.


    She couldn''t forget that guest as soon as she saw him tonight. Did she fall in love with that guest?


    The man kissed her rudely on the face and pressed her down on the tatami.


    "I bought you some desserts." She said coquettishly.


    How could he care about the desserts now?


    He threw it far away and tore her clothes


    tly, Miss. Lilian works in Ginza?"


    Richard gasped.


    He said directly, "You sleep with men?"


    "Haven''t I slept with you before?" Raising her head, Lilian said, "You can despise me, but you can''t despise my career! If I didn''t have this job, I would have starved to death! "


    "Fuck off!" Richard felt sick.


    How could she be his Adela?


    His beloved woman?


    Adela wouldn''t make a living by selling her body, nor would she shamelessly regard sleeping with men as a career.


    At the thought that he and she had sex on the tatami last night, Richard felt sick!


    "Fuck off!" He roared.


    Lilian didn''t move. "If I remember correctly, this is my house, right?"


    Richard was extremely embarrassed.


    He rushed into the room and took out his luggage. Without changing his clothes, he rushed into the elevator with his luggage.


    "I''m sorry," said Jacob, bowing slightly to Lilian.


    "Why do you apologize?" There were no tears in the woman''s eyes. "Maybe it''s because our national culture is different. If it were a Japanese man now, he wouldn''t have reacted like this. Richard is still a kid. "


    She looked straight at Jacob and asked, "What about you? Do you like me? "


    Jacob said, "I have a wife. Thank you for taking care of Richard these days. If he hurt you, I apologize for him. "


    He left the room.


    All of a sudden, the room was empty.


    The soup in the kitchen smelt strong.


    But her guest and boyfriend were all gone.

 Chapter 161 Restart

    What should she do with this pot of soup?


    She took out her phone and dialed Kenzie''s number. "You mentioned a director last time. Let him come to my home. I''ll talk to him about the film payment."


    With an ambiguous smile, Kenzie said, "Finally, your man agreed."


    All of a sudden, Lilian''s heart was filled with confusion.


    Without the big boy who was waiting for her at home and relying on her, what hope should she have in her life?


    Richard ran so fast that he was almost scratched by the car when he was crossing the road.


    Jacob chased after him for fear that something bad would happen to him.


    It was not until he caught him that Jacob breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Where are you going?" He said in a low voice, "if you don''t want to stay here any longer, I will go through the dropout formalities with you tomorrow. We will go back to H city!"


    Richard shook off his hand and said, "I won''t go back! You are always laughing at me. Now stop making fun of me! "


    His eyes were red and he was about to cry.


    Jacob said un happily, "Who wants to make fun of you? Who would buy a plane ticket worth thousands of dollars and fly to Japan to laugh at you? What''s wrong with you? "


    Richard yelled and squatted on the side of the road. "I''m not going back anyway. If I''m going back, that old man would insist..." His voice became lower and lower, and finally turned into sobs.


    Jacob put his hand on Jonny''s shoulder.


    He knew that Richard must be very sad.


    The more he wanted to prove himself mature, the more immature he would feel.


    Because a mature person di


    jured.


    One of the two cooks was scared to resign again. Now, she was looking for talented chefs everywhere. In the name of her father, she finally invited his former disciple to help her cook.


    But at the beginning, it must be Cherry who was in charge of it.


    It meant that she had to start all over again.


    Cherry was too anxious to think about anything.


    Suddenly, the front door was pushed open and an old couple came in with the help of each other.


    "Alas." "Mr. and Mrs. We are not open these days. Are you coming for dinner?"


    Disappointment was written all over the old man''s face.


    The old lady looked more than 70 years old. She said kindly, "Little girl, are you the boss of this restaurant? I heard from some old friends that the dishes here are very good, so I want to have a try. What''s wrong with it? "


    "Mrs., our shop is being redecorated. Why don''t you give me your phone number? I''ll open the store the day after tomorrow. If you have time, please come over the day after tomorrow. I''ll reserve a table for you, okay? "


    The old lady coughed and said, "that''s settled. I''ll reserve a seat for the night after tomorrow. Keep it for me. "


    Cherry carefully helped the old lady out and said, "Thank you for your support. At that time, I will personally welcome you. "


    As soon as she returned to her room, a clerk sighed, "Boss, our business is doing well, and we don''t lack a guest. Look at you, your attitude towards the guest is really good. I admire you so much. "


    Cherry couldn''t help laughing, "What do you mean ''good''? It''s far from enough. "

 Chapter 162 Caught Off Guard

    She was thinking about the gimmick of opening the business the day after tomorrow, but her thoughts had drifted away.


    Her goal was far more than that.


    If only she could make the Private House into a leading catering enterprise in the whole city?


    She smiled slightly, and in a blink of an eye, her eyes were covered with a layer of shadow.


    If she could get rid of the trouble caused by Gavin...


    She shook her head and shook the idea out of her mind.


    The top priority now was not to think about it!


    In the next few days, the workers, together with the decorators, and Cherry, were all working hard on the decoration of the restaurant.


    Finally, it was finished.


    After a thorough cleaning, Cherry couldn''t wait to open her restaurant.


    Taking the opportunity of making the VIP cards, Cherry collected the information of the regular customers of the restaurant.


    As soon as she sent the message, all the guests knew that the Private House was reopened.


    Desserts and new products were fatal temptations for these old customers who liked the food in the Private House very much.


    Almost all the rooms were booked for one night.


    In order to rebuild the business, Cherry even invited the famous editor of the food magazine to taste, planning to make another promotion in front of all the guests.


    For the next two nights, Cherry was thinking about the new menu.


    How could it make people feel that the redecoration this time was just to change the appearance and bring forth the new t


    this dish. "


    With sweat on her forehead, Cherry said, "Dear guests, please keep the receipt and contact information of our restaurant. If there is any follow-up treatment, we will inform you, okay? Now I have to send the lady to the hospital. I''m sorry. If there is something wrong with our dishes, we will definitely compensate! "


    "I won''t dare to come here again." She heard someone shouting in the crowd.


    Cherry had no time to think about it now.


    She asked a waiter to help her up. Someone made a "999" emergency call, waiting for the hospital to send a car. The whole hall was in a mess, and there were guests cursing everywhere.


    When Jacob came in, he saw this situation.


    Cherry was busy comforting the customers in front of the counter, while the old lady was humming in the middle of the hall, in a mess.


    Stunned, Jacob strode forward.


    He just came back from Japan and didn''t expect such a scene.


    The clerk saw him and shouted, "Manager, Mr. Jacob is here!"


    When Cherry turned around, Jacob had already walked behind her. "What happened?" He asked in a low voice.


    Cherry couldn''t help but want to cry.


    ''No, no.''


    She took a deep breath.


    She was not a weak woman. How could she only cry when she saw her boyfriend?


    She tried her best to hold back her grievance and said, "One of my guests fell down. She said she was in great pain and probably fractured. It''s an old lady. She is waiting for the ambulance to come and send her to the hospital for an examination."

 Chapter 163 Easy Fix

    "Oh?" Jacob frowned.


    The receptionist hurriedly said, "The guests said that the food was poisonous and their stomach ached. They are asking for a refund and compensation."


    "Poisonous?" Jacob''s pupils shrank, "What food was poisonous?"


    Cherry bit her lower lip and said, "The guests who ordered the new dish, braised pork with Pu''er, said they felt uncomfortable..."


    "Then pack up the food and I''ll check it later."


    The waiter hurriedly packed up a dish that was half eaten and brought it here.


    The editor in chief didn''t come out the bathroom until now.


    As soon as he saw Cherry, he shook his head and said, "Wow, the dishes are delicious, but it''s a pity that they are killing me."


    As soon as he finished his words, there was another cry of his stomach. He covered his stomach and ran back to the bathroom.


    "It doesn''t make sense." Cherry thought for a while and said, "We tried several new dishes last night. How could it be?"


    "Something must be wrong." Jacob stopped her guess.


    The old lady snorted even louder.


    Cherry went to comfort her and said, "Madame, shall I go to the hospital with you later, or shall I drive you there now?"


    "It hurts so much. What if you leave me halfway later?" The old lady would only groan.


    As Jacob approached her, he narrowed his eyes.


    Then he smiled, squatted down and looked at the old woman.


    The woman was shocked and immediately turned her eyes away.


    "Nice to meet you, Ms. Polly." Jacob said lightly, "Did you come to H City from A City recently?"


    The old


    it myself."


    "I''m your boyfriend. I''ll help you." His face darkened. He put her down and was about to leave.


    She was worried and grabbed his hand. "What... What are you going to do? £¡¡±


    "Since you don''t want to say anything, I have to pry the secret from Gavin in my own way!" He narrowed his eyes and gave off a dangerous sense.


    She was shocked and hugged him from behind. "You are not allowed to go!"


    Her tears penetrated into his back through his thin clothes. "Please, don''t go..."


    "Why?" He asked in a low voice, "I can''t watch you being bullied!"


    He clenched his fists.


    Cherry bit her lower lip and hugged Jacob more tightly. "I don''t want, I can''t let you slip farther and farther on that road."


    Her eyes were heartbroken. "When I saw you almost kill Mr. Gavin last time, I had been very scared. Will you go on the road of no return because of me one day..."


    She rubbed his back with affection. "Yes, you are an iceberg, but an iceberg with a soft heart. That''s because your heart is full of love. If one day, the love in your heart is gone and turns into hatred and detestable blood, I can''t forgive myself. You should be on the right path all the time. You can''t do dangerous thing anymore! "


    She wrapped his fist with her hand and said, "I know you have the ability to kill him now, but what''s the difference from what he has done to me?"


    Jacob''s body shook violently.


    He didn''t say anything for a long time.


    "Such a pure Jacob is what everyone loves..." She stood on tiptoe and kissed his neck.

 Chapter 164 Do You Love Me

    Jacob closed his eyes slightly.


    He turned around and pulled Cherry into his arms.


    He looked at her lovingly and wiped off her tears with his thumb. "Do you love me? If you love me, why did you push me away again and again? "


    Cherry sobbed, "Do I have to force you to choose between family and me again and again? I can''t be so cruel to you, Jacob! "


    She was held tightly in his arms.


    Jacob took her to the room on the second floor and gently put her on the bed.


    He stood up and put on his clothes.


    Cherry suddenly opened her eyes and asked, "Where are you going?"


    "Something needs to be dealt with." Jacob whispered, "Go to sleep. I can''t sit by and watch my woman being bullied. "


    Cherry was very tired. "No, I can do it myself..."


    Jacob put the quilt on her lovingly and said, "I promise you, there will be a very legal way to deal with it." He kissed her and said, "You can see me tomorrow morning when you open your eyes."


    Cherry couldn''t help closing her eyes.


    She began to doubt what had happened to her recently. She always felt that her brain capacity was obviously not enough when she was thinking about some questions. Did she become stupid?


    All of a sudden, she opened her eyes and managed to grasp the thoughts before she fell asleep. "There must be something wrong with the chef I hired!"


    "I know. Go to sleep. " His voice, accompanied by his gentle touch, was like a charm incantatio


    "Yes. Besides, I heard that he had harassed you a lot before. But now you can rest assured. We specially come to tell you that after our overnight inspection, all the ingredients and dishes in your restaurant are qualified except Pu''er tea. So you can start your business today. "


    The seal was torn apart.


    But did the shadow in those guests'' heart disappear?


    Cherry didn''t know.


    But at least in the memory of the editor in chief of the food magazine, there was no such thing as food poisoning.


    The draft was supposed to be published next week, but it was published on the second day.


    The newly published magazine didn''t mention how he vomited and suffer from diarrhea in embarrassment. Only the extremely rich and gorgeous words described her signature dish "Buddha jumping over the wall" as if it only existed in the Heaven, which made Cherry blush.


    These people who specialized in writing were really professional when praising people.


    However, what Cherry cared about was who could solve so many things overnight?


    In fact, there should be no doubt.


    Only one person was willing to be her strong backing without regret.


    The restaurant was reopened.


    The regular guests still came.


    There were also many new guests.


    Many guests in the hall were complaining that the place was too small and it was time to expand the space or open a branch.


    There were even some guests from C City and A City.

 Chapter 165 Forever Support

    It was already ten o''clock at night when Cherry finished her work.


    After closing the restaurant, she rushed to the hospital to visit her father.


    As soon as she stepped into the ward, she stood still, unable to move at all.


    Her father had fallen asleep.


    The woman next to him was sleeping on the deck chair, snoring, and didn''t take care of the patient at all.


    And her father was well tucked in.


    Jacob was sitting at the head of the bed, silently watching her father''s CT photo. His quiet side face and focused look made Cherry unable to take her eyes off him.


    She just stared at it for a long time.


    Until Jacob raised his head and saw her without surprise, "Aren''t you going to come in yet?" He whispered.


    "How do you know I''m here?" She held her breath and walked towards him.


    He smiled and didn''t answer. He just waved the CT photo in his hand and said, "Your father is seriously injured."


    Sitting next to him, Cherry looked at her father''s pale face and felt sorry for him. "Yes. Dad is so old, but he still suffers because of me... "


    Jacob put his arm around her shoulder and said softly, "It won''t happen again."


    Cherry looked back at him and asked, "What did you do today?"


    "I wanted him to be put into jail, but he chose to end it himself. That kind of person can only be relieved by death. "


    "But it''s also a life." Cherry said lightly, "And please don''t tell my father about his apprentice''s matter."


    Jacob nodded.


    He took off his coat and put it on her.


    She didn''t need to say anything, but he could understand her.


    She thought s


    our article is published, maybe my friend can obtain your copyright. I wonder if you are willing to do that."


    The editor in chief burst into laughter and said, "Okay. I''ll talk to him later."


    "Of course," replied Cherry with a confident smile.


    It was a profitable business to publish gourmet travel notes.


    But Cherry had no choice but to cooperate with him with a smile.


    If it weren''t for her leading the way, the editor could only write articles in the magazine in his ridiculous words. If he had really published them, he would have suffered a loss!


    The smile on Cherry''s face had concealed all her thoughts.


    When she walked out of the door, she found that Jacob was waiting for her quietly in the waiting chair.


    She walked over lightly and asked, "What''s wrong? Why do you come back so early today? "


    Jacob touched her long hair and said, "Why are you so happy? Did you find the money? "


    Cherry pursed her lips and smiled, "I lost the money. But I''m willing to lose it. "


    She sat close to him and said, "I don''t believe that I can''t run this restaurant well in H City! The more I have to give up, the more I have to do something! "


    There was determination in her eyes that could not be ignored.


    Jacob smiled and said, "Your fighting will is back, isn''t it?"


    Cherry patted him and said, "Stop talking nonsense. Let''s eat. I''ve made the soup and I''m waiting for you. "


    He stood up and held her hand.


    When he got home, he could have warm and nutritious soup. It was really good.


    It would be better if he didn''t have to travel back and forth.

 Chapter 166 Afraid Of Getting Hurt

    Jacob followed Cherry. Before she opened the door, he got close to her and asked in a low voice, "When can you be with me?"


    Her body trembled slightly, and then she slowly replied, "Isn''t it good to give each other more space?"


    He sighed in his heart.


    What happened before and after frightened her.


    He chased after her and she ran away.


    He got closed, but she retreated.


    When could she open her heart to him and talk about their future in his arms as before?


    He didn''t know.


    However, he thought that this day would come soon.


    The ideal was glorious, the reality was cruel.


    Jonny thought the same way.


    He looked at the three brawny men standing behind Sarah, his face full of helplessness.


    "Sarah, can you tell me what you mean? Do you think I''m going to rob you or we''re negotiating like gangs? " He was at a loss whether to cry or to laugh.


    Sarah looked terrible.


    She sat on the sofa in a hurry and said, "What are you talking about? It seems that I have to let them follow me!"


    She grabbed a magazine on the sofa, flipped through it a few times, and casually threw it aside. "Can''t you pack up your things? It''s as messy as a pig''s nest. "


    Jonny snorted, "You''re blaming me? How many days have I not been back? These were messed up before you left last time. "


    Sarah jumped up and said, "I messed it up. Can''t you clean it up for me? As you said before, you will tolerate me with all your heart no matter how willful I am. Now, are you blaming me? "


    "Why should I blame you?" As


    y looked at his daughter who was walking towards him. "Are you tired today? It was inconvenient to go all the way to H City. I''m old and I have to leave these things to you sooner or later. Come and help me. "


    Sitting next to him angrily, Sarah asked, "Dad, did you find these people to monitor me?"


    Blaze asked in surprise, "Monitor? I just asked them to protect you. " He said calmly, "I''ve received several letters of intimidation recently. I''m afraid that others will harm you, so I send someone to protect you closely."


    Sarah cried sadly, "But they peeped at me changing my clothes!"


    Blaze''s face darkened, "How dare them! Guards, drag them out and dig their eyes out! "


    The Butler bowed slightly and looked at the three bodyguards in black.


    They accepted the arrangement of their boss silently and followed the Butler out of the mansion without saying a word.


    Sarah''s face changed. Blaze smiled and said, "Are you satisfied now? Sarah, your safety is so important to me. Tomorrow, I will arrange for other bodyguards to follow you... "


    "No, thanks." Dejected, Sarah continued, "I''m not going back either. Anyway, Jonny and I have broken up... "


    At the mention of this name, her heart ached and she almost shed tears again.


    Blaze pretended to be calm, but in fact, he was very happy in his heart. "That''s good. Alas, I don''t think Jonny is reliable. Probably, he is thinking about the property of our Murong Clan. It''s easy to have a gigolo. Finding a reliable man is the most important thing. "

 Chapter 167 A Gift

    Sarah''s heart skipped a beat.


    Her father finally mentioned this.


    She tried to change the topic, "What do you want to eat tonight? I''m starving. "


    But Blaze didn''t relax.


    He stood up with his daughter and said, "Since you''ve been at home these days, you don''t have to worry about the food. Tomorrow night, I''ll ask Jacob to come here for dinner. He''s much more reliable than Jonny."


    Then Sarah turned around and asked, "Dad, who... who did you say?"


    "Jacob Nalan. Don''t you know each other? " Blaze smiled proudly, "Do you think he is not as good as his brother?"


    Sarah stuttered, "Dad, do you mean..."


    "I think this young man is good. What a pity! " He said with infinite regret, "Such a talented person is not interested in my career. Recently, I heard that he has bought most of the shares of that private hospital and is ready to be the director of the hospital. What''s the good of being a doctor? "


    Sarah''s heart skipped a beat. "Isn''t he our private doctor?"


    "He runs my casino very well." Blaze and her daughter walked side by side. "I had thought that after he worked as an assistant for a period of time, I would change him to a regular one. But I didn''t expect that he didn''t pay much attention to it. My dear daughter, if you have the ability, please help me win this talent back! "


    A faint smile appeared on her face. Sarah replied, "He''s just a brainless man. But, father, I''ll try my best."


    Blaze nodded appr


    possible?


    She couldn''t guess anymore. She rushed into the police station and saw Jacob sitting on a bench, waiting for her silently.


    He looked calm, as if this was his backyard, and there was no trace of good citizen''s panic in the police station.


    Several policewomen came over and took several photos of him.


    "Are you Jonny Nalan?"


    Jacob shook his head.


    There were a lot of people who mistook him for Jonny.


    If he didn''t go outside, he really didn''t know that he looked so much like Jonny.


    Seeing that Cherry and the lawyer had come, the policeman was a little reluctant to leave. "Well, the midnight snack we ordered is coming. Why don''t you let Mr. Nalan finish it before leaving?"


    "Maybe he doesn''t mind spending the night here," Cherry smiled, and the sharpness in her eyes could only be seen by Jacob.


    "What''s wrong with you?" She asked, gritting her teeth.


    "I don''t know. Maybe I drove too fast." "They promised not to sue me. I will compensate them with a lamp post with my brother''s signature on it. "


    Cherry swallowed hard.


    She endured.


    "Why are you driving so fast?" She couldn''t help but ask.


    "I''m afraid I won''t be able to see you if it''s too late." The affection in his eyes could not be denied. "You have never agreed to my request of being together again. I can only come to bother you every day."


    Cherry rolled her eyes and looked at the policeman impolitely, "Has he done the check-up?"

 Chapter 168 Scared To Death

    "I didn''t take drugs. I''m a good citizen!" Jacob was at a loss whether to cry or to laugh, "My car broke down. I just want someone to send me back. Is that too much?"


    "Okay, it''s not too much." Cherry sneered.


    She was almost scared out of her heart by him. Now she needed to heal and rest, instead of watching him pretend to be fine and showing off her nervousness here!


    She signed on the receipt issued by the police, took out her bank card, paid the fees, turned around and left.


    When she went downstairs, she heard heavy footsteps behind her.


    Someone rushed over and grabbed her hand.


    She turned around and glared at him, "What? That''s enough. I''m very tired. I just want to go back and have a rest! If you want me to drive you home, please hurry up! "


    She felt she was so stupid.


    She said she wouldn''t fall in love with him anymore, but when she heard that he had an accident, she kept rushing over desperately. She couldn''t remember how many red lights she had run all the way.


    "I''m sorry." He suddenly said.


    She took a deep breath and said, "Forget it. Maybe you really think I''m stupid, but I''m really tired."


    "All right." He softened his tone and said, "Then I''ll go back with you. Cherry, I''m actually worried about you, okay? Cherry, can you stop being angry? "


    He turned her face around and kissed her on the cheek.


    There was a faint natural fragrance on her face.


    There was still sweat on her forehead.


    Just now, she was very worried abou


    t about you?" Jerome couldn''t wait to ask, "What''s so good about A City? Do you have to open a restaurant there? And you even run a private restaurant? "


    As far as he could remember, there were casinos and tart shops all over the street in A City. Was it necessary to develop other industries?


    Cherry stifled her laughter and said, "The catering industry in H City is so developed. It''s also a big brand effect to have branches in other places. I''m planning to open a branch in the Pearl River Delta. Anyway, the food habits of these places are very similar, and the acceptance of us should not be low. "


    Jerome was suddenly enlightened.


    The employees giggled.


    He glared at those guys and said, "Do you have any problem with the shop manager''s foresight or what? What''s so funny! You''re too near-sighted! "


    Cherry couldn''t stand it anymore.


    She hugged her father with a smile and said, "Well, don''t play tricks. Remember what you promised me. If you go out to gamble again, I will send you back to H City and you can''t go anywhere."


    Jerome''s face darkened.


    He glanced at the covetous woman next to him, and then secretly glanced at his daughter. Alas, why did all the women in his family control him?


    However, the good thing about opening a branch was that Cherry had been so busy recently.


    From the same style of decoration to purchase, to the printing of publicity materials, to the application for business qualifications, she would do everything herself.

 Chapter 169 The Energetic Woman

    Jacob really admired her vigor.


    She didn''t seem to need to sleep.


    In the daytime, she went to different departments, took a boat, took a car, and even bought decoration materials.


    Even for installing a screw, she had to keep an eye on it. Finally, Jacob knew what perfection was.


    In the evening, she didn''t have a rest.


    She made the right menu, chose the right publicity method, and even sought partners.


    She was so energetic.


    She was not tired, but Jacob felt sorry for her.


    "Just take one day''s rest. Nothing will happen." He hung up her phone.


    "Honey, don''t make trouble." She coaxed, "When I finish my work, I''ll be free to accompany you."


    "What else do you want to do?" She even printed out the menu. Why was she still considering bento?


    Cherry smiled mysteriously.


    She turned around and threw herself into his arms. "Guess."


    He suppressed his laughter and said, "Are you still going to expand the fast food business?"


    "Yes." She kissed his lips and said, "In A City, fast food is more popular than exquisite private food. But I''ve made up my mind. I''ll both of them. "


    "Oh?" He listened with great interest, "What are you going to do?"


    Cherry smiled and said, "I''ve already contacted the people in charge of several travel agencies. They are responsible for taking customers who come to A City for a short trip to our newly opened restaurant for dinner. I''ll also prepare bento for them in advance."


    "You can earn money by it?"


    "Of course." Cherry pinched his face. It fe


    "Oh, so she doesn''t want to see me because she thinks I''m not qualified?" Hearing what Blaze said, even the Butler was nervous.


    Although Jerome was confused, he sensed that something was wrong. "No, absolutely not." He said respectfully, "Mr. Blaze, I''m Cherry''s father. Today she went to H City to host the 1st anniversary activity of the old restaurant, and happened to be not here. I''m really sorry. I''ll ask her to visit you tomorrow. Is it convenient for you? "


    However, Blaze smiled mysteriously, "You must be kidding. Why did I look for her for no reason?" He lowered his head and fiddled with the dishes on the plate with chopsticks. "I just think that your dishes are very special. I have been a lot of places, but I have never eaten such dishes. I really want to ask who her master is and how he taught her to cook these dishes. "


    Jerome smiled complacently, "Mr. Blaze, you are joking. These dishes were not taught by anyone. My daughter came up with them herself. She cooks one dish a day, but she is not here today, so all the dishes are cooked by me. "


    Blaze nodded, "What a great girl. Does she have a boyfriend? "


    Jerome grinned from ear to ear and said, "Of course she has. My daughter is very popular. My future son-in-law is the director of the hospital at the end of the street. At that time, he chased after my daughter with effort. "


    "Oh. Congratulations! "


    Parents in the world were the same. When it came to the advantages of their children, they were inevitable to be complacent.

 Chapter 170 Appreciate Each Other

    Jerome was no exception. "My daughter is just a little strong, and there are no other shortcomings. Only when a man listen to the advice of his woman could he be rich. I always think that my daughter can make her husband be luck. My future son-in-law has just been with her for a short time, but he has changed from a doctor to a director, and then a dean. So... "


    "I also have a daughter." Blaze said with a smile. "How about we have a drink and have a chat together?"


    Jerome felt flattered, "Oh my God. Mr. Blaze, you... Your time is precious. I''m so sorry to bother you! "


    "It doesn''t matter." Blaze also smiled, "We are all fathers. You go to my casino to play. You are also my customer. As the saying goes, the customer is the king. " He looked at the butler and said, "Go ahead. Open a good bottle of wine. Mr. Jerome and I will have a drink together. Alas, I hope I can meet you early. My daughter is not very obedient. If I can learn some methods from you to how to teach daughter, I won''t have to worry about her every day. "


    "Alas!" Jerome was flattered, "Mr. Blaze, I''m flattered. I''m also worried about my daughter. She''s pregnant, but she still refuses to get married. Alas, what a shame! " Speaking of this, Jerome felt anxious.


    Blaze agreed, "Yes, they all grow up. My wife died early, and my daughter doesn''t listen to me."


    Jerome couldn''t help sitting down, as if he had found a bosom friend. "Yes. Ar


    she rushed in, she looked for her father everywhere.


    How could it be so easy?


    The dice were shaking, which made Cherry so anxious.


    Every gambler''s face turned red with excitement. They shouted excitedly over and over again. "Open it, open it!"


    "Big, big!"


    "Small... Small..."


    The dealer noticed Cherry who rushed in and looked around. Even the guards beside her became alert.


    One of them walked quickly towards Cherry.


    Cherry looked up and saw him.


    Her face darkened. "Why are you here?"


    Lowering his head, Jacob said, "I''m here to help today. It''s not a big deal. But why are you here? "


    Cherry was so angry. "Of course you want me not to come. Didn''t we make a deal? Don''t get involved in their casino anymore! You promised me! "


    She was more worried about something else.


    She knew him well.


    He looked so cool, but in fact, he was so kind than anyone else.


    If someone knew this, it wouldn''t be difficult to make use of him.


    She was just worried that he would be cheated by others and do something he didn''t want to do.


    Why did he just not listen to her?


    Sure enough, Jacob said indifferently, "Mr. Blaze helped me a lot. If he needs my help, I can''t refuse him."


    Cherry was so angry that she laughed, "Including taking my father here to gamble?"


    Jacob was shocked, "Your father is here? I didn''t see him. "


    Cherry bit her lower lip and looked at him, "Don''t pretend!"

 Chapter 171 Help Her Out of Trouble

    "No way. If I saw him, I would definitely let him go back." Jacob looked around, "Have you found him?"


    "My aunt said he was here." Cherry slapped his hand, "You know I don''t allow him to gamble!"


    "Of course I know." Jacob held her, "If he is really here, it''s impossible that I can''t find him!"


    Cherry pushed him and pouted.


    This small trick was clearly seen by Blaze.


    At this moment, he was sitting in front of the surveillance video, biting the tobacco pipe in his mouth and watching the scene with interest.


    "Is this woman Cherry Shen?" He nodded slightly. The butler beside him nodded repeatedly.


    "Yes!"


    "If you don''t see it with your own eyes, you won''t believe it." Blaze took a puff of smoke and said, "Is she that powerful? Even Jacob Nalan listens to her!"


    The butler said carefully, "Yes, Mr. Nalan loves..."


    "Bullshit!" Blaze''s expression suddenly changed, "I''ll meet her!"


    The butler was frightened to shrink his neck.


    Blaze had already walked in front. The butler followed him in a hurry.


    Jacob took Cherry and walked around the casino, but they didn''t see Jerome.


    He had no choice but to ask Cherry, "It seems that he not come at all!"


    "You hid him." Cherry still didn''t believe him.


    Jacob turned around and whispered to the dealer beside.


    The dealer said in a hurry, "Yes, I have seen him. I remember this old gentleman clearly. He spent the night in the casino these days."


    Cherry


    girl was bold!


    Jacob couldn''t hold his breath. How could she be so calm?


    Did she think she could handle this situation?


    "As I said, can you agree?"


    Mr. Zhuo frowned and said, "Women are troublesome! Just say it!"


    Hearing that, Cherry said deliberately, "In that case, I''ll tell you. You decide the chips. Can I decide how to bet? I don''t know how to play cards..."


    Their faces changed.


    Blaze looked even more frustrated.


    If that girl proposed to cook, they would be caught in her trick!


    When he was about to deny, Jacob beside him said firmly, "How about this? I''ll also participate in this game. Cherry is my woman. I can''t stay out of it."


    Hearing his words, Cherry''s face darkened.


    What did he mean?


    She hurriedly turned around and held his hand, indicating him not to mess it up.


    Jacob shook his head at her, indicating that she could listen to him.


    Cherry was so anxious, but she didn''t dare to show it.


    She wanted to compete with them in cooking. Why did he get involved?


    Jacob spoke already, "I don''t think you will be convinced if we compete something else. I was a doctor. I don''t dare to play cards in front of you guys. But I have a scalpel with me."


    Sweat trickled down Cherry''s forehead.


    She couldn''t see through him. Did he want to perform an operation for her on the spot with a scalpel?


    Did he dislike any parts of her body?


    She lowered her head and looked at her chest.

 Chapter 172 An Apple

    They were all confused.


    With a faint smile on his face, Jacob said, "I can close my eyes and shoot an apple ten steps away with a scalpel. Do you want to bet?"


    Cherry took a deep breath.


    He added, "Add one more condition. If I lose, you can will cut off my right hand. "


    Tim Zhuo throw the cigar in his hand to the ground excitedly. "Okay. Then I''ll add two villas! This woman, if I win, she will belong to me for a period of time! "


    But Blaze frowned.


    He didn''t want Jacob to lose his hand.


    With only one arm, Jacob was not qualified to be his son-in-law!


    Before Blaze could say anything, Jacob said slowly, "Okay, but the apple I shot must be on someone''s head."


    He looked at Cherry with tenderness in his eyes, "Do you trust me?"


    Cherry nodded her head heavily.


    There were apples on the fruit plate on the table.


    Before Tim could say anything, Cherry picked up one of them and put it on her head.


    Jacob smiled, "Okay. We share weal and woe. "


    Jerome was so anxious when he saw that Jacob really put on the blindfold. "No, we won''t bet. We won''t bet. You can''t risk your life to bet!"


    But there was no fear on Cherry''s face.


    She walked to the wall which was ten steps away Jacob and let go of the hands holding the apple.


    She said calmly, "Dad, only in this way can you know that if you gamble in the casino again, you want my life. If you wan


    his is A City, not H City. Who knows you?" Cherry asked. "Tell me, why do you always go to other people''s casinos? Where did you get the money? "


    Jerome looked at Jacob for help.


    Jacob shrugged his shoulders to show his helplessness.


    Jerome had to tell Cherry honestly, "Well, well..." Cherry''s eyes widened, and Jerome''s neck shrank. He told Cherry everything, "Last time, Mr. Blaze came to the restaurant to have dinner. He wanted to see you, but you were not there, so I talked with him for a while. Ah, the experiences of the two of us are so similar! "


    Cherry snorted, "So similar? He gambled money to make a fortune, and almost lost your daughter. How can it be the same? "


    Jerome''s face darkened. "Do you want me to continue?" Only when his daughter stopped arguing with him could he continue. "Then, we are just like old friends at the first sight. He told me that if I wanted to gamble, I would go to his casino. If I win, I can take away the money. If I lose, he will pay for. That''s why I went there. But it''s also my first time to gamble so much in VIP room. I''ve never seen so much money in my life! "


    Cherry fell into silence.


    She knew it clearly in her heart.


    Blaze was supposed to make trouble for her, but she was not there. So he aimed at her father.


    If she guessed it right, the first part was just a foreshadowing.


    It was just Blaze''s tricks!

 Chapter 173 Set Up For You

    Once Cherry''s father stepped into this trick, Blaze could ask Cherry to do anything. This gambling game might be set up for her father.


    Only one round was enough to make her father lose everything and her family destroyed!


    Cherry was scared and said in a serious tone, "Dad, can you promise me that you won''t go to the casino again? Today, I and Jacob risked our lives to save you. Tomorrow, maybe they will ask us to sell our bodies or my restaurant to redeem you. "


    She took a deep breath and said, "You saw it today. They bet on your daughter!"


    She would rather die if she had to sleep with Tim!


    Jerome was also scared. "I know. I know. I won''t gamble anymore. "


    Cherry smiled, "Really?"


    Jerome sighed, "My daughter, at least you don''t teach me outside. You are so domineering. Aren''t you afraid that you will scare Jacob away? "


    Cherry glanced at Jacob and said, "I didn''t tie him up. He can leave as he likes. What else can I do?"


    However, Jacob chuckled. "If I''m so easy to be scared away, how can I be your man?"


    She looked at him affectionately.


    She didn''t know why she liked his words "your man".


    It sounded that she felt so warm.


    They looked at each other affectionately.


    All of a sudden, Jerome strode forward and rubbed his arm. "Damn it! It''s summer now. Why is it still so cold at night?"


    He left his daughter behind quickly and walked in front.


    ''My dear d


    he glared at him hard, so Jacob had to say, "Sarah."


    His voice was low and mellow, which was completely different from the loud voice of Jonny.


    But when he called her name, it was quite normal, but she still felt that his voice gave her sexy fantasy.


    Her face flushed.


    "Sarah?" Sarah seemed to be lost in thought. Jacob had to call her again.


    "I felt tired every day. I''m weak and have a headache." She leaned against the table weakly. "Do you think I have incurable disease?"


    Looking at her face carefully, Jacob asked, "Do you always feel bored?"


    "Exactly." Sarah asked, "How to cure it?"


    "Just find something to do." Looking at her tongue, Jacob said, "I think you also have a slight cold. It doesn''t matter. I''ll prescribe some medicine for you. You already have asthma. A cold will irritate your windpipe. So you''d better be careful. "


    He lowered his head to write the prescription, but she got close to him. "What should I do? My father didn''t allow me to film. How about I work as an intern here? "


    Without looking up, Jacob said, "There are many bacteria and the air is not good. Miss Sarah, you''re not suitable to come here."


    Miss Sarah!


    Again? ...


    When Sarah was about to continue, Jacob''s phone vibrated.


    After a string of melodious tinkling sounds, a clear voice of a woman rang, "Jacob, answering the phone. Your wife is calling you."


    Sarah''s eyes widened.

 Chapter 174 Disagreement

    ''What is it?


    How can Jacob, who has always been so prim and silent, use this kind of ringtone?''


    With a helpless smile on his face, Jacob said, "Ah, this girl, she actually changed such a ringtone when I was sleeping?"


    Sarah must work harder to restrain her wild imagination.


    ''Under what circumstances? How could she change his phone to her own exclusive ringtone when the man was sleeping?''


    Sarah really felt a headache.


    Jacob had already answered the phone.


    His voice was extremely gentle. "What''s wrong?"


    "Of course I want to have lunch with you. What else can I do?"


    The voices were almost synchronous.


    As soon as Jacob raised his head.


    The person who spoke on the phone had already appeared at the door.


    Cherry smiled at Jacob, "It''s already noon. Don''t you want to have lunch?"


    After Cherry finished speaking, she saw the uninvited guest in the office.


    Cherry pursed her lips and said, "Since you have a guest, I''ll come back later."


    Cherry and Sarah were incompatible with each other.


    They had met each other for several times, but they had conflicts every time.


    And the reason for each conflict was different.


    This woman had a crush on Jacob before, which made Cherry extremely uncomfortable.


    Then Cherry was not the only one who felt uncomfortable!


    Seeing Cherry, Sarah felt more painful in her eyes.


    ''The woman in front of her, Cherry, is now the woman of Jacob, who used to be Jonny''s gossip girlfriend.


    The woman even said that she was pregnant w


    plied quickly, "Of course. What can I do for you? "


    "Of course. If it''s okay. Can I bother you now? " Adela said coldly, "The first coffee shop on the cyan Bay Street. Half past ten. I will only wait for you for ten minutes. "


    The phone was hung up.


    Staring at her phone, Cherry kept smiling bitterly.


    What''s wrong with the world?


    Cherry looked down at the battered noodles in the pot and felt extremely depressed.


    For the first time, Cherry felt herself so fragile.


    So lonely.


    Even her birthday was celebrated with a bowl of noodles by herself, and even the noodles were taken away by her father to please other.


    Her nose was a little stuffy.


    ''Was I too failed?


    There was no bosom friend in the world.


    I have been thinking about other people all my life. But who could really think of what I wanted?


    So I decide to leave the shop to my father for one day. After meeting Adela, I will go out for a walk and buy something to reward myself.


    Anyway, today is my birthday.


    The mood is also my own.


    Why would I feel sad because no one remembered me?''


    Cherry rubbed her own face and smiled brightly.


    "Cherry, is the noodles ready?"


    Cherry rolled her eyes and said, "Okay." ''Dad, can you care whether I have eaten or not? !''


    Cherry had the advantage of being extremely punctual.


    She would rather wait for someone else than be waited for.


    She was used to being mentally prepared for everything. Only when she took the initiative could she seize the opportunity.

 Chapter 175 Birthday Gift

    Although the appointment time was half past ten, Cherry arrived at ten fifteen.


    The cafe was open.


    But there was no one inside.


    Cherry was surprised.


    This coffee shop was a little famous in A City. There should be a lot of guests. Why was there no one?


    After Cherry hesitated for a while, the waiter at the door saw her and strode up to her. "Excuse me, is that Miss Cherry?" He asked respectfully.


    Cherry nodded.


    The man quickly opened the door for her. "Come in, please."


    "I have an appointment." Cherry hesitated, "She''s already here?"


    "Mrs. Adela hasn''t arrived yet. But she booked the whole restaurant this morning, so please come in and had a seat."


    Cherry took a deep breath.


    Was this her way to spend money after she married a rich man?


    Just have a cup of coffee. She book the whole restaurant like others?


    As soon as she sat down, a waiter handed her a large bouquet of roses.


    The flowers almost covered Cherry.


    That bunch of flowers were at least a hundred. Cherry''s little face could not be seen in the flowers. "Did she also tell you to do this?"


    "Yes. Miss Cherry, please wait a moment. Mrs. Adela will be here soon. "


    There was Cherry in the quiet coffee shop.


    In silence, the piano music suddenly sounded.


    Hearing the prelude, Cherry was about to cry.


    The music was melodious.


    It was that song, "At least I have you."


    How long ago did the two of them sing together?


    Although they we


    ve the nutritious meal made by the nanny. If I''m late, the Murong Clan will call me to urge me. "


    Cherry waved her hand weakly and said, "Thank you for your gift. I have to go back to the restaurant. "


    In fact, she couldn''t stand it anymore.


    As soon as Adela left, Cherry rushed into the bathroom and vomited heavily.


    She had never felt so uncomfortable in her stomach.


    She was so painful that her face turned pale. The waiter was frightened by her pale face and quickly called a car for her to drive her back.


    Jerome just watched his daughter come back from outside and then rushed into the bathroom, not coming out for a long time.


    He was anxious and knocked on the door, "Cherry, what''s wrong with you?"


    Cherry was too painful to speak.


    She thought that she might be the first one to die of diarrhea in A City.


    Seeing that she didn''t open the door for a long time and couldn''t answer, Jerome was so anxious that he immediately called Jacob, "Help. I don''t know what''s wrong with Cherry. She is dying!"


    Jacob arrived in less than ten minutes.


    Cherry hadn''t come out of the bathroom yet.


    In fact, even if she wanted to come out, she had no strength.


    Jacob knocked on the door, "Cherry, can you hear me inside?"


    Cherry tried to reach the doorknob, but her feet were numb. She lost her balance and fell down directly.


    Her head hit the door and made a loud bang.


    Shocked, Jacob asked, "Cherry, did you fall down?"

 Chapter 176 A Hurried Birthday Gift

    Cherry rubbed her aching forehead and opened the door difficultly.


    As soon as she saw Jacob, she almost fell sown in his arms.


    "What''s wrong with you?" When he touched her forehead, his palms were all wet.


    Her face was so pale. Her forehead was covered with cold sweat, and even her lips were bloodless.


    "It hurts." She murmured.


    He lifted her up and put her on the bed. "Where does it hurt?" He lifted up her clothes and gently pressed her body.


    When he pressed her stomach, she felt so painful that she curled up.


    When he pressed her belly, she was so painful that she couldn''t control herself anymore. She groaned in a low voice, with tears in her eyes.


    "What did you eat?" ...


    Cherry pointed at the box feebly. Jacob had already taken over the box. When he opened it, he frowned and asked, "What the hell is this?"


    With tears in her eyes, Cherry said, "It''s a birthday cake made by Adela for me."


    Although her voice was weak, it was clearly heard by him.


    Jacob looked back at her in surprise, "Today is your birthday?"


    Jerome was also shocked. "My dear daughter, why didn''t you tell me?"


    Jacob threw the cake away and said, "The taste is so bad. It''s not strange that your stomach hurts."


    But Cherry didn''t want him to throw it away. "That''s a gift from my best friend. Don''t throw it away. Don''t..."


    He felt a dull pain in his heart. He bent down and picked her up. "You are so painful. I''ll take you to the hospital for a check-up. I''m afraid you have acute gastroenteritis!"


    "I''ll go with you!" Jerome followed them in a


    d her put on clothes.


    "Hey, where are you going?" He lifted her up and carried her to the window.


    "Look, the candles will be out soon." He said after a long silence.


    Cherry couldn''t help but burst into laughter. There was no sleepiness in her big eyes?


    She turned around and wrapped her arms around his neck.


    "Tell me the truth! Is this your own idea? "


    Looking down, a bitter smile appeared on Jacob''s face. "You know it clearly. Why do you ask me?"


    "Since you know I know it, why do you spend so much time on it?" She gently kissed his lips and put his hand in front of her.


    With the candlelight outside the window, she clearly saw the wounds on his hand which had been burnt by the candles and fireworks.


    She put his hand in front of her beautiful lips and gently kissed the wounds one by one.


    He trembled and looked down.


    After a while, he said, "Happy birthday, Cherry."


    "I''m happy to have you." She raised her head, with tears in her eyes, but her smile was so beautiful.


    He held her heart shaped face in his hands and was about to kiss her.


    "Ah! Fire! " A scream came from outside.


    The two of them were shocked. When they looked down from the window again, the woman in charge of the hospital''s cleaning had trampled out the candles one by one. "Ah. Fortunately, I found it in time, or the whole hospital would be burning! "


    Cherry couldn''t help laughing and said, "It seems that you are not suitable to do such a romantic thing. It''s so embarrassing. "


    Jacob sighed, "No, it proves again that I have a silly friend."

 Chapter 177 The Queen

    Holding back her laughter, Cherry jumped into his arms and wrapped her arms around his neck. "Well, your queen is hungry now. Carry me to the bed and feed me porridge."


    "Okay." He chuckled, carried her to the bed and covered her with the quilt.


    Seeing that he blew the porridge in the spoon to cool it and then fed her gently in her mouth, she also had a little yearning in her eyes. "Jacob, If decades later, I am lying on the bed, and you can also feed me porridge like this, how wonderful would it be?"


    He smiled, "Okay. I can feed you all my life. "


    Cherry turned her head away arrogantly and said, "Are you cursing me to be sick all my life?"


    Her face was turned around by him.


    One kiss after another was pressed on her lips.


    "You are so annoying." Her complaint was not sincere at all.


    She held him in her arms and kissed him.


    It would be great if she could spend the rest of her life with him...


    On the second day, Cherry was discharged from the hospital.


    Her symptoms had basically disappeared, but she had to recuperate her intestines and stomach with porridge for two days.


    "Don''t eat anything from Adela, even if it''s wrapped in sugar!" Jacob said to Cherry, "Why wasn''t that guy poisoned to death by her?"


    Cherry couldn''t help smiling, "She didn''t poison Richard to death. At most, he just had diarrhea for a few more days. But I''m too weak. "


    When she


    Since he couldn''t find out the cause of the disease, he didn''t dare to use medicine, and the patient could only continue to suffer.


    He was more anxious than anyone else.


    Because of this patient, he didn''t even dare to go to see Cherry.


    Because once he left, the patient''s condition could change at any time.


    If the patient had a fever, it would be infected.


    But he was more afraid of other things...


    He took off the thick sterile clothes.


    He had been wearing this to examine the patient. When he took it off, he felt heavy. After raising hands for a long time, his hands were sore.


    His stained robe had been folded neatly and placed in the office yesterday.


    The secretary pursed her lips and smiled, "The nurse has washed it clean for you. Mr. Jacob, you are so charming. "


    Jacob glanced at her. She stuck out her tongue and said, "But she asked for sick leave today and said she had diarrhea. Maybe she''s too embarrassed to see you. "


    Why should she feel embarrassed?


    Just because she washed his clothes?


    If the gown wasn''t missing, he would have washed it himself.


    As soon as he sat down, he felt dizzy.


    Even looking at his own hands, he felt that it was unclear.


    Was he too tired these two days?


    He looked at his hand in confusion.


    There was a red dot on his hands.


    Did he get burnt on Cherry''s birthday night?


    He looked at it carefully.

 Chapter 178 Suspected (Part One)

    ''It seems not.''


    Jacob frowned and shouted, "Go to see that patient!"


    The nurse in the intensive care unit watched Jacob coming back again and taking off the patient''s shirt. The more Jacob looked at that patient, the more livid his face became.


    There were also some red spots on the patient''s body like Jacob.


    It was just that the red spots on the patient were more densely distributed than those on Jacob.


    Jacob''s heart sank all of a sudden.


    Jacob remembered the reason of the nurse asked for leave just now.


    Diarrhea...


    On that day, there was no protective measure. Only Jacob and that nurse had come into contact with that patient''s vomit!


    Jacob had no time to think about it carefully, so he had to tell his secretary at once, "Hurry up, bring that nurse who asked for leave to the hospital. We need a thorough examination! "


    As


    acob had put on airs because she had been refusing his request of love these days.


    ''Don''t think too much. He will be back in a few days...''


    However, Jacob''s condition was getting worse.


    He had been having a high fever for two days.


    His thin lips were dry because of the continuous high fever. His hands and feet, which had been tied for two days, were numb with pain.


    The happiest thing for Jacob was to talk to Cherry for half an hour every day.


    Although Jacob couldn''t hold on for so long.


    The red spots of different depths spread all over his body.


    If Jacob was finally diagnosed with the most terrible infectious disease, Ebola virus, he would not have much time left in his life. Perhaps, after hanging up Cherry''s phone once, he would never wake up again.


    Jacob listened to Cherry''s voice greedily, and his head was in a mess.

 Chapter 179 Suspected (Part Two)

    "Jacob." Cherry suddenly said calmly, "Are you hiding something from me? Which hospital are you in H City? I''ll come to you. "


    Jacob said after a half second pause, "Is it necessary? If I keep it from you, do you think I can let you know something? Can''t you trust me once? "


    He felt so sweet in his throat that he began to cough.


    The nursing worker next to Jacob, as if being guard for all possible dangers, took a special paper towel to help him wipe, the paper towel had been stained with blood. The tissue was thrown into a trash can for separate destruction, and the nurse had given Jacob another injection.


    Cherry pricked up her ears, "You cough? Are you sick? "


    Jacob''s voice was hoarse.


    His head was buzzing, but he could only say reluctantly, "A slight cold." Jacob was short of breath and could hardly continue. "I have somethin


    he medicine first. "


    The doctor''s pupils shrank, "Why do you have to do that, Jacob?"


    "I must get better." Jacob felt dizzy, "No matter how strong the virus is, it will have different effects in different people. I don''t think there was anything wrong with my treatment at that time. If it was Ebola virus, it was impossible to only infect me and that nurses in that way! "


    The doctor sighed, "Don''t be so stubborn. This kind of thing, also depends on the probability. " But Jacob was very insistent, and the doctor stopped trying to persuade him, "I''ll do the test first. You need to use the medicine in a conservative way for two days. We will study the plan after the result comes out. "


    The doctor left the ward.


    Looking at the doctor who shook his head repeatedly, the nurse next to him also sighed, "A very stubborn person, right?"

 Chapter 180 The Hope In Her Heart

    Tears welled up in her eyes. "I know. He really wants to be better for his girlfriend." She choked, "God bless him." She drew a cross on her chest.


    However, the doctor smiled and said, "As soon as you drew a cross, it is obvious that you are not as positive as him." He said, and looked back at Jacob who closed his eyes to take a rest. "After so many years of intensive care, at least I understand one thing. As soon as there is hope in the patient''s heart, there may be hope. The patient who has no hope must not be able to be saved. "


    The nurse frowned.


    She hoped that the doctor''s prediction was correct.


    At this moment, the three people who had been hidden their identity by the hospital had been reported by all kinds of media.


    While making dumplings, Cherry watched the special report broadcast on TV, "According to our news, three patients suspected to have Ebola virus were found in A City this week, and they have been transferred to the relevant hospital for emergency treatment. According to the director of the Department of Health, these three patients have been forcibly isolated... "


    "There is a patient, who arrived at A City by the flight from West Africa to A City recently. His virus outbreaks as soon as he arrives at A City. The authority has urgently isolated the two medical staff who had contact with him. Now there is no possibility of a large-scale explosion of Ebola virus in A City and H City. Please rest assured. "


    In the TV


    ing the Hermes bag, Sarah passed Cherry to walk in front of Cherry. Cherry couldn''t help but ask, "Is he the man on your Facebook?"


    Sarah stood still elegantly.


    She quickly hid the surprise on her face. She blinked and said, "You want to tell me that you didn''t recognize him until I post them for so long?"


    "Is it really him?" Cherry''s heart ached to the extreme.


    Sarah turned around and smiled proudly, "You have been with him for so long. Don''t you even recognize his back? Or, you haven''t seen each other for a long time. Have you forgotten? I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have said that directly. "


    She lowered her head and fiddled with her polished crystal nails. "Something unpleasant happened last time. So when he came back to me, I was also angry and didn''t want to talk to him. But men were always like this. As a practical person, how could Jacob not know who is suitable for him, who truly loves him, and who can bring him more? "


    Instead of getting angry, Cherry smiled, "You mean he chose you for interests?"


    Sarah''s face darkened.


    Cherry meant that Sarah was not charming and could only use money and status to seduce men!


    Sarah was so angry that she said, "Cherry, to be honest, for men, women are nothing more than rose red or mosquito blood. If you let him see you too much, you will become disgusting mosquito blood. He can''t wait to abandon you. "


    Cherry smiled and shook hands with her.


    Sarah was stunned, "What do you mean?"

 Chapter 181 Bluff And Bluster

    "I just agree with you." Cherry just shrugged, "I think your theory is very useful. If one saw too many red roses, they would turn into mosquito blood. I was just thinking that you would also become that disgusting mosquito blood in a few days. "


    Sarah was so angry, "You bitch! You are abandoned by a man, but you are still bluffing here... "


    "Shut up!" Cherry''s words were brief but effective, "Let him talk to me by himself. You are not qualified to do that! "


    Being scolded by her, Sarah was stunned and couldn''t speak for a long time.


    Cherry ignored her.


    Cherry raised her neck arrogantly and walked out of the room briskly.


    Not to mention being dejected, Cherry was more calm than when she just arrived at the hospital.


    Only Cherry knew how hard she had to suppress her anger to maintain her arrogance!


    Jacob!


    Jacob!


    She had to find him right now! Find this man and find out the truth!


    Whether it was true or not, she wanted a reply!


    She, Cherry, would never be cheated on by a man.


    If Jacob wanted her and Sarah, she would definitely let him get nothing!


    She sat in front of the checkout counter, feeling a pang of pain in her chest.


    In addition to anger, there was a tearing pain in her heart.


    She couldn''t believe that he would betray her...


    No, absolutely not.


    No way...


    She rubbed her face and forced herself to calm down. Anyway, she had to find Jacob.


    But the problem was, where was Jacob in H city?


    Did he go back home?


    She picked up the phone


    n her arms rang at this moment.


    Her hand pressed on the screen, which was covered with a layer of water vapor.


    Her tears fell on the screen.


    She sniffed and answered the phone, "Hello?"


    There was a nasal sound in her voice, and the person on the other end of the phone soon recognized it. "You caught a cold?" Asked Jacob.


    She bit her lower lip and asked, "A slight cold." She lied, "It''s raining outside and the wind is getting stronger. Is it raining in H City?"


    Jacob was stunned.


    He was in the intensive care unit. How could he know if it was raining outside?


    He could only say vaguely, "Yes, but now it doesn''t rain now. I''ve been inside all day long. I don''t know. "


    "It''s raining. It''s getting cold." As she spoke, she wanted to cry again. "You are in H City yourself. Be careful not to catch a cold. By the way, can you go home tonight? "


    "No, I''ll stay in the hospital." "I''ve been busy recently. The environment here is not very good. We don''t want to bring the germs to them. "


    As he spoke, he was so tired.


    He had to say, "Cherry, you''d better take some medicine when you catch a cold. I''ve prepared some commonly used medicine for you in the cabinet of the room, and I''ve written down all the symptoms and medicines you can take. Besides, Cherry, I''ll ask someone to get your ID card tomorrow. Mr. Blaze has given me the house I owned in A City. I want to transfer it to you and the restaurant. Remember that. "


    She cried and trembled all over. Finally, she cried out.

 Chapter 182 Failed To Seduce

    Cherry asked in despair, "Jacob, where the hell are you? I want to see you. What''s wrong with you? "


    His heart ached.


    It might be better not to let her know.


    Although he was very optimistic about the treatment, the person who infected him with the disease had respiratory failure. After a few days, if there was no specific medicine, he would die in an extremely painful way on the bed.


    Jacob wanted to give her hope.


    But he thought he might have no choice.


    With tears in his eyes, he said, "Cherry, if I can''t contact you or meet you for a long time from tomorrow on, will you blame me?"


    She cried and annoyed, "I won''t. I''ll find a man to date and get married. I''ll piss you off! "


    He smiled, "This is Cherry I know." He smiled, and a tear slid down from the corner of his eyes to the pillow.


    "Don''t forget what you promised me." He coughed again. "Well, I''m going to hang up. Cherry... " He called her name reluctantly, "If I can''t come back, forget me..."


    "You bastard!"


    The phone was hung up.


    She burst into tears.


    Bastard!


    Did he think this was a goodbye?


    Did he think he could get rid of her by transferring two valuable houses to her?


    ''Jacob, you are wrong!''


    If he died, she would also be his wife!


    She bit her lower lip and wiped off the tears on her face.


    Now was not the time to cry!


    As the report said, since the diagno


    d cheeks, his tightly frowned handsome eyebrows, and his slightly trembling eyes closed. All these indicated that he was extremely uncomfortable at the moment.


    What was worse, his hands and feet were all firmly tied to the four corners of the bed by special ropes.


    Turning over was completely an impossible task for him now.


    His forehead was sweating, and the expression on his face was getting more and more painful...


    She cried out.


    Patting the glass gently, she said in a low voice, "Jacob, Jacob, can you feel that I''m here?"


    He murmured.


    The instrument on his body was ticking.


    Hurried footsteps came from outside.


    As soon as the doctor opened the door, he was shocked to see Cherry''s tearful face.


    But he had no time to talk with Cherry


    He quickly put on the protective clothing, unscrewed the doorknob and rushed into the ward.


    Jacob opened his eyes and asked in a hoarse voice, "What time is it now? Is it dawn? "


    The doctor knew that Jacob was having a fever. He gave Jacob a simple treatment and said, "Not yet. The result will come out in J City tomorrow morning. "


    Jacob nodded with difficulty.


    He insisted, "I can breathe on my own. I don''t want a ventilator..."


    If he was still alive, he had to live well.


    If he had to use a breathing machine to live, he would rather die now.


    Anyway, he had dealt with a lot of things.

 Chapter 183 I Dont Want To See You

    He blinked and looked outside.


    Suddenly, his eyes widened.


    His heart beat fast.


    He was short of breath again.


    The doctor also looked at Cherry and sighed, "That girl just cried so sadly outside..."


    Tears welled up in Jacob''s eyes.


    He forced himself to turn his face away and said, "Go out and tell her that I don''t want to see her. Ask her to get out."


    The doctor hesitated for a moment and said, "Is that really appropriate? Jacob, listen to me, it will be not so hard if you have someone accompany you... "


    Jacob smiled bitterly, "Don''t you know how painful I was when I tried the medicine? I would rather die than let her see me like that. "


    After saying so much, he was obviously a little out of breath.


    The doctor gave him another injection.


    "You can''t try the medicine today. There must be something wrong. Do you know that you have been in shock for two times?" The doctor shook his head and said, "If you want to drive her away, just tell her yourself."


    "Don''t let her in!" Even if he closed his eyes, he was still determined.


    "You are lying on the bed. Don''t be so stubborn!" The doctor put on the ventilator for him again. "If you keep moving, I will show her the video of your test medicine!"


    Jacob opened his eyes and glared at the doctor.


    Unfortunately, at this time, his face was flushed with a high fever, and his eyes were no longer deterrent.


    He just watched the doctor open the door and go out. The doctor t


    s right. You have a hemorrhagic fever, not Ebola. Honey, you don''t have an incurable disease! "


    After a pause, a relieved smile appeared on Jacob''s face. "So it means that I''m using the right medicine? Give them medicine. Hurry up, or it will be too late! "


    Cherry cried with joy.


    She hugged Jacob abruptly and said, "You''re really saved, Jacob..."


    If it weren''t for the mask, she should have kissed him!


    What was a survivor of a disaster?


    The longest night would have an end.


    This was how she felt now!


    Thank God!


    As the doctor untied the rope on his hands and feet, he smiled and said, "You don''t touch each other too much. Although there is a specific medicine for the fever, it is still a little infected. If not, Jacob wouldn''t have been infected. "


    Jacob''s eyes lit up, "You go out first. Use the medicine boldly. I want to recover soon! "


    The doctor smiled and said, "I''ve already asked you to inform your family to take care of you. Look, you look much better when your girlfriend comes. With the nourishment of love, you are really different. "


    Jacob moved his hands, which were used to being tied, and glared at the doctor angrily, "Nonsense. I used the right medicine. What does it have to do with the love? "


    The doctor laughed.


    But Jacob didn''t forget to tell Cherry, "Go out and buy me something to eat. I''m very hungry today. I want to eat roast goose."


    Cherry nodded.


    The smile on the doctor''s face faded.

 Chapter 184 Witness

    Seeing that Jacob was lying on the bed, closing his eyes and stretching out his wrist as if he was going to die, the doctor sighed, "Why do you have to be so stubborn? You''ll be in pain when you''re on medication. It''s better to have someone around to encourage you than anything. "


    Ignoring the doctor, Jacob said, "Come on."


    The doctor shook his head.


    He turned around and asked the nurse to prepare a ventilator. Then he prescribed the medicine and asked the nurse to slowly inject the needle into the vein of Jacob.


    Jacob frowned slightly.


    The doctor had left the intensive care unit.


    The doctor whispered to the nurse, "If anything happens to him later, inform me immediately. Don''t delay for even a moment!"


    The nurse nodded repeatedly to show her understanding.


    Behind the transparent glass, Jacob had clenched his fists.


    He was short of breath and trembled slightly.


    The medicine had started to work through his veins.


    It was not until Cherry took the elevator downstairs that she suddenly remembered that Jacob hadn''t had a good meal for a long time in the ward.


    ''He''d still better eat some vegetables. But I don''t know what he wants to eat?''


    On second thought, Cherry turned around and took the elevator to go upstairs.


    In Jacob''s ward, the nurse was busy.


    The nurse was adjusting all kinds of devices and didn''t notice that Cherry had quietly pushed the door open.


    "Jacob..." Cherry''s words stuck in her throat.


    ''My god. Is that Jacob? !


    The man lying on the bed curled up with a livid face, sw


    Jacob took a look at Cherry with reluctance. After a while, he agreed.


    Jacob pulled up her hair and kissed her gently.


    The doctor smiled and said, "I''m relieved to see you like this. You have to invite me to your wedding in the future. "


    "Of course." Jacob agreed.


    He also had made up his mind.


    ''It''s better to seize my own happiness now than to wait all the time.


    Since Cherry could propose to me as a girl, why can''t I just propose to her first?


    Now that we have decided to be together, it doesn''t matter anymore whether we''re blessed or not.''


    Jacob held Cherry in his arms lovingly.


    "We will get married after we are discharged from the hospital, okay?" Jacob whispered in her ear.


    Cherry didn''t wake up, but her head went deeper in his arms.


    Jacob only left a kiss on her forehead.


    In his life, even death, he would not let go of her.


    Love someone so much...


    He loved her so much...


    Jacob''s medicine interference was earlier than the other two people''s, and his symptoms were also light. He was the first one to be able to leave the hospital.


    And there was basically no big problem with Cherry''s cold.


    After staying in H City for so many days, Cherry had been called all the time.


    Even if there was no sauce to go where to buy such a small matter, Jerome had to call Cherry to ask.


    With a smile on his face, Jacob looked at Cherry who was commanding the staff in her store in an orderly way.


    Whoever took turns this week, who took the place of Whoever, and what.


    Cherry had her own ideas

 Chapter 185 Do You Want To Deny It

    After Cherry hung up the phone, Jacob said, "You should train a successor in A City as soon as possible. Even if you are not in charge of your restaurant, at least the operation of your restaurant is normal. "


    With a sigh, Cherry said, "It''s all my fault."


    Jacob held Cherry in his arms and suddenly asked, "My dear wife, haven''t you finished the transfer procedures yet?"


    Cherry was stunned and asked, "What?"


    "What do you mean by ''wife'' or ''ownership transfer''?" Asked Jacob deliberately.


    Cherry pushed him and blushed, "What wife? Don''t call me like that."


    "I heard that someone proposed to me, didn''t I?" Jacob raised his eyebrows, "Do you want to deny it?"


    Cherry''s lips opened and closed, "Er, er..."


    ''What a shame...


    At that time, I only thought that he was sick. Even if he was gone, I still wanted to be his woman.


    Now, he came to settle accounts with me?''


    "You didn''t promise me at that time" Cherry looked away and said, "You asked me to get out..."


    Jacob suddenly lifted her up.


    Cherry screamed and had to hold his neck tightly.


    "Close your eyes..."


    Jacob whispered in her ear.


    His attractively low and mellow voice seemed to be able to hypnotize people. Cherry couldn''t help closing her eyes.


    Cherry knew that Jacob was going to kiss her secretly, but she still felt a faint temptation.


    Crack.


    Cherry was startled.


    She quickly opened her eyes.


    Colorful artificial flowers were falling from the sky.


    No, it was not artificial flowers.


    One after another, there were blooming roses.


    The roses were cut off the stem, and the


    er in the trials and hardships. We are a couple. Jacob, if anything happens, let me face it with you, okay?"


    Jacob nodded.


    He kissed her forehead and said, "No matter how difficult it is, we can''t let go of our hand, okay?"


    Her response was a deep kiss.


    Jacob and Cherry hugged and kissed passionately in the hall of the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    Only they own knew.


    This kiss was not only a promise.


    It was more about determination.


    It also represented the courage to face the future


    Cherry wore her wedding ring on her ring finger.


    But the marriage certificate was put into the bag.


    It was impossible for Jacob''s family to know the existence of this certificate now.


    With great care, Cherry locked all the certificates and her title deeds into the safe.


    Seeing his daughter opening the safe, Jerome rushed over and asked, "Where have you been making money since you disappeared for a few days? How could there be such a large stack of things? "


    Cherry unhurriedly locked the safe and said, "Dad, don''t open tonight. I''ve been away for so many days and everyone is tired. Let them have a holiday. Besides, let''s have dinner together. I''ll cook. "


    Jerome blinked and even touched Cherry''s forehead. "Is it going to blood-rain? You''re actually the kind of person who gives employees time off? "


    Cherry was speechless. "Dad, do you mean that I am usually very harsh to employees?"


    Jerome laughed, "You are not harsh. You just love money very much. You are a little stingy and just want to do business."


    So many shortcomings?


    Cherry narrowed her eyes.

 Chapter 186 Meet The Parents

    Cherry rolled her eyes and said, "Forget it. Let''s go to work as usual tonight. I''ll go out with Jacob to have a meal. "


    "No way!" Jerome hurriedly said, "How can you two go to a world of two people and leave me alone?"


    Cherry stood with arms akimbo, "Am I still narrow-minded? Do I still love money? "


    Jerome drew back his neck and said, "You don''t love anything. You only love your father. Okay? "


    Cherry chuckled, "Of course not. No matter it''s HK dollars or renminbi, it''s much more lovable than you, Dad. "


    Jerome snorted, "A grown girl can''t be kept at home!"


    Cherry threw a glance at Jerome, and he quickly changed his tone, "I mean, I think so too."


    This meal was unexpectedly rich and beyond Jerome''s expectation.


    Jacob hadn''t shown up for several days, but he looked paler and paler than before.


    Jerome wanted to ask whether Jacob was in poor health or his own daughter had drained him over. However, Jerome saw his partial daughter piling up the food in Jacob''s bowl like a hill, picking up whatever Jacob liked.


    Jealousy welled up in Jerome''s heart.


    Cherry had always been his ''Warm Jacket''. How could Jerome feel better after Cherry began to care about another person?


    Jerome''s face darkened. Cherry had already reached out and brought Jerome a bowl of soup. "Dad, you don''t eat pepper. Here you are. As for others, I''ll add seasoning."


    Jerome''s dissatisfaction was finally appeased.


    ''Well, my daughter cared about my feelings the most.


    The others, go away!''


    Jerome nodded proudly and enjoyed the boiled snail slice that his


    louder.


    In terms of figure, appearance and family background, there was nothing that she couldn''t compare with Cherry!


    Sarah was not reconciled, not willing to lose to such a person!


    She suddenly pushed the door open. Sitting inside, Jacob just looked up at a glance, and soon looked down at the computer.


    Jacob tapped the mouse with his slender fingers, and there was no Sarah''s figure in his eyes. "Miss Sarah, is there anything you want to look for me?"


    Sarah sat down in front of him.


    She pulled out a long and thin cigarette defiantly. "What''s wrong? Can''t I come to you if I have nothing to do? My father trapped me here and asked me to learn more from you. What''s wrong with the apprentice looking for the teacher to learn more? "


    Jacob finally looked at Sarah, "Miss Sarah, Mr. Blaze thinks too highly of me. I can only perform operations. How dare I guide you? There are so many capable people in the company. If you have to say that, can I still go back to see in the future? "


    Sarah stood up suddenly and said, "Enough! Jacob Nalan! Don''t learn Cherry! Those heartless words disgust me! "


    Jacob''s face darkened.


    He smiled, "You don''t like it. The door is over there."


    Sarah broke down and asked, "What''s wrong with me? Why don''t you like me so much? I know you are kind to me because of my father. You just hate me, hate me! "


    The proud girl''s eyes turned red.


    Sarah was so beautiful and charming. But the man she fell in love with didn''t care about her in his eyes and heart. That kind of deep frustration made her suspect herself.

 Chapter 187 Im Married

    Lowering his eyes, Jacob said, "I don''t dislike you."


    But she didn''t believe it. "You do. You keep distance away from me! "


    Jacob leaned against the back of the chair.


    He crossed his hands, and the ring between his fingers was particularly dazzling.


    "That''s because I''m married." He looked at her calmly.


    The light in her eyes that lit up because of his denial just now quickly dimmed.


    She suddenly calmed down.


    She clenched the Hermes handbag in her hand.


    She suddenly laughed.


    She smiled, tears streaming down her face.


    "Great! That''s great!" Her tears were glittering and falling like pearls with broken threads, and her pink face was even more pitiful.


    "Dad didn''t want me to be with Jonny, so he broke us up. You don''t like me. I don''t know who else wants me. I don''t know... "


    Sarah was really sad.


    Her lifelong confidence was shattered in front of these two brothers.


    After Jonny left, he said nothing.


    She had been holding back her tears because of her pride. It was not until today that she found a way to vent her grievance.


    Jacob sighed.


    He just handed out a tissue.


    Sarah didn''t take it.


    She covered the tear stains on her face and rushed out of Jacob''s office.


    Revealing her fragility at the moment was her limit.


    She ran all the way out of the hospital. The passers-by thought she was a family member of a patient in the hospital. After she knew that her family was seriously ill, she cried sadly.


    Sarah rus


    nd called her anxiously.


    As soon as the butler answered, Sarah shouted, "No one is allowed to call him! I won''t call him even if I''m dead. Absolutely not! " She lay on the back of the sofa and began to cry in a low voice.


    Blaze made a gesture to the butler, and the butler immediately made a phone call.


    At this moment, he sighed and held his daughter in his arms. "Why don''t you see him? It''s inevitable for men and women to quarrel. Are you hurting yourself or me? "


    Sarah hugged her father and said, "Dad, I don''t want him anymore. He''s married. He''s married..."


    Blaze''s hand shook, "That''s impossible!"


    "Really." Sarah sobbed, "His woman''s name is Cherry. Don''t you know her? She even opens a restaurant here... "


    Blaze''s face darkened.


    He pinched her shoulder.


    Jacob had arrived.


    He dealt with the wounds without hesitation.


    Sarah''s foot was held in his hand, and the pieces of glass had been picked out.


    It hurt so much that tears streamed down Sarah''s face, but Jacob didn''t even frown.


    He quickly disinfected her wounds and bandaged her. Not to mention a trace of heartache, he didn''t even ask why she got the wounds.


    "Don''t get your wound wet these two days. Try to stay in bed. If you keep moving, the wound will have scars. Fortunately, the wound is neither too deep nor too big. It doesn''t need to be stitched. "


    After packing up, Jacob stood up and left.


    Blaze didn''t ask Jacob to stay.


    He just looked extremely gloomy.

 Chapter 188 You Are So Clever

    Looking at his daughter, who was sitting on the sofa with tears in her eyes, Blaze closed his eyes and some cunning light was hidden.


    There were a lot of guests in the restaurant.


    The private room was filled with laughter.


    Although it was summer, the refreshing and health care dishes launched by the private restaurant were still very popular.


    The old customers hadn''t eaten the food cooked by the restaurant owner for days, and they all missed it very much.


    As soon as they heard that there were new dishes, they rushed over.


    Some guests even came from H City to enjoy delicious food.


    Cherry was considering whether she should expand her restaurant and make it a chain operation.


    She was thinking about the new dishes with a pencil supporting her head when there was a sudden noise outside the door.


    She stood up and walked out in a hurry.


    Outside the door, a guest was holding a dish and shouting, "Come out and have a look. Is this the best private restaurant in A City? How ridiculous! "


    When Cherry walked over, some guests had poked their heads out of the private room and curiously looked at the fun outside.


    Cherry asked in hurry, "What''s wrong, Sir? Can we talk in the office? "


    Several waiters were at a loss.


    The man raised a plate of fried bitter gourd and his voice became louder and louder. "Look, the boss is about to bribe me. Everyone, please be careful when you eat the food here. " He picked out a cockroach from the dish in fr


    tificate and handed them to the man in the lead.


    The man checked again and again, but didn''t find anything wrong. Then he threw the certificates to Cherry.


    "Everyone, stretch out your hands!" The man snapped, and several girls almost cried.


    "These girls are underage, aren''t they?" The man said in disdain, "You can''t hire children, don''t you know?"


    "They have graduated from middle school for at least five years. It''s written down on their ID card. " Said Cherry unhurriedly.


    The man walked all the way and stopped in front of a little girl. "You!"


    The girl shivered with fear.


    "Your nails are so long. Don''t you know that you are engaged in the catering industry? You can''t keep your nails so long!"


    The girl cried, "I''m just greeting the guests at the door. I didn''t go to the kitchen..."


    "God knows, will you serve the dishes to the guests or help the cook in the kitchen?" The man grabbed her hand and held it in front of Cherry. "How can a restaurant like yours be qualified?"


    As soon as he said this, the other people were ready to seal the restaurant.


    With a smile, Cherry said, "Sir, if I''m not mistaken, you also have long nails, right?"


    The man was stunned.


    "I don''t know. Do you have to eat or not? From your point of view, people who have long nails can''t enter the kitchen, they can''t eat anything, either. I think you haven''t eaten food for a long time, right? How about I serve you a bowl of noodles? "


    The man was speechless.

 Chapter 189 Another Trouble

    "Slut! How can these two things compare with together? "


    "Why can''t they compare?" Cherry raised her eyebrows and asked, "Is just that because you are the police?"


    The man was speechless.


    Cherry put her hand in front of the man and said, "Sir, do you think my fingernail meet the requirements or not? If we have direct contact with the dishes that the guests want to eat, we will wear special gloves. It doesn''t matter whether the nails are long or not. "


    The man let go of the girl and grabbed Cherry''s hand.


    Cherry''s hand was smooth and tender, and when her hand stopped in the man''s hand, she took the opportunity to rub his hands.


    The man suddenly turned on.


    However, as soon as her hand was held by the man, Cherry screamed, "Someone takes advantage of me!"


    The man was startled and let go of Cherry''s hand.


    Several men rushed up. The man said, "You''re slinging mud at me!"


    "We saw it with our own eyes. You touched our boss''s hand!" Several young and strong staffs quickly stepped forward to protect Cherry.


    Cherry covered her mouth and said, "Don''t make trouble. We can just hand over the surveillance video to their superior. Whether it''s right or wrong, the police station will investigate it. "


    The man broke out in a cold sweat.


    This girl used a trick to set him up!


    It was not a big deal to touch her, but it was a big deal after the superior knew it!


    At that time, maybe he would lose his position!


    itted the test report from Jacob''s hospital.


    In addition, there was also the video data of that day when they came to check.


    The man was really afraid of making some troubles, so he suppressed the matter secretly.


    Nothing was more important than his job.


    It would be fatal if he helped. Who dared to help?


    Cherry lived a peaceful life for several days.


    There was a clerk in the restaurant who performed very well. Cherry also recommended him to be an intern manager and planned to inspect him for a period of time.


    If he managed it well, she could go to the kitchen and develop her favorite new dishes every day, thinking about how to expand the size of the restaurant.


    Jacob was the happiest to know the news.


    He pinched her little face and said, "In that case, I won''t feel too guilty if I let you go out with me."


    Cherry couldn''t help laughing and said, "Alright. Did you feel guilty when you ask me out? Stop pinching me. I feel that my face seems to be chubbier than before. I gain several pounds. "


    Holding her in his arms, Jacob said, "It''s good to get fat. It means that you are much relieved to be with me."


    His heart was full of pity.


    The reason why Cherry felt that she had gained weight was that she had been tired and hungry when she was in hospital to take care of him.


    After a few days of stable life, she finally recovered.


    However, he still felt dissatisfied.


    She burdened so many things.

 Chapter 190 Our Romance

    If she could treat opening restaurant as a pastime, instead of running a business, she would be much easier.


    "Let me see if there is any other part that has also gained weight." He lifted her collar.


    She shrank back in fear of itch and said, "Hey, don''t take advantage of me. Ah, don''t do that... "


    She groaned and fell into his arms. "Don''t do that Alas... "


    His fingers seemed to be magic. With a gentle touch, some magic appeared.


    All of a sudden, his fingertips stopped.


    "What''s wrong?" She asked.


    "There is something." His face was tense. "Do you feel it?"


    She felt nervous and held her breath.


    Suddenly, there was a long hard thorn in front of her chest. She moved her body, and her skin was painful.


    "What''s this?"


    Jacob touched it, "Let me have a look. It''s so strange. "


    He pulled it out of her arms.


    It was a piece of white paper that had been folded into a long strip.


    He slowly opened it.


    There were words in it.


    Jacob read it out, "A ten day trip to the Seaside Wonderland. Wow, why do you have such a thing? "


    Cherry was almost amused by his poor acting skill.


    She held back her smile and said, "Oh, you can''t tell anyone. What if someone knows that I have this special ability and tries to dissect me? Then you will lose your wife. "


    The two looked at each other, and Cherry couldn''t stand it first. She laughed and said, "You idiot, a super fool!"


    Jacob was not angry but just looked at her,


    nking?


    However, too many words blocked his heart.


    It was all because of him that her father was set up into a gambling game, and her restaurant was constantly in trouble.


    How could he tell her these things and make her more worried?


    He could only say, "Honey, I must listen to you."


    He frowned deeply.


    If he could earn more money to buy off Blaze''s shares in the hospital and get rid of Blaze''s control, then it would not be difficult for him to shift the focus of his career.


    As long as he left A City with Cherry, Blaze''s power would no longer affect them.


    While he was thinking, Cherry waved his hand and said, "What are you thinking about again?" She picked up a flower and put it on his hair. With his black short hair, the tender yellow flower was brighter. The butterflies were attracted by the fragrance of the flowers, and several groups of them were circling above his head.


    Jacob couldn''t help sneezing. Looking at the smiling woman in front of him, he touched his nose helplessly.


    The man was handsome, the woman was elegant, and the butterflies were flying.


    This scene was especially picturesque.


    A light shutter sound rang in the distance.


    The foreigner who had been knocked to the ground by Jacob was holding a professional single lens reflex camera. It seemed that he was taking pictures of butterflies all over the sky, but in fact, every time the camera was aimed at the two people in the flowering shrubs.

 Chapter 191 Pry

    After taking a satisfied picture, he moved aside and made a phone call.


    As soon as the phone was connected, he actually spoke the language of Z Country so fluently.


    "Yes, Mr. Blaze. Yes, I have found them. I''ll send you their photos now. "


    "Okay." The foreigner nodded and said, "Yes. He seems to have some doubts. He forced me to delete the photos just now. "


    The man on the other side of the phone said something. The foreigner said, "I understand. I''ve arranged it."


    Suddenly, the foreigner frowned and said, "Mr. Blaze, why are you afraid of that person? It doesn''t matter! Just kill... "


    After hearing what the other party said, the foreigner reluctantly accepted it. "Yes. Mr. Blaze, we will do as you said. "


    He hung up the phone and sent the photo he had just taken to the email.


    He didn''t know what his boss was afraid of!


    Although the young man seemed to be very strong and vigilant, it was difficult for him to defeat so many people alone. If the foreigner didn''t want to hide his strength, it would not be a problem for him to tie with Jacob just now.


    However, the boss'' request was too high.


    On the one hand, they couldn''t hurt the man, and on the other hand, they had to hide their identity and killed that woman. They couldn''t let the man know that they were boss'' men.


    It only meant that this man was useful to the boss.


    Since they took the money, they had to do something.


    However, how could they hide their identity properly so tha


    e who ran in front had arrived in front of her.


    Their rampage almost knocked Cherry down.


    Jacob held her tightly.


    Someone pushed them hard behind them, and they fell forward awkwardly, exposing themselves in the bright light.


    Screams could be heard continuously.


    In front of them was blood.


    Jacob''s eyes narrowed.


    In front of them, several figures had already rushed over.


    They were in black suit and even their faces were covered. Only their eyes were exposed, shining with bloodthirsty expression in the light.


    The long knives in their hands flickered, and there was pistols around their waists. Along the road, the passers-by were chopped to the ground, and only the sound of whining could be heard.


    It was not like to drive away the vendors.


    Seeing that, Jacob''s eyes narrowed. Subconsciously, he held Cherry, turned around and ran away.


    Before Cherry could see what was going on, her hand was held firmly by him. She was pulled forward by him with all his strength.


    He was so fast that she couldn''t catch up with him at all. She staggered and almost fell to the ground.


    She wanted to say something, but she almost bit her tongue.


    Jacob was anxious.


    What was going on?


    Why did they meet such things tonight?


    Was it a terrorist attack?


    He pushed Cherry in front of him and stood behind her to protect her. But the speed of Cherry was too slow. Many people were running. How could she run fast after being pushed back and forth?

 Chapter 192 Chaos

    When Jacob turned around, the man behind him had already pounced on him.


    A man jumped up and hacked down from Jacob''s head with a cold knife.


    Jacob had to let go of Cherry''s hand and dodged the knife.


    The blade was so bright that it reflected Jacob''s pale face.


    These people were well prepared.


    Jacob was stopped and left behind.


    Since Cherry''s hand was released, how could she leave Jacob alone and escape?


    Cherry turned around in a hurry.


    Unfortunately, it was too late.


    Three men in black had surrounded Cherry.


    They raised the knives and slashed.


    Cherry rolled on the ground, but her arm was still cut.


    She screamed in pain and blood splashed all over her body.


    This knife cut too fast!


    Jacob''s eyes turned red.


    He kicked sideways and tripped two of the three.


    Jacob pounced on the other man who was still standing again and pressed the man under his own body.


    "Run!" Jacob shouted sternly.


    Seeing that the two men on the ground had straightened up and stood up quickly, Jacob was even more anxious.


    Cherry gritted her teeth and got up from the ground.


    Cherry felt her hand so painful that she could only cover the wound with one hand and said to Jacob, "Let''s go together!"


    "Stupid! Hurry up! " With one elbow sunk, Jacob hit the man under him, which made that man snort in pain.


    The station square was getting fewer and fewer people.


    Everyone rushed into the street side of the store. All of a sudden, snack shops and other shops were almost full of people.


    "Hurry up!" The guide waved to Cherry and Jacob anxiously.


    How could Cherr


    urses.


    Jacob''s ears were buzzing.


    In the past few days, he had some plateau reactions. This battle made him more difficult to breathe and his heartbeat weak.


    However, the glass door had been smashed open, and the two men in black were prying to lock it. Jacob gritted his teeth and struggled to stand up from the ground again.


    ''I don''t want to see Cherry sad again...


    Unfortunately, this time, I''m afraid I can''t hold on any longer...


    I don''t know if the people inside have called the police...


    Can I hold on until the police come?''


    Jacob''s eyes were blurry.


    Excessive loss of blood made his steps falter.


    However, Jacob was trying his best to buy time!


    He took a deep breath and shouted. Then he rushed towards the two men in black again.


    The two men in black just kicked back.


    The gunshot rang out.


    Everyone''s heart skipped a beat.


    A man in black slowly got up from the ground.


    His face was punched several times by Jacob, and blood seeped out of his black mask.


    The man in black smiled sinisterly and raised the pistol with smoke in his hand.


    Jacob couldn''t get up anymore.


    The bullet hit his right leg.


    Jacob fell heavily on the ground.


    A piece of broken glass pierced into his temple.


    Jacob had no strength to open his eyes.


    However, Jacob firmly held the legs of one of the men in black who smashed the door.


    The man''s legs seemed to have taken root on the ground and could no longer be pulled out.


    The two men in black looked at each other and saw fear in each other''s eyes.


    "Smash it now!" The man in black who shot cursed.

 Chapter 193 Protect You Till The End

    The two men was smashing the lock.


    The police siren came closer and closer.


    The three of them panicked.


    The man in black whose feet was held by Jacob chopped Jacob''s hand hard with the back of the knife.


    Jacob let go of the man feebly.


    The three men ran away in a hurry.


    The police siren was getting closer and closer.


    Inside the door, a woman cried in despair, "Please, let me out Let me out... "


    However, no one was willing to open the door.


    The rain was still falling.


    The man lying in front of the iron gate was covered with blood.


    The rain wetted his handsome face.


    Unfortunately, this time, he could no longer raise his hand carelessly to wipe the rain off his face.


    Because he couldn''t even lift his hand...


    The police siren sounded.


    As if driven crazy, Cherry stood in front of Jacob and protected Jacob tightly.


    The ambulance took them to the local hospital.


    The bullet head was taken out.


    The wound on Jacob''s back was stitched urgently.


    However, no one dared to take out the glass inserted into his temple.


    Even the hospitals here were not qualified to perform such an operation.


    It might need to have craniotomy.


    They didn''t dare to act rashly, and Jacob had never been awake.


    He was sent to the hospital in J City immediately and was treated by Mathias.


    Several experts walked around Jacob.


    No one dared to do it.


    However, Jacob''s heart beat slo


    rdle is that his head is injured. Whether he can wake up or not depends on himself. "


    The operating bed was pushed out.


    Jacob''s head was tightly wrapped.


    Tears streamed down Donna''s face.


    She followed her son''s operating bed and looked at her son who had always operated on others on the operating table. Now he could only lie on the bed, unconscious. Her heart was as painful as being cut by the knife.


    How could she not blame Cherry!


    This was her most obedient, successful and obedient child.


    His life should be the most peaceful.


    But because of this woman!


    Her son had lost his job, and the brothers had turned against each other. Now he could only lie on the bed, at his last gasp!


    Donna hated Cherry!


    She was desperate and sad!


    Why? Why didn''t he listen to them? What good could it be to be with this woman?


    Donna cried out and touched her son''s handsome face with reluctance.


    There was a slight bruise on Jacob''s face. As a mother, she didn''t dare to lift the quilt to check other scars on her son''s body.


    She was afraid that she would really want to kill Cherry after she saw those wounds!


    Cherry was also following the operating bed.


    One of her hands was bandaged, and the other hand was firmly holding the edge of the bed.


    "Jacob, you must recover as soon as possible. I''m waiting for you. I''m waiting for you. " She whispered.


    But her hand was suddenly knocked off.

 Chapter 194 Get Out Of Here

    Donna stared at Cherry and said, "Enough! Get out of here. Are you satisfied now? My son left the operating room alive. Whether you will be disappointed or not, it''s over. "


    York strode forward.


    He rudely grabbed Cherry''s shoulder and pushed her out.


    Then Donna pushed Jacob into the intensive care unit.


    The door was closed.


    Standing outside the door, Cherry said desperately, "Mr. York, I can help you take care of Jacob. I can really..."


    In front of her, York called the security of the hospital. "Yes, there has always been a crazy woman here who has been pestering us. Right. In the intensive care unit. Please send someone up right now. "


    He put down the phone and sneered, "Cherry, if you don''t get out of here, I''ll ask the security to drive you away. If you don''t leave, I will call the police and tell them that you have harassed my son! I will never agree to your marriage! "


    Cherry lowered her head.


    She rummaged around in her bag.


    Finally, she found a copy and put it in front of York.


    She said calmly, "I''m Jacob''s legal wife. I have to take care of him. You have no right to drive me away. "


    York took a closer look.


    It was written in the copy.


    How could Jacob marry this woman without telling his parents?


    He was furious.


    Such a son!


    He trembled all over and said, "Even if he agrees, we won''t!" He rudely tore the i


    er him. It is easy to make things better, but it was rare to give timely help. He is such a big boss and has such a strong background. He''s really kind to Jacob. "


    But Donna muttered, "Have I heard of the name Sarah somewhere?"


    But York didn''t have any impression.


    Jonny had so many girlfriends. If he remembered all of them, he would be a fool.


    He only said, "Maybe it was mentioned by Jacob. I don''t remember anything. He helps us a lot. When Jacob gets better in the future, he has to come to thank him in person. "


    He thought for a while and locked the door firmly. "Remember, don''t let that jinx in. A woman who is with so many men is not welcomed in our Nalan Clan! "


    Donna nodded firmly, "I know! I won''t let her get Jacob into trouble again! "


    Blaze soon brought good news.


    He discussed with the attending doctor again and again, and the doctor finally made a concession. He agreed to transfer Jacob to another hospital two days later, on the condition that he had passed the dangerous period.


    After making an appointment with York, Blaze took his private plane back to A City.


    The butler soon sent a fax.


    On the plane, Blaze had already arranged a hospital, a plane, a doctor and a nurse, and a series of medical devices for Jacob.


    York was deeply moved.


    He didn''t even have a chance to express his gratitude to Blaze face to face.

 Chapter 195 Ingratiation

    The butler did find them a very elegant small residence next to the hospital, which was quite clean. He also found a good cook to cook three meals every day for them.


    Unfortunately, Jacob hadn''t woken up yet. Although he had slowly passed the dangerous period, his condition was like a heavy stone, pressing on the hearts of York and Donna.


    It was like a knot. Every time they touched it, it would make their hearts ache.


    Now, even if they cooked the best food for them, they still didn''t taste it.


    Cherry was also worried.


    She had been waiting in front of the ward for two days, but she just couldn''t see Jacob.


    York and Donna took turns to guard Jacob''s bedside.


    Except for the medical staff, even a fly couldn''t fly in, let alone her.


    For several times, when Cherry was about to enter the ward, York slammed the door in front of her. If she hadn''t shrank quickly, her nose would have been cut off.


    She didn''t care about her injury.


    What hurt her was that he was inside, but she couldn''t even see him!


    She decided not to leave.


    She sat straight in front of the ward and waited.


    Mathias shook his head, "You can''t do this, Cherry. Jacob risked his life to save you just to make you torture yourself like this? "


    Cherry raised her head abruptly.


    In less than two days, her small face seemed to be smaller again.


    On her face, there was o


    eart.


    Therefore, she missed the tears in the nurse''s beautiful eyes when she passed by.


    The nurse with a good figure was wearing a snow-white nurse uniform, which was so pretty.


    She closed the door quietly and didn''t dare to turn back to Jacob''s side until she saw that Donna went away.


    Her slender fingertips gently touched Jacob''s face, which was still a little hot, and tears rolled down on his face one by one.


    She met him in a hurry that day. It had been a few days, but she couldn''t take care of him. It was even so difficult to meet him


    She tucked him in again.


    Three days had passed, and his swollen had almost gone, but his forehead was still a little hot.


    She lovingly kissed his pale lips. Smelling the faint smell of medicine on his body, she felt both painful and sad.


    "Wake up quickly." Tears streamed down her face. "Jacob, I can''t hold on any longer. You''d better get better soon..."


    She hugged him on the bed.


    She still remembered that before they set out on the train that day, he had shamelessly pressed her on the bed. Now, he could only lie on the bed without moving, with bandages all over his body...


    Because of this, his parents would not spare her...


    "What should I do? What should I do? " She raised her head to look at his face that she loved deeply. Did she have to give up?


    She was unwilling, not unwilling...

 Chapter 196 Save The Baby

    "Get better soon, then we will have a chance..."


    Her belly ached.


    She gritted her teeth.


    It was rare to see him. No matter how painful it was, she had to endure it!


    She took up his hand, carefully cut his fingernails one by one, and kissed them one by one.


    There was a knock on the door.


    She quickly put on the mask again, wiped off the tears on her face, and put Jacob''s hand back into the quilt.


    As soon as she stood up, she felt not well, and even when she walked, she felt particularly painful.


    She held back her painful and opened the door with a pale face.


    Donna poked her head in and asked, "Miss, are you done?"


    Cherry said in a low voice, "Yes. But you have to cut his nails. Now his hand will have some unconscious movements. Cut it to avoid him hurting himself. "


    Donna thanked Cherry in a hurry.


    Cherry turned around and gave Jacob a deep look. "He still has a fever. You need to tell the doctor."


    Donna felt weird.


    But Cherry had already pushed the trolley away in a hurry.


    Along the way, the wheels were gurgling on the ground.


    Watching the nurse''s receding figure, Donna only saw a little blood on the back of the nurse''s snow-white nurse uniform.


    She called out, "Well, Miss..."


    But the nurse walked faster and faster. She turned around the medical station and Donna couldn''t see her anymore.


    Donna shrugged her shoulders and went back to Jacob''s ward sulkily.


    She was surprised.


    That nurse


    He sneered, "I''m not worried anymore. That woman doesn''t even come to see Jacob. Sure enough, pretending is just pretending! "


    ''She is even worse than a rich lady!


    At least, Sarah came to visit Jacob every day and brought a lot of tonics.''


    Since Jacob was still in a coma, he couldn''t eat at all. They had to eat the tonics for a long time. These days, they had gained a lot of weight.


    Although Sarah looked like a spendthrift, she was rich and could afford it.


    The most important thing was that she really cared about Jacob.


    Therefore, even she couldn''t help Jacob wash face, York decided to let it go.


    As for Cherry. She would only say it in a sweet way, but the result was that she didn''t even try hard.


    Of course, no matter how hard she tried, he would not accept her!


    The two of them went to withdraw the money together. When they were about to pay, the nurse told them, "Don''t worry about the cost. Mr. Blaze has told me that he will be responsible for it."


    York hurriedly said, "No, thanks. They have already paid the down payment for us. We can solve it by ourselves now."


    As a university professor, he could afford his son''s treatment.


    "No." The nurse was in a dilemma. "Mr. Blaze told us. Please don''t make it difficult for us."


    Donna whispered, "Wow, Murong Clan is really rich. What do they do? "


    York rolled his eyes and said, "He is a rich boss anyway. It''s none of our business. "


    Donna''s phone buzzed.

 Chapter 197 Woke Up

    Donna answered the phone and asked, "What''s wrong, Nancy?"


    "Mom, come back quickly. Hurry up!"


    As soon as Nancy finished her words, the phone was hung up.


    Donna was scared to death.


    "Hey, Nancy. Is there any change in your brother''s situation or is Cherry here?" Donna shouted at the other end of the phone.


    Only the beep of the phone came from the other end of the line.


    York immediately rushed to the elevator door.


    Donna stamped her feet and followed York in a hurry.


    When they rushed to the top floor, Nancy was standing at the door of the ward with the door closed. She was pacing anxiously outside. When Nancy saw her parents, she quickly came up to them.


    "What the hell is going on?" York snapped, "Did you let Cherry in?"


    Nancy shook her head immediately, "Of course not. But my brother is awake! "


    Hearing such a good news, Donna was stunned.


    "Really?" Donna screamed and was about to rush into the ward.


    "Wait a minute. The doctor is doing examination for my brother. " Tears were welling up in Nancy''s eyes. "When my brother asked me for water just now, I couldn''t help crying. His voice seemed to have been rubbed by sandpaper. I... "


    Tears welled up in Donna''s eyes.


    York shouted, "Don''t cry all the time! Now that Jacob woke up, we have to call the Murong Clan to tell them the good news. We should appreciate their kindness! "


    Donna nodded repeatedly.


    When the doctor walked out, a smile appeared on his face.


    "Well done!" The doctor looked relieved. "And the sequela we have been worried about doesn''t seem


    e have a baby. Is there any better news than this? "


    Cherry looked at Jacob with tears in her eyes, "You can still..." She choked, "Did your father force you to break up with me again? He knows we are married. I told him. "


    Jacob said, "It''s me who married you, not him. He can''t change my decision." Jacob gently pressed his hand on her belly and asked, "How long has it been?"


    Cherry pouted, "It''s not so exaggerated. It hasn''t been months yet! It was only one and a half months. I did a B Ultrasound examination yesterday. Have a look... " Cherry took out the B Ultrasound report from the drawer and showed it to Jacob. "The baby is just like a grain of rice now. I can''t see it if I don''t look carefully. But the doctor said that the baby is too close to the uterine cervix. I have to take good care of it and have more rest in bed. Otherwise, the baby will be easily lost. " Cherry''s smile dimmed.


    Jacob held her hand firmly and said, "So, don''t think too much. When I can remove the stitches, I can go back to A City. At that time, my father can''t restrain me so much... "


    After hesitating for a while, Cherry said, "Jacob, how about we get a divorce?"


    Jacob''s face darkened at once, "No, I won''t! Cherry, do you know what you are talking about? "


    Cherry bit her lower lip and said, "Of course I know. We divorce just to make your parents rest assured, and I won''t leave you anyway. I really don''t want you to be embarrassed between your parents and me... "


    Jacob put his long finger on her lips and said, "Shush, don''t say anything stupid..."

 Chapter 198 As Long As you Love Me

    With tears in her eyes, she said, "Jacob, I don''t care about being your wife or not, really. I just want you to be happy... "


    "Then just love me." He said firmly, "I wake up. I won''t let you suffer any more grievances." His kiss fell on her tearful lips. "Cherry, if even you think that we won''t have a happy ending, how can you ask others to bless us?"


    Cherry fell into silence.


    He held her in his arms quietly.


    She could only sob, "Can you take good care of yourself for me?" She lowered her head and touched her belly. "And, for our unborn child..."


    "Of course I can," said Jacob, kissing her earlobe.


    But Cherry cried out, "But you didn''t." She sobbed, "Do you know how scared I am this time? Those people, like crazy, blocked the door and didn''t allow me to come out. I just have one thought. I want to rush out. We will live together, and we will die together. That annoying guide pulled me hard... "


    Recalling the scene at that time, she trembled all over.


    She didn''t want to recall the bloody scene, but every time she thought of him lying on the ground being covered with blood in the rain, she felt that her heart was about to stop beating.


    That was a feeling that her world would lose its light...


    If he left, he would take away all her hopes.


    Fortunately, he was still here.


    He could only comfort her with endless kisses.


    He knew that if he was given a


    child is mine. If you want me to let you go, you want me to be a perfidious villain. Mom, I can''t do it. Please don''t persuade me anymore. "


    Donna swallowed all the words.


    If her son didn''t listen to her, what else could she do?


    Why were her three sons all like this? Except Nancy...


    She had to worry about all of them...


    After resting in the hospital for a week, Cherry was no longer bleeding.


    She went back to A City first.


    "I''ll wait for you in A City. We don''t see each other in H City for the time being. They are your parents. Don''t piss them off again. I''m fine, and so is the baby. I love you. "


    Looking at the message she sent, Jacob felt that he couldn''t stay in the hospital anymore.


    He was recovering well.


    None of the sequelae the doctor had expected.


    Even the rehabilitation of the legs was extremely easy for him.


    However, Jacob had something in his mind.


    His right hand was cut off that night.


    The wound was sutured and it was recovering well.


    However, when he moved, he always felt a little awkward.


    His heart was like being pressed by a big stone.


    A flexible right hand was everything for a surgeon.


    If this accident affected the flexibility of his right hand, he might not be able to go to the operating table for the rest of his life.


    He could only move his right hand crazily until the wound was open and blood oozed out.

 Chapter 199 Boss

    As soon as Donna entered the ward, she saw his wrist bleeding.


    She screamed and pounced on Jacob, "What are you doing, Jacob?" She hurriedly pressed the bell at the head of the bed, "Doctor, come here quickly. My son''s wound is bleeding!"


    "It''s just a small problem." Jacob tried to explain.


    "It''s bleeding." Donna was about to cry.


    A figure flashed out from the door. "Where is it bleeding? Is it serious?"


    The familiar voice! It turned out to be Blaze.


    Donna sobbed, "Jacob, your boss is here to see you again. If it weren''t for his help, you wouldn''t have been able to perform the operation so smoothly and be transferred to the best ward in the best hospital in H City. You should repay your boss well in the future. "


    Looking at Blaze, there was a complicated expression on Jacob''s face, "Mr. Blaze..."


    "Well." Blaze sighed, "Stop talking about the boss. In Jacob''s hospital, I''m just a minor shareholder, and he doesn''t want to come to my company to help me... "


    The doctor had come in and interrupted him in a hurry.


    "Doctor, how could my son''s wound bleed?" Tears welled up in Donna''s eyes.


    "I was doing the recovery myself. In fact, it doesn''t matter. It''s a normal state of bleeding. " Jacob didn''t care about it at all.


    "Recover?" The doctor was stunned. "Do you feel anything wrong?"


    "I don''t think my wrists are as flexible as before." Said Jacob in a low voice.


    He didn''t want Blaze to he


    time. There must be a lot of things waiting for me to deal with. "


    Cherry felt sorry for him and said, "I can help you with the accounts. I''ll go with you."


    However, Jacob shook his head and said, "No. You should have more rest now. "


    "Why?" She pressed his hand on her belly.


    There was a slightly bulging on her belly.


    Overjoyed, Jacob sat up straight and asked, "Is the baby so big?"


    "Of course." Cherry pursed her lips and smiled, "Two days ago, I was so tired that I vomited up whatever I ate. Finally, I felt much better these days. My father said that my mother was pregnant with me for more than 40 days at that time and she also vomited. Then she felt much better. I hope our baby will be as good as me. "


    He pinched her chin and said, "Thank you, honey."


    She smiled sweetly, "As long as you come back safe and sound, nothing is better than it."


    He also smiled.


    When the car arrived at Private House, it was already in the evening.


    The restaurant was full of hustle and bustle.


    But Cherry didn''t have to take care of it.


    She took Jacob directly to the office.


    "You don''t need to go to the kitchen?" Jacob was pretty sure about it.


    "Yes." Cherry hastily took the dishes out and said, "My father is afraid that my standing for too long will affect the child, so I don''t have to go to the kitchen to help with cooking. I''m just responsible for making new dishes and guiding the new staffs."

 Chapter 200 Your Baby

    She fed some vegetable to Jacob and said, "You are very weak now. You need to eat something nutritious. No matter how busy you are at work, you must come to my restaurant for three meals a day. Otherwise, you know the consequences! "


    Jacob kissed Cherry.


    Cherry screamed and dodged, "No, your baby hates the smell of vegetable. Every time I eat it, I will vomit."


    He touched her face lovingly and said, "No wonder you''ve lost a lot of weight recently. I thought you missed me so much. "


    She sat on his lap and bit his ear. "You wish! Who misses you? Who misses you? "


    As speaking, but her lips had been kissed by him.


    The two were kissing passionately.


    When the waiter outside was about to knock on the door, he was stopped by Jerome. "Knock it down. Jacob just came back. You think your boss has time to talk to you? What''s the matter? Let me handle it... "


    The sound of footsteps outside the door faded away.


    Inside the room, the sweet dinner time of the two continued


    It was already nine o''clock in the evening when they came to the hospital.


    The directors of several departments were called over by Jacob.


    The report was detailed and there were several stacks of account books.


    Jacob was listening to the reports of several supervisors. Cherry had already checked the information on the accounts.


    "Eh?" Cherry said, "Something is wrong with this account. These equipment are so expensive. Why did you buy them without Jacob''s signatur


    love him more! "


    Her words shocked Simon.


    Would such stubborn Jacob listen to her?


    He took up the pen and prescribed two kinds of medicine.


    "They can deal with the congestion in his brain and relieve the high pressure of his brain. Take it once a day. " Simon added, "His right hand trembled unconsciously, partly because of his psychological factors, and partly because of his brain nerves. Because from the CT results, his tendons were not really injured at that time. This shouldn''t have happened! "


    Cherry folded the paper into a small note and put it in her hand.


    "Okay, I''ll let him take the medicine. Thank you, Simon. "


    Cherry suddenly said, "Don''t tell others that we meet today, okay?"


    Simon nodding, "I see." He sighed, "You really love him. He is very happy to have you. "


    Cherry smiled and said, "Thank you for your blessing. I will keep him happy. "


    She put some money under the coffee cup and quickly walked out of the cafe to the pharmacy.


    Simon drank up the remaining cold coffee in one gulp.


    He looked out of the window at the thick leaves and felt dejected.


    "How happy Jacob is. Cherry helped him in this way because she was afraid that he would know it and was afraid that it would hurt his pride. How about me? Spring has passed. Why hasn''t my love come yet? "


    He grabbed his hair and shook his head remorsefully.


    The waitress beside him stared at him with a strange look.


    He snorted and smoothed his hair.

 Chapter 201 Careful Nursing

    ''Hasn''t she seen a handsome man?


    I''m just a little handsome. It''s not good to look at him like this!''


    The cold coffee was bitter, but Jacob''s chicken soup was not much better.


    Jacob frowned.


    "What''s this?" He decided to ask.


    "Chicken soup." Cherry said with a smile.


    "Are you kidding me? Why is the chicken soup so bitter? " He wrinkled his nose and pretended to be cute, "I don''t want to drink it."


    Cherry''s face darkened, "Say it again?"


    "It''s bitter. I''ll drink it later." Jacob dared not to refuse.


    "No." Cherry shook her index finger and said, "I specially added some Chinese medicine into the chicken soup, which is very helpful for the injured patients. You must drink it. If you don''t drink it, I''ll divorce you. If you don''t drink it now, we''ll divorce. "


    Jacob looked at her helplessly.


    She simply used spoon and poured it into Jacob''s mouth one by one.


    "I can treat it as a practicing to take medicine for our baby in future." Cherry clapped her hands indifferently.


    Jacob''s face darkened, "Do you treat me as your baby?"


    "Of course. Just some soup. You are unwilling. People who don''t know you might think you are only three years old. " Cherry said on purpose.


    He curled his lips and said, "I''m not unwilling. It''s too bitter. It tastes bad."


    Cherry pursed her lips and smiled, "I''ll reduce it tomorrow."


    "I have to eat it tomorrow?" ...


    "Of course." Cherry said tentatively, "The medicine can heal the injury of


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    away from you?"


    Jacob couldn''t see anything.


    He held the handrail, but his body was so weak that he could hardly stand.


    He lowered his head and asked in a trembling voice, "What did you say?"


    "Hey, you..." Before Blaze finished his words, Jacob had already fell down.


    He hurriedly reached out to hold Jacob, but how could he hold Jacob?


    Jacob was standing on the stairs. He was so weak and he had nothing to rely on, so he directly rolled down the stairs.


    There were seven or eight steps in total, and the height was appalling. Moreover, Jacob''s head fell to the ground. With a bang, his head hit the ground, and blood quickly seeped out.


    "No!" said Blaze. Blaze hurried downstairs to help Jacob up.


    His legs and feet were not in good condition. When he arrived at the side of Jacob, there was already a large amount of blood on the ground, which was shocking.


    Without hesitation, he took out his phone.


    "Hurry up! Something happened to Jacob! Don''t ask. Come here as soon as possible! "


    There were few people coming to the firefighting access, not to mention that the meeting was on weekend, so there were fewer people in the hospital.


    When Blaze tried his best to help Jacob up, he heard Jacob murmuring, "Where am I?"


    Blaze was stunned and asked, "Don''t you remember it?"


    "It hurts..." As soon as Jacob uttered these words, he fainted again.


    Blaze''s heart skipped a beat.


    The doctors of the emergency center had arrived.

 Chapter 202 Transfer Jacob

    Seeing that the doctor had simply bandaged the wound for Jacob, Blaze decisively ordered, "Don''t tell anyone about Blaze''s injury. If anyone ask you about it, don''t tell him. The hospital is going to be listed soon. If you want the share price of the hospital to plummet and your salaries can''t be paid, just talk nonsense."


    Only a doctor and a nurse came.


    The two of them looked at each other and didn''t dare to refute. They could only nod repeatedly.


    Blaze was famous gambling king in A City, and also a major shareholder of the hospital. How dare they not listen to him?


    "Besides, I have to escort Jacob to other hospital for treatment. He is too seriously injured to be treated here."


    While they were talking, the butler had arrived with several people.


    They put Jacob on a stretcher and rushed downstairs from the fire passage without hesitation.


    The butler stood beside Blaze and said, "Mr., this is..."


    "Jacob gets badly hurt. His brain condition is not optimistic. I think we''d better send him abroad for treatment. I don''t think the doctors in this country are good enough! " Then he said in a low voice, "Let Sarah go together. Besides, transfer the two men just now to any place. Anyway, they can''t stay in A City. Do it right now. Don''t follow me. "


    Blaze''s tone of giving orders was so urgent that the butler was stunned for a moment and then quickly bent down. "Yes, I''ll do it right away."


    He d


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    ave a fight?" Jerome pursed his lips, "Or does he have a mistress outside? Daughter, you are pregnant now. Men are easy to play tricks at this time. You have to pay close attention to him. Otherwise, when you give birth to the baby, but the man is gone... "


    The woman kicked Jerome again and said seriously, "Enough. Who would say that to his daughter? "


    Cherry laughed back and said, "That''s it. My father is always like this. It''s okay. You can go to bed. I''ll call him. "


    The two elders went upstairs to have a rest.


    Cherry was peeling lotus seeds alone in the closed restaurant.


    Just now, she said she was not worried, which made her father feel relieved.


    In fact, she had already been restless.


    When Jacob went out in the morning, he still felt a little uncomfortable.


    Although she added a pill to his soybean milk secretly, she still noticed his frowning.


    He didn''t come to have dinner tonight, and he didn''t even call to tell her.


    This was not what Jacob would did.


    She called him several times.


    No one answered the phone.


    She could only comfort herself that he was too busy to answer her phone.


    But what was he busy with?


    His hands and his mental state were like that. He should have a rest.


    The more she thought about it, the more restless she felt.


    She couldn''t help calling Jacob again.


    This time, the phone was directly turned off.


    She couldn''t sit still any longer.

 Chapter 203 Where Have You Been

    She wouldn''t suspect that Jacob had an affair or something like that.


    What she was worried about was his health.


    She put on a coat casually, closed the door of the restaurant, and quickly walked to Jacob''s hospital at the end of the street.


    It was too late.


    In the summer evening, a breeze blew.


    Although the street was still lively, the hospital was quiet.


    The white wall reflected the pale moonlight.


    The hospital was bustling in the daytime. It was weekend night, so it was much quieter than usual.


    Cherry stepped on the stairs of the hospital.


    Only the sound of her own footsteps echoed in her ears.


    She was in a panic.


    In the hospital, only the doctor on duty had gone to bed early.


    The nurse, who was woken up by the bell, asked reluctantly, "What''s up?"


    Cherry asked, "Where is Mr. Jacob? I am his... His friend. " She changed her identity again.


    The nurse glanced at her and asked sleepily, "Are you Miss Cherry?"


    It was widely acknowledged that Cherry was the wife of Mr. Jacob. After recognizing Cherry, the attitude of the nurse was much better.


    The nurse opened the door and let her in. "Why do you come here so late?"


    "Where is Jacob?" Asked Cherry.


    "Mr. Jacob?" The nurse scratched her hair and said, "It''s so late. How could he still stay in the hospital at this time?"


    Cherry was anxious, "I just went to his office, but he wasn''t there. But... "


    The whole office was empty.


    Only his silver g


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    hat''s wrong with me?"


    His voice was a little hoarse. As soon as he spoke, he was stunned.


    Was this his voice?


    So strange...


    No, what was his original voice?


    He wanted to recall his past, but his mind was blank.


    Suddenly, cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    Who was he?


    Where was he?


    What was wrong with him?


    His mind was empty.


    His face was so pale.


    Sarah quickly wiped the tears on her face.


    She asked worriedly and expectantly, "Jacob, are... Are you okay? "


    Jacob closed his eyes in pain. When he opened his eyes again, there was a blank look in his eyes. "You... You called me Jacob?"


    Sarah was happy.


    He even forgot his name?


    She hurriedly said, "Of course you are Jacob. Oh my God. Jacob, do you forget me, too? "


    He looked at the person in front of him carefully. After a while, he shook his head and said, "I''m sorry. I seem to be familiar with you, but... I can''t remember... Sorry, I really can''t remember... "


    Sarah squeezed out her tears and said, "God, how can you forget me? I''m your newly married wife. "


    She sobbed and finally reached out to hold his hand firmly. "But thank God for letting you wake up. You know what? You make me so worried... "


    Jacob gasped slightly.


    The cold sweat on his forehead had wetted the pillow.


    He had a splitting headache.


    What was more horrible was that his mind was blank.


    Beside him, she kept saying something, but he couldn''t hear anything.

 Chapter 204 A Strange Wife

    Jacob only heard Sarah say. "Anyway, it''s good news that you wake up. I''ll call the doctor right away! "


    Sarah rushed out of the ward.


    Just now, Sarah hugged Jacob.


    The scent of Sarah was sweet and pleasant.


    However, it was so strange to Jacob...


    Jacob closed his eyes, only to feel his mind like an explosion, bursts of vertigo hit.


    He felt a sweetness in his throat and spat out a mouthful of blood...


    As soon as Sarah rushed out of the ward, she saw Jacob''s attending doctor at the end of the corridor, who was casually putting his hands in his pockets.


    Seeing Sarah, the attending doctor strode up and asked, "Is he awake? So soon? "


    Sarah''s heart jolted. "Do you mean to say he woke up too soon? But he didn''t remember anything! "


    The attending doctor breathed a sigh of relief and said, "It''s good that Jacob doesn''t remember." but he thought for a while and said, "Although he doesn''t remember now, it doesn''t mean that he will never remember."


    Sarah''s heart seemed to sink into an ice cellar. "What? Can he remember again? "


    "Now, the congestion in his brain and the medicine we injected Jacob have caused the thinking activity disorder in his cerebral cortex, so there is a fault in his memory. It was very likely that he would remember some familiar fragments. If you don''t want him to remember the past too soon, you''d better keep him away from his original living environment. "


    "In other words, you''d better not let Jacob see the people he knew before?"


    "By the way." The attending doctor smiled, "Of course, t


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    but Sarah interrupted him quickly, "Don''t ask anything! Rest! I won''t answer anything! "


    ''Why does he say endlessly?


    Is he still the aloof Jacob I used to know?''


    Jacob raised his eyebrows with a faint smile and said, "I have only one question. What can I eat something?"


    Blinking her eyes, Sarah said, "Ah... I... I... "


    Sarah didn''t expect that.


    Jacob had been in a coma for a few days and had been maintained by glucose infusion.


    Now that he had woken up, he was naturally hungry.


    "Then what do you want to eat?" Now it was Sarah''s turn to ask.


    Jacob''s heart skipped a beat. "I... I want to have some porridge. "


    Sarah''s face crumpled.


    ''Porridge?


    In M Country?


    Do you need to be so whimsical?''


    "The porridge is not delicious." Sarah said firmly.


    ''On the street of M Country, where can I buy you a bowl of porridge? Chinese restaurants are not everywhere.''


    Sarah said without hesitation, "You used to like beef steak the most. I''ll order one for you. You don''t like porridge. It doesn''t taste at all. "


    Besides, it was very troublesome to buy porridge!


    Jacob looked at Sarah with fixed eyes, "I just woke up. Is it appropriate for me to eat beef steak?"


    As soon as he said that, he own was also stunned.


    ''What kind of life experience told him that a person who has just recovered from a serious illness can''t eat too greasy food?


    Especially when there is a wound, the beef and the like are not allowed to eat?''


    Jacob frowned and thought.


    ''Porridge?


    How can I remember this kind of food?''

 Chapter 205 Impatient Lady

    As if speaking of this word, he felt his stomach rumbling. And there was a sweet and sticky taste lingering in his mouth.


    Who on earth had cooked such soft porridge for him? His memory was a little fuzzy!


    Who told him that he should eat some light food now?


    However, no matter who the person was, it was definitely not the impatient lady in front of him.


    Sarah looked at him carefully.


    After a long while, she gave up and sighed, "Forget it. If you want to eat, I''ll go buy it. But I don''t want to hear any excuses that you don''t like it!"


    She had made up her mind. She would hire a taxi driver to buy porridge for her as soon as she got out of the hospital.


    Bought it herself?


    Never thought about it!


    As soon as she made up her mind, Jacob asked, "Could you buy me an electric rice cooker? And some more rice!"


    Sarah looked surprised, "What? You want me to cook? I don''t know how to cook!"


    Jacob just smiled.


    In the Chinese supermarket near the hospital, there were ready-made materials available.


    Sarah came back in less than five minutes with the things in her hands.


    As soon as she entered the ward, she patted her clothes in disgust and said, "The food sold in the supermarket is so smelly. I felt stinky after I squeezed around there."


    She lowered her head and smelled on her sleeve. She almost retched.


    She put down the things and said, "I''m going to take a shower!"


    Jacob didn''t mind.


    After lying on the bed for many days, he had no strength at all.


    But it was okay for him to get out o


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    "I can have a try, but I don''t know if I can do it."


    Blaze laughed, "I absolutely believe that you can work and accompany my daughter."


    Taking over the document in his hand, Jacob turned to the first page and was shocked. "You want me to be responsible for such a big project?"


    "Of course. You are my son-in-law and my best assistant. If I don''t trust you, who else can I trust? But you''ve just recovered, and I''ve found someone to help you. You can train yourself through this project. It doesn''t matter whether you earn money or not. I''ll take it as a way to help you regain your memory." Blaze said lightly.


    He looked at Sarah and said, "I''ve prepared a villa for you in Orleans. You can stay there after you leave the hospital. The air is better there." He looked at them lovingly, "The project is not in a hurry. Jacob has been working for me and never had a good rest. I felt so bad that you were seriously injured this time because of it."


    Something came to Jacob, he said, "I didn''t take charge of any project in M Country before, did I? Can I go back? Maybe in the familiar environment, I can think of the past faster?"


    Sarah''s heart beat wildly.


    He finally brought it up!


    She grabbed the clothes on her chest and was about to say something. When Blaze cast a glance at her, she managed to hold back what she wanted to say.


    Blaze smiled, "You have been helping me in the casino before. You should know that people may have many enemies in this industry. You got injured by the enemies in A City because of me."

 Chapter 206 Skillful Concealment

    Jacob suddenly be enlightened.


    He took a glance at Sarah and said lightly, "So that''s it. Sarah has never told me about it."


    Blaze sighed, "she has been against your helping in my casino. On the one hand, you are too busy to accompany her. On the other hand, it''s a dangerous business. She is worried about you every day, afraid of anything happening to you."


    He pressed the head of his walking stick guiltily and said, "I''m really sorry for you. Even if I send you abroad and send you to the best hospital, you are still hurt because of me. Jacob, I don''t want to hide it from you. Fortunately, you are fine. If you are in danger, my daughter may not be able to live."


    Sarah was in awe.


    If she was the one to tell the story, how could she tell such a colorful and reasonable story?


    Otherwise, how to say the old man is a fount of wisdom.


    She should give her father 32 likes!


    She didn''t answer for a long time. Blaze frowned and glanced at her. Then she responded, "Dad, didn''t you say that you wouldn''t tell these things to him? You promised me not to let him go to the casino!"


    Blaze smiled and said, "How could I put him in danger again? I treated Jacob as my son. He was hurt. I... Alas..." He covered his heart, full of pity.


    Then Sarah explained to Jacob, "My father has a lot of chain casinos in A City. But he is in a state of retreat now. My two brothers know nothing a


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    w.


    With the beauty in his arms, he felt like sitting on pins and needles.


    He couldn''t restrain the sense of contradiction in his heart.


    The whole night, his body was so tense that it ached the second day he woke up.


    He didn''t know what was wrong with him.


    He wouldn''t have reached out to touch her body if it weren''t for the last choice.


    He had forgotten the past and the beautiful memories they shared. He had also lost his love for her?


    Although she was willful, she was not unreasonable.


    Her family was very rich.


    She was more beautiful than any star he saw on TV.


    What else could he not be satisfied with having such a wife?


    There was no reason for him to escape when it was time to go to bed?


    He sighed.


    Maybe it was just because he was not used to it?


    He forced himself to close his eyes.


    He felt unprecedentedly relieved on the bed alone.


    Soon, he fell asleep.


    In his dream, it was still the mist.


    The same lingering sob.


    Jacob stepped forward in confusion.


    It was still the dense forest.


    A branch hooked his clothes.


    While he was trying to get rid of it, the voice had faded away.


    He couldn''t help but call out, "who is crying? Sarah, is that you? "


    He knew it was definitely not the case.


    In the past few days, he had been very familiar with Sarah''s voice.


    He had never heard such a cry except for the day he woke up.

 Chapter 207 Heartbreaking Cries

    The woman cried so sadly, and her voice made people feel an indescribable heartbreak.


    Moreover, the voice aroused his memory.


    It was very familiar, but he couldn''t remember.


    The woman turned her face and said, "You only remember Sarah, but you forget me."


    This was the first time that Jacob heard the woman say something else except crying.


    "Who are you? Tell me, who are you?"


    He was anxious to go forward.


    But the woman turned her face away.


    Just a quick glance.


    In the clouds, the woman''s side face had a kind of peaceful beauty.


    She frowned and sighed, "You''ve forgotten it. Why do you have to think of it again?"


    Her voice faded away.


    Jacob hurried to catch up with her.


    How could he catch up with her?


    He watched himself walk around in vain, and the woman walked so far away that he couldn''t even see her back.


    "Wait for me!" He shouted.


    Suddenly, he sprang up from the bed.


    It was dawn.


    There was no mist or woman around him. He was sweating.


    He pressed the position of his heart.


    A pang of heartache almost engulfed him.


    He really wanted to see that woman again...


    Was she the person who he was familiar with in the past?


    Who was she to him?


    Millions of questions blocked his heart.


    Unfortunately, he knew that these things would not get the answer he wanted from Sarah.


    It was dawn.


    Cherry also woke up from her dream.


    Her back was wet with cold sweat.


    She changed her clot


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    o trust your daughter. She won''t be abandoned like this. You don''t have to worry about me. Can''t I live without men? "


    Jerome couldn''t bear to say anything more.


    His daughter was pregnant with that man''s child. But that man had disappeared from the world


    If he found that man, he, Jerome, would definitely beat the man up!


    Of course, the premise was that he could beat the man...


    On that day, Cherry boarded the ferry to H City.


    Jacob''s phone was still powered off.


    It was already in the evening when Cherry arrived at the downstairs of Jacob''s house.


    There so many cars on the road.


    In the fitness garden of the community, there were children coming home after school and having fun.


    Cherry stopped.


    She touched her belly subconsciously.


    How ironic!


    At that time, she pretended to be pregnant and was able to live here.


    Now that she was really pregnant, the people of Nalan Clan didn''t want to believe her anymore.


    She used to be naive.


    As long as her belly became bigger and bigger, as long as she and Jacob continued to hold on, even if at the beginning, Nalan Clan had to accept her because of the child, she would spend the rest of her life to make up the mistakes she had made before.


    But she didn''t expect Jacob to leave her world at this time.


    Her face was wet.


    She reached out and wiped it.


    As a mother, she didn''t need to cry.


    She needed the truth.


    She needed a reason to convince herself!

 Chapter 208 Purposely Make Difficulties For Her

    Cherry took a step forward.


    But she stopped.


    The security door was opened and closed downstairs.


    Two familiar figures came out one after another.


    As usual, York walked behind with his hands clasped behind his back.


    With a small shell bag in her hand and light make-up on her face, Donna put on a new dress and followed him.


    There were no signs of unforeseen events on the two people''s faces. While walking, Donna was nervously smoothing her hair. She should pay great attention to this trip.


    Cherry strode towards them.


    York raised his head unintentionally and saw her coming in a hurry.


    His face darkened and he turned his face away. He slowed down and turned to the side.


    Donna was making her newly hair behind him and didn''t notice that York had slowed down. She bumped into him and was forced to take a few steps back.


    "Are you blind?" York shouted.


    Although he was cursing Donna, he glared at Cherry. It was obvious that he was cursing Cherry too.


    Cherry didn''t mind.


    She had already walked up to them.


    She was a little breathless. Her loose clothes and flat shoes made others know that she was pregnant.


    Unfortunately, York couldn''t believe her now.


    "Mr. York." Cherry stood in front of him.


    "Go away!" York snorted.


    Cherry gritted her teeth and said, "Mr. York, Mrs. Donna, I know you have resentment against me..."


    York laughed and said, "We don''t have any resentment against you. Because you are nothing to us. Why are


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    Jacob.


    The rest could be postponed.


    The woman looked at her pitifully and said, "What a pity. Are you still pregnant? Why did you take a boat alone? There should be family with you. " She helped Cherry up and said, "Especially at this late night, your husband should be worried about you."


    Her words hit Cherry''s heart.


    However, Cherry gritted her teeth and forced a smile.


    With a faint smile on her face, she said, "I can do it alone."


    If he had decided to give up. Then he had to end the relationship personally.


    She didn''t need any man to be responsible for this relationship.


    She, Cherry, could raise the baby up alone!


    In the early morning, the streets of A City were quiet.


    It took Cherry a long time to hail a taxi to the restaurant.


    Strangely, the lights on the second floors were still on.


    She went upstairs directly.


    Both Jerome and his woman were still awake.


    They sat on the sofa. With a piece of paper in Jerome''s hand, Jerome was angry.


    The woman kept patting his chest.


    When Cherry walked into the room, the two were both shocked.


    The woman panicked. "Cherry, didn''t you... Spend the night in H City? Why do you suddenly come back? "


    The woman first reacted. She kicked Jerome''s leg hard. Then Jerome hid the paper in his hand behind him.


    How could such a clumsy acting skill deceive Cherry''s sharp eyes?


    She stepped forward and spread out her hands. "Dad, did you gamble again? What did you hide from me? "

 Chapter 209 Lawyers Letter

    Jerome didn''t say a word.


    He kept a straight face and hid his hands behind his back, refusing to hand over the paper.


    The woman looked back and forth between the father and the daughter anxiously. Cherry said coldly, "Take it out! Dad, I''m your daughter. I will be responsible for everything for you! "


    It didn''t matter what happened. Anyway, Cherry felt that she was in a bad enough situation, and she didn''t care about anything worse.


    Jerome''s lips trembled.


    Cherry reached behind him and tried to grab the paper.


    Jerome held the paper tightly.


    Cherry had already seen the title.


    "A lawyer''s letter?" Cherry''s face changed dramatically.


    ''What lawyer''s letter?


    Who would send me a lawyer''s letter?''


    Cherry suddenly remembered what York and Donna had said at nightfall.


    "Jacob told us himself that he was preparing to divorce you. I also urge him to send you a lawyer''s letter as soon as possible. Jacob agreed last night. "


    This was what York said personally.


    ''Is this true?''


    Cherry couldn''t wait to pull Jerome, "Dad, show me! Did Jacob send me a lawyer''s letter? !"


    Jerome couldn''t stand it anymore.


    He threw the lawyer''s letter heavily on the ground, and tears welled up in his eyes.


    "Bastard. You... You are so blind to fall in love with such a bastard this time! He''s a heartless bastard! You were pregnant for him, but you were treated so rudely by his family and followed him to A City without any recognition. That bastard, he even sent you a lawyer''s letter and he said divorce! He wants to get all his property back from you! "


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    assistant, "Have you finished? If you have finished, you can get out of here right now! "


    The assistant didn''t dare to delay.


    He quickly packed up the contract and nodded and bowed, "I won''t disturb you two. I''ll get out of here right now... "


    The assistant stepped back with a flattering smile. Unexpectedly, he tripped over the threshold and fell back. The back side of his head hit the wooden stair railing, making a big "bang" sound.


    Sarah was amused by his foolishness.


    Her silvery laughter was pleasant to hear, and her coquettish posture of covering her mouth with a smile really made people feel that "thousands of pear trees full of pear blossoms suddenly" were really dazzling and could not move their eyes.


    Seeing this, the assistant forgot the pain in his head and was stunned.


    Sarah''s face darkened. "How dare you look at me like that? Get out of here right now! "


    The assistant finally came to his senses.


    Without checking the wound on the back of his head, the assistant was scared shitless and rolled downstairs.


    Then Sarah turned around and glanced at Jacob, "Look at you. He almost drooled when he saw your wife, but you didn''t even make a sound. Why are you so generous? "


    Jacob said lightly, "That''s because you are beautiful. Otherwise, can I still take a headscarf to cover you? "


    Only then did Sarah feel happy.


    She grabbed Jacob''s arm and said, "I''m sunbathing by the swimming pool. You come and help me with the sunscreen."


    Next to the swimming pool, the white deck chair was fresh and elegant.


    The water was sparkling.

 Chapter 210 Thousands Of Miles Far Away

    The sunlight was bright.


    Compared with the sunlight in H City or A City, the sunlight in Orleans was as warm as mother''s loving hands.


    Sarah took off her bathrobe.


    She lay on the beach chair and wore sunglasses.


    She only wore a small bikini. Under the warm sun, her fair skin was almost dazzling.


    "Help me put on some sunscreen. Hurry up." She closed her eyes.


    Glancing at the maid who was adding cold drinks into Sarah''s bowl attentively by the swimming pool, Jacob sighed, "Are you sure you don''t want the maid to help you?"


    "Hey, you are my husband." Sarah pouted.


    Jacob had to open the lid of the sunscreen.


    The orange smell of sunscreen was overflowing.


    He took a handful of cool sunscreen and applied it on Sarah''s arms.


    "You need to apply the front." She reminded him in a sweet voice, "Don''t let my chest turn black."


    She straightened up a little.


    Jacob''s warm palm slowly came to her chest and gently applied the sunscreen on it.


    Sarah frowned.


    Sarah took off her sunglasses and glanced at the stunned maid next to her. The maid immediately understood what Sarah meant. She lowered her head and quickly disappeared along the wall.


    Then Sarah pouted, "Hey, don''t be so perfunctory? If I get sunburn later, will you be responsible for it? "


    Jacob glanced at her, "You apply so much sunscreen. Are you going to go on the stove and roast yourself?"


    Sarah shivered.


    ''Why does he say that so directly?'' Sarah pictured out that scene


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    ut the woman who really had the child were lying on the bed, dying.


    With an intravenous drip on her wrist, Cherry said weakly, "Doctor, please help me keep my baby..."


    Without Jacob, the child was all her hope.


    No matter who was the child''s father, the child was her sweetheart.


    The doctor glared at her and said, "You haven''t been pregnant for three months. You almost lost the baby before. I told you that your baby''s position is too back. It''s close to the entrance of your uterus. If you don''t pay attention to it, the baby will die. But you don''t listen to me. I don''t know what you are doing. Then you come to me now, I''m not the God. I can''t give you whatever you want! "


    Cherry whispered, "I''m sorry. Doctor, I... Something happened these days. I''m just a little tired. I will take good care of myself. " She touched her belly and said, "I won''t be in a bad mood again. Doctor, please help me again... "


    Jerome covered his face and said, "Cherry, if you can''t keep the baby, then let him go. Anyway, that man won''t come back... "


    "The baby is mine." Cherry said word by word, "No one can ask me to give up on him. No matter what, I will be with the baby. I can hold on! "


    The doctor was shocked.


    After a long while, the doctor sighed, "You stubborn girl. Well, I''ll increase the dose for you. You have to stay in bed for two weeks. You can''t move any more. Even if you''re no longer bleeding, you can''t be careless, understand? "


    Cherry nodded firmly.

 Chapter 211 Suffering

    After the doctor left, Jerome wiped the sweat off Cherry''s forehead. He wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. "Cherry, I''m sorry for you..."


    "Dad." Cherry closed her eyes and said, "We have discussed this before. I''ve told you that I won''t give up my child. I won''t. I won''t answer your question anymore. "


    Jerome said angrily, "You are suffering like this. But where is Jacob now? No, I have to call him! "


    He snatched Cherry''s phone.


    Startled, Cherry opened her eyes and said, "No, Dad..."


    Jerome had already dialed a number.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed is powered off. Please leave your message after the beep... "


    The female voice was very sweet, but it could not restrain Jerome''s anger.


    "Coward! Coward! " He slammed Cherry''s phone onto the ground.


    The corners of Cherry''s eyes trembled.


    After a while, she sighed, "Dad, it was my phone that you smashed."


    Looking at the pitiful phone lying on the ground with the screen breaking into a pieces, Cherry was speechless.


    How much would she have to spend buying a new phone?


    ''Dad, don''t throw things, okay?''


    Of course, Cherry needed to change her phone. But now Jacob was accompanying Sarah in the jewelry store.


    In front of Sarah, there were all kinds of diamond rings in a row.


    The bright light reflected dazzling light on the cut of the diamond.


    Each diamond here was cut into different shapes. The difference was just that the number of carats of


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    her, then what she had done before would be in vain, wouldn''t it?


    She quickly got into the car and said, "Nothing. I thought I met an acquaintance, but I made a mistake." She said in a hurry, "Let''s go quickly. It''s late now. "


    Jacob also looked at the shop.


    A man and a woman walked into the jewelry store side by side.


    The backs of the two people matched each other very well.


    Standing in front of the counter, the man put the necklace on the woman''s neck, lowered his head and kissed the woman from time to time. The woman also gave her kiss to the man.


    The two of them were really doing PDA in a high-profile way.


    Fortunately, western people were not surprised at kissing, and they accepted it very well. No one cared what they were doing as long as they remembered to pay the bill.


    Jacob looked at the man.


    It was strange that the man looked quite familiar...


    "Let''s go." Sarah urged.


    Jacob''s car passed the window of the jewelry store slowly.


    The man''s side face was more clearly seen by Jacob.


    Who was that man? Why did he feel so familiar with that man?


    Was that man someone he knew in the past?


    Jacob was full of doubts.


    But Sarah had no time to notice the expression on Jacob''s face.


    She had to firmly grasp the long dress on her knees to barely control her body from trembling because of extreme anger.


    "I have to go out later. You don''t have to wait for me. Go to sleep first. " Said Jacob in a low voice.

 Chapter 212 A Secret Found By Accident

    Sarah breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Okay. But are you going out with your assistant? "


    "Yes." Jacob nodded, "We''ve got a new investor. We''re going to have a talk."


    Sarah wished Jacob could go as soon as possible so that she could do what she wanted to do.


    "Since you are in a hurry, you can drive me to the door and stop."


    Jacob nodded.


    As soon as Sarah got out of the car, she rushed into the house like a frightened rabbit.


    Jacob saw the garden door open and shut quickly, and soon he could not see Sarah''s figure.


    There were more than ten servants in the house. It seemed that Sarah was much safer at home than outside.


    Smiling secretly, Jacob shook his head and turned the car out of the alley.


    The car just passed a red light intersection. Jacob subconsciously looked at the back seat and found that all the documents were still in the study. Because Jacob had agreed to go out to buy a ring with Sarah tonight, but he had to go out to meet a client temporarily now.


    Now, Jacob had to go back to get the documents.


    While he was thinking, the red light turned green. He made a big turn and drove the car back on the way...


    Sarah trembled with anger.


    The phone at hand was quickly connected.


    The man on the other end of the line said lazily as usual, "Hello?"


    "Damn you!" Sarah snapped, "Jonny Nalan, where are you now?"


    Jonny stretched himself.


    Jonny had already got in the car. Seeing that Jonny was answering the phone, Emily took over the task of driving.


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    ng..." Jacob whispered.


    Just like the production lines of these medical devices discussed tonight.


    Those special terms were engraved in his mind. He only looked at them once, and then every word seemed to tell him that he was really familiar with these before.


    Now Jacob began to slowly become determined.


    He own used to be a doctor.


    And he should be a surgeon.


    Jacob looked down at his right hand.


    There was a faint wound on his hand, which went through the position between the thumb and index finger.


    Jacob moved his right hand.


    When he moved his thumb and index finger, it was not very flexible.


    ''Was this the reason why I had to turn to Blaze?


    Because I can''t hold the scalpel anymore?''


    Jacob suddenly thought of something and said, "You drive. I''ll sort out the information for tonight. "


    The assistant replied.


    Jacob got into the back seat.


    He clicked on the search engine.


    He moved his fingertips and input a name, "Jonny Nalan."


    ''Is this name spelled like this?''


    Jacob was not sure.


    However, the sense of familiarity from his fingertips told him that it should be this name.


    Sure enough, it was less than 0.001 seconds later. The search engine showed Jacob a large amount of data.


    Those entries were almost all in Chinese.


    Jacob''s pupils shrank.


    He saw the photo of Jonny.


    Those entries said that Jonny was a famous star from H City.


    His pictures, his desktop wallpaper, his information, and his gossip news were all over the place.

 Chapter 213 Jonny Nalan

    Jacob held his breath.


    He clicked on another picture.


    The man on the picture tilted his head slightly with a smile. He wore a white shirt, but it doesn''t make him look gentle or refined at all.


    Instead, there was a lazy look on his beautiful and chiseled face.


    Even in the most refined shirt, he still looked like a rogue.


    What attracted Jacob was the man''s features.


    This man looked so much like him!


    Although it was obvious that they were two different people, their eyebrows, eyes and lips were very similar.


    More importantly, the man''s name was Jonny Nalan.


    He had a very strong sense of deja vu when he looked at this surname and his fingers begun to quivered for no reason.


    Jacob reached out and closed the browser.


    He leaned against the back seat and closed his eyes.


    Although it was a dark night, he seemed to see a light in front of him.


    His memory was like being wrapped in a large cocoon. He couldn''t find the exit or direction to get out of it. He was almost suffocated in a world where only Sarah existed.


    She even cut off his wings and cut off all his ways of retreat.


    He could only search a way out on his own.


    Perhaps, this Jonny Nalan, who looked quite similar to him, was a key for him to find the past!


    The assistant said in a low voice, "Mr. Jacob, are you asleep?"


    "No, I''m awake," Jacob opened his eyes with a sharp light flashed across them.


    "Then I''ll drive you home first."


    "No. Pull over at the next intersection and you can leave then. I''ll drive back by myself. "


    "No, no, no." The assistant rejected at on


    Read Now MoboReader, bring tons of novels with you.


    lity was too huge.


    "Save some money for yourself, okay?" She said earnestly, "I''m about to buy a storefront recently. If you have cash, I will sell it to you. You could earn money by collecting rents or opening a shop, whatever you like. Anyway, I can rest assured only if you have something to rely on. "


    Adela kept silent for a while before smiled and said, "Silly girl. If Murong Clan knows that I did such a thing in private, they will think that I''m leaving a way out for myself. Maybe Blaze will suspect me then. "


    She said in an indifferently tone, "To be honest, I have tested Liam. I think if I can have a child for him, I can also keep my son''s position in Murong Clan. No matter if he is the child of Murong Clan or not, at least I have given birth to a real son for them. I have nothing to be ashamed of. "


    Cherry was shocked, "And then what?"


    Adela shrugged her shoulders and said, "But I found that he totally couldn''t have sex with women at all. He''s a one-hundred-percent bottom. " She smiled as if it was none of her business. "Can you believe it? He still has feelings for Jacob. He said that Jacob was the most charming man he had ever seen. What an idiot! "


    Cherry couldn''t help but stop her, "Can''t you pay more attention to fetal education?"


    "No." Adela giggled, "But I have made a deal with Liam that after the baby is weaned, I will secretly have a test tube baby with him and give birth to a baby for him. I really appreciate him. He also appreciated that I could have a baby for him. Haha, that''s a win-win! "


    Tears welled up in Cherry''s eyes.

 Chapter 214 A Strong Woman

    She had to give in.


    This was a strong woman who had sorrows unknown to others.


    She had to have another more child in exchange for the child''s survival.


    "Are you going to spend the rest life like this?" Cherry said.


    Adela was stunned.


    After a long time, she smiled bitterly. "For me, the love and my youth disappeared when that person accused me of abducting him. Damn it! It''s always women who suffer losses. The judge is blind! "


    Tired of scolding, Adela said, "Dear Cherry, I''m starving. Can you give me some chicken soup?"


    Cherry couldn''t help laughing, "You foodie!"


    Although she said so, she still took the chicken soup stewed on the electric stove to the bedside and fed it patiently to Adela''s mouth.


    Before the soup was finished, the woman on the bed suddenly grabbed Cherry''s hand.


    Being grabbed so hard by her, Cherry panicked and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Was the baby coming out?


    Adela rolled her eyes and said, "I just want to say that you don''t have to worry about the life of your child! I''ll take care of it for you! "


    Then Cherry heaved a sigh of relief and said, "Crazy girl, I was really scared to death by you."


    The two smiled at each other.


    Cherry said softly, "Don''t worry. If I have any trouble at that time, I will definitely come to you as soon as possible."


    Adela snorted, "You have to remember! I will always be your backup! "


    Tears welled up in Cherry''s eyes.


    S


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    was at home.


    He put the phone in his pocket and opened the drawer of the bedside table.


    Last night, when he was reluctantly helping Sarah pack her luggage, he saw her take out her own passport from it.


    Was his passport also inside?


    Several pieces of paper were lifted up.


    But Jacob got nothing.


    He opened Sarah''s closet again.


    In the sliding cloakroom, a safe was hidden behind it.


    Jacob squatted down, carefully opened her clothes and entered the password by memory.


    He had only seen Sarah enter the password once.


    At that time, he bought her seven or eight diamond rings. When she was happy, she forgot to guard against him and opened her safe in front of him.


    In order to lower her vigilance, he had never touched the safe.


    He hoped that she wouldn''t change the password after that.


    Sweat started to break out on his forehead, and even his palms were slightly wet.


    He knew very well that Sarah was not guarding against him stealing her property.


    Blaze had handed over such a big company and a big business plan to him, so Blaze should have some trust in him.


    Sarah didn''t think he was a man who would steal women''s money.


    What she was wary of was his strong desire to know his past.


    The more defensive she was, the more determined he was.


    The so-called past she told him might not be his real past.


    Therefore, he had to leave. He had to pursue the truth he wanted to know!

 Chapter 215 Searching

    "Click"!


    A soft sound was heard.


    The safe was opened.


    Jacob lit it with his phone.


    There were several wads of dollars in it, all neatly packed.


    Several property certificates should be the deeds of this house.


    Most of them were Sarah''s jewelry.


    The safe was almost full of jewelry boxes of various sizes.


    Jacob gently pushed the gold and silver away.


    Until he saw a thin booklet in it.


    His heart was beating fast.


    Jacob put two fingers into the safe and gently clamped the booklet between his fingers.


    The outline of the passport gradually became clear.


    Jacob breathed a sigh of relief.


    He finally found it!


    Jacob opened the passport and saw the ID photo inside. The person in the photo was handsome and elegant.


    The person in the photo was himself!


    Jacob checked the message.


    Name...


    Birth date...


    The place of birth...


    It seemed that Sarah didn''t hide anything from him.


    Turning to the last page, Jacob finally found the time for his last entry and exit.


    He frowned.


    ''The last place I left was in H City, Z Country.


    It''s only a few days from the time I left until I woke up.


    Did I get hurt as soon as I got off the plane?


    Or did I leave the country after I was injured?


    Blaze once mentioned that I was hurt because I was pursued by the enemies in A City.


    Did I get hurt in A City?


    But why was the last place I left in H City?''


    Doubts came out from the bottom of Jacob''s heart one after another.


    He put the passport into his pocket and restored everything in silence.


    He only had two days.


    Sa


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    vegetables and raised chickens by himself.


    His three meals were light.


    He had no children, either.


    At this moment, this inventor had placed a simple eight fairy table at the door. He was sitting at the table eating a plate of homemade pickled radish and white porridge.


    When the car stopped, this inventor glanced at it indifferently and fanned the dust.


    He only cared about whether the car exhaust would dirty his food.


    The assistant covered his nose as soon as he got out of the car.


    The strange smell of pickled radish jumped into his nose. Even if he hadn''t had lunch, he still felt disgusted.


    How could this old man just live by eating these rotten things without enjoying the golden and silver mountains?


    When Jacob got off the car, the old man couldn''t help but glance at him.


    Jacob''s temperament was really outstanding, especially in the slums, stand out like a stork in a flock of fowls.


    This inventor was not blind. How could he not see the purpose of these two people?


    With a smile on his lips, this inventor said in Chinese, "The visitor is the guest. How about having a simple meal with me?"


    The assistant was stunned.


    The assistant was born and raised in A City before he went abroad.


    Chinese was not only a difficult thing for him to speak, but also quite painful for him to listen to.


    However, Jacob was not.


    Jacob sat down and said, "Thank you."


    The old man looked at Jacob with a smile in his eyes. "Are you from China?"


    "Yes. I''m from H City. " Or from A City, even Jacob himself couldn''t tell where he came from.

 Chapter 216 Brothers Meet

    "I like your words. H City should belong to Z Country! " The old man suddenly burst into laughter. "Come on, I have only homely fare here. But since you are a guest from the motherland. Today, I''ll add some food and fry an egg!"


    The assistant''s face was all crumpled.


    ''The old man''s table is dirty.


    And the pickled radish on the table tastes very strange.


    The old man even wants to fry an egg. Well, is it too grand?''


    Jacob sat down, but the assistant didn''t dare to sit down.


    Standing on the side, the assistant couldn''t help but cover his nose.


    The old man took out two eggs from the chicken nest, with some chicken dung on them.


    The assistant felt sick.


    The old man sneered, "Those Chinese born in foreign countries can''t eat our authentic Z Country food. I can''t entertain you! "


    But Jacob took the eggs from the old man''s hand.


    He broke two eggs into a bowl.


    Stirred it up.


    Sprinkled green onion and seasoning.


    Heated up the oil.


    With a sizzle.


    Jacob spread out the omelet.


    The smell of eggs filled the greasy kitchen.


    The old man was stunned.


    ''Obviously, this young man in suit and leather shoes is the superior of the two.


    But he rolled up his sleeves and fried eggs skillfully and smoothly.


    He must be an independent young man since childhood.''


    The old man had a good opinion of Jacob in his heart.


    After frying the eggs, Jacob didn''t sit down.


    He picked up the pickled radish on the old man''s table and smelled it. "Is this radish pickled with sugar?"


    The old man nodded.


    "Mister, you don''t have a good appetite recently. Do you have some flatulence?"


    The old man''s e


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    owever, none of them looked like him.


    When Jacob was wondering if he had made a mistake, a man came in front of him and saw Jacob, the man stood still with a cup in his hand. "Ah?"


    Jacob raised his head and met the man face to face.


    Jacob didn''t remember the man, but apparently, the man recognized him. "Mr. Jacob? Ah. Why are you here? Are you looking for Jonny? "


    The fire of hope in Jacob''s heart burned more fiercely.


    He couldn''t help but take a step forward, trying to suppress his excitement. "You, you know me?"


    The man felt strange. "Of course I know you. I''m Jonny''s agent. We''ve met several times. " The man smiled and said, "But Mr. Jacob is busy now. It''s normal for you to forget me."


    Jacob nodded calmly, "Then, where is Jonny?"


    God knew how much effort Jacob spent controlling the nerves on his face?


    "Jonny is in the innermost recording room No.1. He could have a break soon. I''ll take you there. " No wonder that the agent had been in the entertainment circle for many years. Only one look or one smile, he had already grasped people''s mentality.


    The agent took Jacob to the lounge of the recording room attentively.


    This was the best recording room in the company.


    It was almost the best recording room in H City.


    Not to mention all the stars in the company were coveting this place, even the stars of other companies, as long as their fame were big enough, hoped to come here to record their own records.


    However, as long as Jonny had the need to record, this recording room would definitely be his exclusive recording room.


    This also showed that the company attached importance to Jonny.

 Chapter 217 Mockery

    Even for the ambiguous relationship between Jonny and Emily, the company didn''t dare to interfere and gave him enough freedom.


    Jacob was ushered into the lounge.


    There was only a wall between the lounge and the recording room.


    Behind the transparent glass was Jonny, who was putting on the earphone to perform the new song.


    The agent settled Jacob down and served him a cup of fragrant tea.


    The recorder next to Jacob was nervously adjusting the song, having no time to care about Jacob at all.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Jacob also looked carefully at the side face of the man behind the glass.


    Compared with the pictures online that had been modified by PS, the side face of Jonny, who was now defenseless without makeup, was more similar to Jacob than the one in the photos.


    They had the same deep facial features.


    They had the same deep eyes.


    The also had the same thin lips.


    However, Jacob''s lips were tightly closed all year round.


    And because Jonny always kept his uninhibited smile, a faint laugh line appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Although Jacob and Jonny looked similar, people who knew something about them and would never mix them up.


    But when Jacob saw the real person, his heart beat more wildly.


    Jacob knew that he had found the right person.


    ''This man must have something to do with me!''


    The recorder gestured to Jonny to stop, and then Jonny took off the headset.


    Jonny turned his head and looked around. Then he saw Jacob in the lounge.


    Jonny''


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    tell me before you came back? "


    Jacob just looked at York.


    The familiar eyebrows and eyes, as well as the thick fetters of blood relationship, turned out that there was really no need to have any memory to support.


    Jacob could recognize his father at a glance...


    Seeing that Jacob was only staring at him, York coughed unnaturally and said, "What''s wrong? You went to work in A City for such a long time and didn''t go home either. Now you seem to have forgotten what your father looks like."


    York threw away his work and said, "Well, it''s late now. Go home and ask your mother to cook. We haven''t had a good drink for a long time. Don''t tell me you are going back to A City tonight! "


    Jacob looked at York affectionately.


    Home...


    Mother...


    What warm words!


    Without these memories, he felt as if he had lived in solitude for a long time.


    Jacob couldn''t help asking, "Don''t we call Jonny together?"


    York suddenly stopped talking.


    He looked at Jacob with a complicated expression and said, "You and Sarah... Forget it. Mr. Blaze has already told us. Alas, Jonny is still like a child. Just wait for him to figure it out by himself. "


    ''Mr. Blaze?''


    Jacob took a deep breath.


    ''What role did Blaze play in it?''


    Jacob grabbed York''s hand and asked, "What... What did he say to you?"


    "Okay, okay." But York dodged Jacob''s question and said something else, "Come home quickly now. Your mother must be very happy to know that you are back. Let''s not tell her now and give her a surprise! "

 Chapter 218 Gratitude For Appreciating

    After York got into the car, he looked at Jacob''s gloomy face and suddenly sighed, "Mr. Blaze treats you well. Alas, I also don''t know why he appreciates you. Although I''m confident in you, alas, then he really takes you seriously and gives you a lot of help. "


    Jacob kept silent.


    Although Blaze lied to Jacob, it was obvious that Jacob agreed with what York said, Blaze really appreciated him and helped him a lot.


    Without Blaze''s appreciation, he might not be able to earn the first money in his new life.


    Not to mention that Blaze had given his daughter to him and provided him with a good life.


    Although Jacob had lost his freedom.


    Taking a deep breath, Jacob decided to tell York frankly, "I''m not in A City during this time."


    York nodded and said, "I have a general idea. Mr. Blaze said that he sent you to M Country."


    "Do you believe what he said?" Jacob couldn''t help asking.


    York glanced at Jacob strangely and asked, "Aren''t you in M Country?"


    "I''m in M Country. But I''m trapped in M Country by him. " Jacob looked out of the window.


    The street of H City was crowded with people.


    All kinds of people passed by on the road, but they didn''t really walk into his life. Jacob still felt strange to here.


    He had no memory of all this.


    York was shocked. "What happened? !"


    "I lost my memory." Jacob lowered his eyes.


    He parted the hair he had grown and showed York the long scar on his head.


    The wound just healed, and the bright red skin texture was still turned outward. York shook his hand and tears were about to fall. "How, how did you


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    d to wait here myself. "


    Of course, York and Donna kept expressing their thanks.


    Only Jacob put down the diagnosis book and frowned.


    In his heart, there was always a doubt, "Sarah and Jonny. I know Jonny is my brother. He has already told me. Well, what''s the relationship between Sarah and Jonny? "


    Donna¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    She looked at Blaze unconsciously.


    ''How to explain this?''


    Blaze sighed, "Alas, speaking of this, as the elders, we really can''t do anything with you." Blaze exchanged a glance with York and said slowly. "Now, I''ll speak very frankly. You young people... Sarah did have a relationship with Jonny before, but they two are not suitable for each other. Besides, Jonny has another girlfriend. " Blaze looked embarrassed. "Anyway, the two of them had quarrels and didn''t get along well. At that time, you happened to be a private doctor of our family. Because of Sarah''s asthma, you have a lot of contact... "


    Blaze paused and said, "When I felt that my daughter seemed to be happy again, she told me that you were already together. Alas. I was against it, but you were all quite determined. So... "


    "So, we also think that since you love each other, as the elders, we shouldn''t interfere too much." York also said calmly, "Besides, you have been injured several times, Sarah has been trying her best to take care of you by your side, without complaint. Although she was spoiled, she has a good temper and has no airs at all..."


    Jacob lowered his eyes.


    ''Have a good temper and no airs?


    Is my father talking about the Sarah I know?''

 Chapter 219 Supervision

    ''However, Sarah does have a strong sense of possessiveness towards me.


    Maybe I have really loved her before?


    However, my memory is gone. Is my love and persistence also disappeared?''


    Donna touched Jacob''s face which was obviously thinner, and her eyes were full of pain. "Since you are back, you can stay here for two more days? Okay? " Donna looked at Blaze with pleading eyes.


    Blaze hesitated for a while and said, "Hmm. Well, I know you don''t want to be separated now... How about this. I''ll send bodyguards to protect you twenty-four hours a day. It''s safer. What do you think? "


    Although Donna didn''t think it was appropriate, Blaze made it so serious that Donna could bear anything for her son. "Okay. Thank you so much, Mr. Blaze. "


    "It''s not troublesome." Blaze held his crutch and said, "Since we have made it clear, I''ll leave now. To tell you the truth, my daughter-in-law just gave birth today. I have to go and take care of my grandson. Sarah is also waiting in the hospital. "


    York was shocked. "Well, since you have something to do, you can go ahead with your work. Why do you have to wait here specially..."


    "No way." Blaze shook his head and said, "I value Jacob very much. Alas, Sarah always says I like him more than I like my own daughter. Well, I''m sorry to make you laugh. When I heard that Jacob left, I was so worried that I couldn''t sit still. "


    York was moved. "Oh, it''s really..." he held Blaze''s hand and said, "Mr. Blaze, let me send you down


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    prison you and hurt you now? Well, you can leave now. Anyway, you also want to never contact me again. You even turned off your phone! " Speaking of this, Sarah couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    "I just think that I have never known you. You go, you go! "


    Jacob''s heart softened and he said softly, "I didn''t turn it off on purpose. I was on the plane. Sarah, I''m sorry to make you worried... "


    Sarah burst into tears and said, "Jacob Nalan, I don''t want to see you anymore. I don''t want to see you anymore..."


    "Where are you now?" Jacob whispered, "Shall I pick you up?"


    "No!" Sarah sobbed, "I''m in A City now. My sister-in-law has given birth to a baby. I... Look at me, my eyes are crying like walnuts! How many people are laughing at me! "


    Jacob couldn''t bear to hear her cry, "Don''t cry. I''ll pick you up, okay? I''m with my father now. I... " Jacob paused and said, "I want to see you..."


    Tears were still hanging on Sarah''s face, but she had turned tears into smiles. "You are such a person. It''s really difficult to make you say something sweet!"


    Sarah snorted, "I won''t go. And you are not allowed to come here! "


    "How about I call your father?" Jacob whispered.


    Sarah''s heart was full of sweetness. "Humph. Don''t ask my father! You''re so annoying. Pick me up at the dock tonight. Don''t ask me when I will come. If I don''t see you when I get there, I will never see you again. Do you hear me? "


    Jacob sighed in his heart.


    ''This spoiled young lady!''

 Chapter 220 Fog

    "Okay. I''ll wait for you no matter how late it is. " Jacob said obediently.


    Then Sarah hung up the phone with satisfaction.


    York, who was standing behind Jacob, smiled after hearing Jacob''s words.


    When Jacob turned around and saw York, his face turned red unexpectedly. "Dad, when were you here?"


    "I''ve been here all the time." It was rare for York to be so gentle. "You were talking on the phone and didn''t notice me at all."


    ''The two of them seemed to be in love with each other. It seemed that I had thought too much.'' York thought to himself.


    "Are you going out tonight? How about driving my car?" York asked and took out the key of his car.


    "Thank you." Jacob picked up the key and said. "I don''t know how late I will come back tonight... "


    York smiled ambiguously and said, "Your room is upstairs. Don''t let Sarah stay in the hotel anymore. Just come here and go upstairs. I''ll ask your mother to clean up the room for you."


    Jacob''s face turned red.


    The underlying meaning of York''s words was quite obvious.


    However, Jacob couldn''t open his mind to Sarah.


    There was always a shadow between him and her.


    ''Was the fog created by the crying face in my dream?''


    Jacob stopped thinking, then he drove to the dock.


    The place was not difficult to find. Before leaving, York specially showed him the way.


    Jacob only heard it once and kept it in mind.


    Every lane the car passed was full of familiarity.


    This was indeed the place where


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    leasing.


    The whole room was elegantly decorated.


    ''Is this the style I used to decorate?'' Jacob thought with doubt.


    "And, after I completely recover." He looked down at her.


    She agreed reluctantly.


    He pinched her little face and said, "My father also urged me to marry you as soon as possible, but now I don''t even have a career foundation. I don''t want others to think that I''m a burden to you and your family."


    Sarah straightened up and blurted out, "You have a hospital in A City. How can you have no career foundation?"


    "I want to go back." He looked at her with a determined look.


    She was shocked, "Go back to A City?"


    "Yes." He nodded, "I also want to see who on earth made me look like this. If he dares to come to me again, I dare to meet him! "


    Sarah grabbed his hand and said, "No, no!"


    Before she finished speaking, the closed door was pushed open abruptly. "No, you can''t go back!" Donna said excitedly.


    "Why not?" Jacob stood up and said, "If I kept running away, I would be scared to death before they come to me. I''ll make preparations this time!"


    "No way!" Donna was anxious. It took her a long time to think of an excuse. "You, you have only been with us for one day. Whatever, I won''t let you go before you get married with Sarah!"


    Jacob smiled, "I can get married with Sarah in A City. Her family is rich and famous in A City, isn''t it?"


    Jacob then looked down at Sarah.


    Sarah was stunned.


    "Well, well. Well... "

 Chapter 221 Lets Get Married

    Happiness came so suddenly that Sarah was in a trance.


    "Let''s get married." Jacob said lightly.


    ''Who proposed in this way?


    However, I was so excited that my eyes turned red.


    He actually wanted to marry me?''


    Sarah turned her face away, tears welling up in her eyes.


    She could only bite her lower lip hard to hold back the tears.


    Jacob wiped Sarah''s tears gently and said, "Silly girl, marry me, okay?"


    Donna was so nervous that she almost stopped breathing.


    Donna grabbed herself collar nervously and waited for Sarah to nod.


    Sarah turned around and glared at Jacob, pretending to be angry. "Are you just proposing like this?"


    Jacob walked to the window, took off a leaf of bracket plant, tied it casually and made it into a grass ring.


    He put the ring on Sarah''s finger and said, "When we arrive in A City, I will marry you with glory."


    Sarah burst into tears and laughter and threw herself into Jacob''s arms. "Humph! This is the worst ring I''ve ever seen! You must buy a big diamond ring to compensate me on the wedding day! "


    Donna was relieved.


    Only then did Donna find that herself palms were full of sweat.


    ''Now that Jacob and Sarah have been married, perhaps even if they return to A City, when that shameless woman, Cherry, comes to pester Jacob, she will not be able to make trouble again, right?''


    Donna put her hands together and prayed to the God.


    ''Our Nalan family has gone through too many things. Just let my four children find their own happiness.


    God bless!''


    Overnight, the news that Sarah, the youngest daughter of Blaze, the gambling king, was about to get married spread all over A City.


    This myst


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    dela''s child.


    After all, Adela''s child was her godson. How could she not do her best?


    On Sunday morning, Cherry got up early.


    Her bag contained a lot of food materials, including a pig''s feet. Cherry was going to make soup for Adela later to replenish milk.


    It was not until nine o''clock that Adela called, "All right. The bride has been picked up. They are going to the church to make a salute. You get ready quickly."


    Cherry got in the car and said, "I''ve already prepared it. I''m waiting for your call."


    Adela said in a remorseful voice, "I''m so regretful. I can only lie on the bed and can''t go out to see the mysterious bridegroom. I heard from those bridesmaids that the bridegroom is very handsome!"


    "Hey, you''ve already had a baby. You still want to see someone else''s bridegroom?" Cherry started the car and said, "Let''s talk later."


    After giving the eight-treasure porridge that Adela had been longing for, Cherry had already been attracted by the lovely baby in the crib.


    Cherry couldn''t hear what Adela was talking about.


    The little baby''s soft and dark hair naturally formed a small spiral, which was pasted on the delicate and soft face. He closed his big eyes tightly, and his eyelashes were long and upturned. His little nose flapped gently, and his diamond shaped mouth was open. As he breathed and inhaled, the saliva flowed through his small mouth, which made Cherry heart melt.


    Cherry reached out her hand and gently stroked the baby''s chubby cheeks.


    Soft, warm, slippery...


    Cherry got close to the baby and wanted to kiss him on the cheek, but she was afraid of waking him up.


    She could only take a deep breath.

 Chapter 222 Meet Again

    The baby''s unique smell of milk, sweat and powder rushed into her nose.


    The smell almost made her drunk.


    Cherry gently picked up the baby''s little hand.


    His hand was very soft and cute with baby fat on the fingers. Cherry couldn''t help leaning over and kissing his hand.


    What a sweet little guy!


    How could he be so adorable?


    "Is he going to wake up?" Cherry asked in a low voice, "I really want to hold him in my arms!"


    This baby looked very beautiful.


    Cherry wondered if it was because she was going to be a mother or what, she felt that she had never seen such a lovely child!


    "Then you have to ask him." After eating the porridge, Adela leaned against the head of the bed and said lazily, "He is the big boss. He wakes up naturally every day, and he has to eat as soon as he wakes up. After eating, he will shit. It''s so disgusting that he could make the shit all over the small bed once I couldn''t discover in time!"


    Although she was complaining, her eyes were full of sweetness.


    Cherry chuckled, "So you don''t know how to take care of him, do you?"


    "I don''t even have a chance to take care of him." Adela yawned and continued, "Even if I want to hold him, I have to seize the opportunity." Then she lowered her voice, "The baby is really strange. Although he is not related to Albert by blood, he has been smiling every time he heard Albert''s voice for the past half a month. Once Albert entered the room and didn''t hold him, he would cry. H


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    call out in a low voice.


    She loved and hated the man very much!


    At this moment, when she saw him, she realized how much she wanted to see him come back safe and sound.


    Deep love was rolling in her heart.


    His eyebrows and eyes.


    His face.


    His deep eyes.


    Every part of him made her heart ache to numb.


    Her eyes were covered with a layer of mist.


    "Jacob..." Cherry murmured his name and approached him step by step.


    Jacob also saw her.


    He frowned and took a step back subconsciously when he saw her approaching him.


    Only one step...


    Cherry stopped.


    She finally looked away from his face.


    Her eyes fell on his hand.


    He was holding Sarah''s hand.


    The ring on his finger stung her eyes.


    How could she forget?


    The man in front of her had divorced her...


    He abandoned her, abandoned the baby, and even disappeared in order to avoid her...


    She didn''t understand why he did that.


    She thought, now she finally understood.


    Cherry took a deep breath and showed a tearful smile. "Is today the wedding day of Mr. Jacob and Miss Sarah? I''m sorry that I didn''t know it in advance. Otherwise, I should have prepared a gift for you."


    Her eyes had never left Jacob''s.


    Then Sarah stood in front of Jacob and said coldly, "There''s no need. Not everyone''s gift will be accepted by us."


    Cherry stared at Jacob''s blank eyes.


    There was no love, no retreat, no guilt, no coercion.


    He looked at her as if she was a stranger.

 Chapter 223 Who Are You

    Cherry''s lips trembled.


    Slowly, Jacob opened his mouth and the words he said shattered Cherry''s pretended toughness.


    Jacob asked, "Who, who are you?"


    Cherry smiled coldly, "Who am I? You ask me, who am I? "


    Cherry was about to burst into tears.


    ''This man is still that familiar appearance, but what he said, why do I feel so strange?


    He actually asked me who I am!''


    "That''s a good question!" Every word Cherry said was squeezed out of the blood and tears in her heart.


    So many days and nights of love, so many wholeheartedly paid, in return, the result was like this!


    "Jacob Nalan, thank you for telling me who you are!"


    Cherry couldn''t stay any longer!


    She pushed away the two people in front of her and strode into the thick night outside.


    Cherry was afraid that if she stayed one more second, the tears on her face would defeat herself at that moment!


    She had waked up from dream many times at midnight, and she stroked her slightly bulging belly and leaned against the window in a daze.


    Cherry had never really given up the idea of looking for Jacob.


    She always had the same thought in her heart. Maybe Jacob was forced to break up with her. As far as she knew, he could not be so heartless to her!


    But Cherry didn''t expect that Jacob would pretend to be stupid and ask her who she was!


    ''Damn you!''


    Cherry slammed the door and shut herself in the confined space.


    She stepped on the gas and the car sped away.


    Tears blurred her vision.


    Cherry bit her lower lip and couldn''t help crying.


    ''My heart hurt


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    t.


    Sarah was shocked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing." Jacob gritted his teeth and said, "Maybe I just drank too much..."


    He closed his eyes, with sweat on his forehead.


    "Then go to sleep." Sarah tucked him in.


    Jacob nodded and felt dizzy.


    There was only a small night lamp left in the room.


    Then Sarah also lay down.


    Jacob fell asleep in a daze.


    In Jacob''s arms, there was Sarah¡¯s soft and fragrant body.


    However, In Jacob''s dream, there was another tearful woman''s face.


    Her tears seemed to be so far away as if separated by thousands of mountains and rivers, but suddenly seemed to be so close as if only separated by a layer of gauze.


    Jacob reached out his hand, but couldn''t touch her face.


    She turned around, and her face was astonishingly beautiful.


    The familiar stubborn eyes firmly grasped Jacob''s heart.


    But her body drifted further and further away


    "Don''t go, don''t go..." Jacob whispered.


    "You have forgotten me..." The woman in his dream said in a sad voice, "Jacob Nalan, how can you forget who I am?"


    "I lost my memory. I forgot everything." Jacob couldn''t help reaching out his hand and said, "Can you tell me the past between you and me?"


    The appearance of the woman in his dream overlapped unexpectedly with the appearance of the woman he saw today.


    The tears on her face made his heart ache.


    "Don''t cry..." Jacob''s eyes turned red.


    "You married someone else..." As soon as the woman said this, she flashed and disappeared.


    There was only the last sentence left in the air, "No. 93..."

 Chapter 224 No. 93

    No. 93? What was it?


    "Come to me..."


    He asked loudly, "What number 93? Can you make it clearer? "


    He caught up with her.


    But he couldn''t see the woman again.


    He crazily searched in the jungle.


    No. 93, No. 93!


    What was it?


    His heart ached more and more.


    God! It seemed that there was something separating from his heart.


    No!


    He suddenly opened his eyes.


    The room was quiet.


    Sarah was sleeping soundly beside him.


    His forehead was full of sweat.


    He gently pulled his hand out from under her neck.


    He got out of bed lightly.


    The blue light of the computer sprinkled on the corner of the room.


    He input the number 93.


    "Are you going to sell it?" Jerome was shocked, "Why?"


    Cherry packed up her things and said, "I don''t want to stay in A City anymore." She said lightly.


    "A City is good!" Jerome was greatly disappointed.


    Although he couldn''t enter the casino to gamble, at least there were many gambling stalls on the streets and lanes. It was good for him to have a good time there.


    Why was Cherry so cruel to deprive him of such a little hobby?


    Cherry rolled her eyes at him and said, "There are so many people here who want to make trouble with me. I want to go to J District to open a branch there. "


    "It''s not easy to make such a scale..." The woman was also quite regretful.


    Cherry smiled and said, "No matter what, you two have to go back with us. You and Dad have been together for so long, but you two haven''t


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    th a touch of sadness in his eyes.


    Frowning, Jacob raised his voice and said, "Who''s outside? Come in."


    The man pushed the door open.


    He didn''t look very outstanding, but his eyes were big and bright. Wearing a doctor''s robe, he looked somewhat playful.


    He strode into the office and said anxiously, "Jacob..."


    Frowning, Jacob asked, "Who are you?"


    The man smiled bitterly, "Great. You had a concussion, but you took the medicine and had a rest. When you came back, you even forgot me. Okay. That''s great. Anyway, you have transferred me away. I come to say goodbye to you today. "


    Frowning, Jacob asked, "Are you going somewhere else?"


    "You have signed the transfer agreement. You are the director of the hospital. How can I have the right to object?"


    Jacob hadn''t been here for a period of time. As soon as he appeared, most of the elders in the hospital were replaced.


    Yes, he was the one who supported the hospital.


    The others didn''t matter anymore.


    He could change anyone he wanted. No one dared to say one more word.


    "Haven''t you come to argue with me?" Jacob said angrily, "I''ve been away for a while, and I don''t remember someone clearly. Show me your work card. "


    The man sneered and took off the sign on his chest.


    Bastard!


    He helped Jacob pursue a girl, coax her, and propose to her. The two of them had accompanied each other all the way from H City to A City. Now, Jacob actually said that he didn''t remember him very clearly? £¡

 Chapter 225 I Quit

    He threw the work card in front of Jacob.


    Such Jacob didn''t deserve him to miss anymore.


    "You don''t have to bother to transfer me. I quit. " He said contemptuously, "I''m skilled and have the certification. There must be a hospital to hire me."


    After saying that, he took off his robe, threw it on the sofa and left.


    The reason why he came to A City with Jacob was that he wanted to stay here. Then he didn''t have to be forced by his parents to go on a blind date, and he could stay with Jacob, his best friend.


    But now, Jacob couldn''t remember who he was.


    Was it necessary for him to stay?


    Jacob was also a little angry.


    "In that case, our hospital is too small to hire you. Please go away. I won''t see you off!"


    What responded him was the sound of the door slamming.


    Jacob threw the work card on the table.


    In the photo, the man had a bright smile on his face and his name was quite elegant.


    "Simon? Humph! I don''t believe that the hospital can''t work without you! "


    The secretary came in gingerly and called, "Mr. Jacob..."


    Mr. Jacob had just been back for two days. Although he looked as tall and handsome as before, he seemed to have changed.


    At least, he had a good relationship with Dr. Simon before, and Simon was the last person to transfer.


    "Is that person very important in the hospital?" Asked Jacob indifferently.


    "Well. He is just an ordinary doctor in surgery... "


    "If that''s the case, why is


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    hy don''t you go upstairs and have a rest after breakfast?" Jacob asked with concern.


    Stirring the porridge in front of her, Sarah said, "No. I promised my father that I would go to his company today. I won''t have lunch with you. "


    Jacob nodded and gently stroked her head, "Don''t be too tired. I''ll pick you up after getting off work tonight, okay?"


    It was the same tone!


    She sighed in her heart.


    It seemed very gentle, but there was no tenderness in it.


    If it was that man, he would say, "No, you have to have lunch with me no matter what. I want to be with you..."


    At this time, a hot kiss was inevitable.


    If she refused, the man would sweep all the food on the table to the ground and throw her on the table


    Her face blushed.


    Jacob looked at her strangely, "Did you catch a cold? Why is your face so red? "


    He put his cold hand on her forehead and asked, "Did you catch a cold last night?"


    "No." She looked away unnaturally, "Didn''t you have a meeting this morning? Hurry up. Don''t be too late. "


    He wiped his lips, nodded and stood up. "Call me if you have anything."


    Watching him leave, she had mixed feelings.


    Was she such a person?


    Once she got the man she missed every day and night, then she got tired of him?


    She sighed.


    Absolutely not.


    However, compared with Jonny, Jacob was less wild.


    If only he had ripped off her clothes and kissed her...


    She fondled her face, lost in thought...

 Chapter 226 Private House

    After leaving home, Jacob didn''t go to the hospital but got on the car.


    He didn''t live in the house of Murong Clan, and there were not many people to watch him, which made it easier for him to take actions.


    He drove straight to the No. 93 shop.


    As soon as he turned the main road, he saw the signboard of Private House in the distance.


    The words "No. 93" were particularly eye-catching.


    His heart skipped a beat. He had to take a few deep breaths to control his hand on the steering wheel.


    The manager Chen of the real estate agency was waiting under the signboard.


    Jacob opened the door for him.


    Sure enough, he smiled and said, "Mr. Jacob, you are so punctual. The seller is waiting for you in the shop. "


    Jacob asked, "Is that shop called Private House?"


    "Yes. In the past six months, it had been very popular in A City. I just walked around restaurant, and the phone kept ringing. Miss Cherry said that the seats had been booked before the restaurant was opened. All the random guests had to wait. This business is really hot. "


    The manager said while pointing the way for Jacob.


    He had thought that if he told the truth to Jacob, he would definitely raise the price again.


    However, Jacob said. "That''s strange. Since the business of her shop is so good, why does she sell it? I think there must be something fishy about it. "


    The manager was startled. When he was about to explain, Jacob said, "In that case, I have to talk with the shop owner a few more times. Let me make it clear first. I won''t sign the contract b


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    y, Cherry looked at him, but her eyes were unfriendly. "Now it''s mine. I can do whatever I want."


    Jacob raised his eyebrows, "But you don''t look like a fool."


    Son of a bitch! How dare he beat around the bush to scold her? ...


    "It seems that the son-in-law of Murong Clan doesn''t know what hunger marketing is!" Cherry said coldly, "It''s so popular that guests can''t book a table all year round. Do you think such a shop won''t attract customers?"


    Jacob said, "I got it. Miss Amy... " He made up a name on purpose.


    Sure enough, the manager immediately corrected, "It''s not Miss Amy. It''s Miss Cherry."


    Cherry wanted to cut the manager''s tongue.


    Jacob touched his nose and said, "I''m really sorry, Miss Cherry. It seems that you know a lot. I don''t know if you majored in marketing or cooking in the university before?"


    Cherry ignored him. Jacob didn''t care about it. He said to the manager in a low voice, "I want to book a seat here this noon and try her cooking skill. It may take a long time. Since she takes me around, you can go ahead with your business."


    The manager understood what he meant and nodded quickly. "In that case, I''ll leave now. If you have any follow-up requirements, please feel free to call me, Mr. Jacob. "


    "Of course. If I sign the contract, it will definitely go through you. Don''t worry. " Jacob waved his hand. The manager had disappeared from his sight quickly.


    "The second floor is the reception room. You can look around. " When Cherry turned around, she found that there was only Jacob behind her.

 Chapter 227 It Doesnt Matter

    "Where is the manager?" She felt uneasy.


    "He had to go back." Jacob lied without changing color, "And I want to make a reservation at noon..."


    "Sorry, but my place is fully booked." How could Cherry want to entertain him?!


    "It doesn''t matter." Jacob shrugged, "I really want to try Miss Cherry''s cooking. Isn''t there a table for guests downstairs? I can wait there. "


    How shameless he was! He was so thick-skinned!


    "Haven''t you try my cooking before?!" She gritted her teeth angrily.


    "Would you mind telling me where and when that I''ve tried your cooking? And which dish have I eaten? "


    Cherry was not fooled.


    She cast a glance at him and said, "That''s enough, Mr. Jacob. You''re so good at acting. I think you can win an Oscar in the M Country. I''m just an outsider, and there''s no point to show off in front of me! Seeing you makes my eyes hurt!"


    "Your eyes hurt? You''d better have a check-up then. I''m a doctor, by the way. The hospital I work in is on this street. If you don''t mind, I can accompany you to the hospital. " Jacob looked innocent.


    "Damn your hospital!" Cherry really got pissed off, "I don''t give a shit why you here today, get out of my place right now! I don''t want to see you again, Jacob Nalan!"


    Her face changed. She pointed at the door and said, "I won''t sell it no matter if I lose money or h


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    n''t come until he finished his lunch... "


    "Where did he go for lunch?" Sarah asked again.


    In fact, the secretary wanted to say that Sarah could call the Dean by herself, but she really didn''t have the courage, so she had to be honest. "Well, the Dean didn''t tell me. He didn''t come here this morning and didn''t tell me where to book a table... "


    A strong sense of uneasiness was buried in Sarah''s heart.


    She grabbed her bag tightly and walked into Jacob''s office.


    Of course, she had never thought of finding any clues from Jacob''s document.


    She just felt that at this moment, Jacob might kept something from her because he have found something!


    She turned on Jacob''s computer.


    The U disk in her small bag was taken out and Sarah clicked a document lightly.


    Immediately, the map of A City was shown on the screen of the computer.


    She moved the mouse. A red dot was constantly flashing on the map.


    She zoomed in the map.


    The red dot became clearer and clearer, and the surrounding scene became more specific.


    Sarah held her breath.


    She almost cried out when she found the location of the red dot.


    For God''s sake, why the hell was he there!


    She grabbed her chest.


    No, how could Jacob go to Private House?


    Was he going to see Cherry?


    Did he already know the truth?


    She was in extreme panic.

 Chapter 228 Extreme Panic

    Once Jacob found out that she lied to him and she was not pregnant, and she didn''t have sex with him at all, and Cherry was pregnant with his child, his choice was almost undoubted! No, she didn''t want to lose him!


    She didn''t care about love, soul or body.


    It took her a lot of efforts to get him. How could she let Cherry ruin her efforts? ...


    She quickly closed the page window and dialed out the U disk.


    Before she came to A City, York had handed it over to her.


    It was a Trojan software, which was written by Moore and hidden in Jacob phone.


    As long as she turned on the software and Jacob''s phone was turned on, she could know where he was at any time.


    Of course, Jacob didn''t know about it either.


    She had tried every means to guard against Cherry.


    She didn''t expect that Jacob would come to Cherry!


    Sarah clenched her fists.


    Her nails pierced into her palms, but she didn''t feel the pain.


    No matter what she said now, Jacob wouldn''t leave A City. In that case, that woman must leave A City!


    Otherwise, her marriage and her man would be ruined by this woman!


    She rushed out of the office like a gust of wind. The secretary only heard a light sentence, "Don''t tell him that I''ve been here!"


    The secretary answered immediately, but Sarah couldn''t hear any more.


    The secretary sighed.


    The couple were hiding something from each other.


    Otherwise, how could others say that a rich family was complicated?


    Sarah rushed directly to Blaze''s office.


    As soon as she entered the office, she sat on the sofa and wiped her tears.


    Bl


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    en much lower.


    Jacob followed Cherry and went downstairs with her.


    The car siren kept coming from the parking lot.


    "Damn it!" said Jacob.


    Cherry''s face turned pale.


    Those people actually went to smash the car of the guests!


    How could she afford it?


    "Hurry up! Call the police!" Cherry pulled up her long dress and rushed out of the door, "Stop!"


    It was a concrete pipe coming to her.


    Cherry stepped back subconsciously and fell into someone''s arms.


    The man kicked the man in front of him in the abdomen.


    "Who are you?" He snapped.


    The man laughed and said, "It turns out that it''s Murong Clan who helped you. No wonder you don''t pay the protection fee and do the business well as usual."


    The man''s voice was quite strange. When he smiled, his voice was as unpleasant as rubbing the table with sandpaper. "It''s a pity that every industry has its own rules. Even if Mr. Blaze comes, we still have to get even with you! "


    He waved his hand and said to the people behind him, "Buddies! Since the shop owner hasn''t paid the money yet, let''s knock the house down. We can at least exchange some money if we tear down several famous cars. "


    The hooligans answered loudly and forcefully took off the rear mirror of the guest''s Mercedes Benz.


    Cherry took a deep breath and said, "It''s not the right way to charge!" She tried her best to stall for time so that the police could arrive as soon as possible. "Ten years at a time. How can there be such a rule? I''m leaving A City. I''ve talked to your boss and I''ll pay for it once every year, okay? "

 Chapter 229 Help

    The man laughed, "You bargained with me? We don''t have other abilities. Our job is to charge the protection fee. See whether you can live longer or I can live longer! "


    He raised the cement pipe in his hand and kicked towards Cherry''s belly again.


    It was the first time that Cherry had met such a bastard. She was flustered and quickly covered her belly with her hands.


    Jacob moved faster than her.


    He pulled her into his arms, turned around and kicked the man away.


    The hooligan''s face darkened. "You want to interfere in this matter?"


    "Yes." Jacob said firmly, "Tell me your name. I''ll contact your boss. I''ll take care of her! "


    Cherry was shocked.


    She pushed him away, "You don''t..."


    The hooligan threw the cement pipe into the sky.


    Splash.


    The large chandelier above his head was smashed into pieces.


    The broken glass pieces fell down the two people under the chandelier.


    Jacob hurriedly held her in his arms, fearing that she would be hurt in the slightest.


    His eyes were blazing with anger.


    He turned around and sent the woman in his arms to a safe place. His eyes turned cold. With a spinning kick, he had kicked the hand of the leader among the hooligans.


    The hooligan''s wrist ached, and with a "ouch", the cement pipe in his hand fell to the ground.


    He was angry and tore off his shirt, revealing some tattoo. "You bastard! Don''t think you


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    im uncomfortable.


    No matter how busy he was at work, he had to spare 1.5 hours at noon to see her.


    He didn''t know what was wrong with him.


    He only knew that he couldn''t allow others to hurt her.


    She was like his treasure.


    This recognition almost broke his heart.


    He was a married man, but he had a special feeling for such a woman.


    Originally, he just wanted to look at her from a distance, listen to her voice, and know his past from her, but...


    He couldn''t help but want to touch her...


    She was shocked, her big eyes blinking. Looking at him in front of her, she pushed his chest with her hand away and asked, "What are you doing?"


    She thought he wanted to rob money?


    Because of this possibility, he couldn''t help smiling.


    His smile softened his coldness.


    She was stunned. His fingertips had gently touched her delicate face.


    "Fortunately. Your face is not hurt..." His voice was getting lower and lower.


    She blinked and her mind stopped at that moment.


    What should she do?


    Kick him?


    Push him?


    Or she pressed him against the wall and roared, "Damn it! Do you think I''m a fool?"


    She was always smart, but she couldn''t say a word.


    Tears slowly fell from the corner of her eyes.


    What on earth changed them?


    From intimate lovers to strangers now?


    She closed her eyes and asked in a low voice, "Jacob, I just want to ask, why?"

 Chapter 230 There Are All Your Traces

    But his mind was not on this at all.


    Her face was so delicate and pink.


    Her skin was fair, but showing a little pale and haggard.


    His heart ached.


    His fingertips seemed to still could feel the touch of her skin, but unfortunately, his memory was still empty.


    No, at this moment, all he thought about was her.


    About her thin eyebrows.


    About her tightly closed beautiful eyes.


    About her trembling long curly eyelashes.


    About her rosebud lips...


    He couldn''t help but kiss her.


    She cried in his kiss.


    His heart ached. He kissed the crystal tears on her cheek and whispered, "Don''t cry..."


    She trembled and pushed the man away with all her strength.


    He looked at her wiping the marks on her lips and looked at him angrily. "If my memory serves me right, you are the son-in-law of Murong Clan!"


    Her eyes were as cold as ice. "Aren''t you afraid that your wife will confiscate everything you get if you mess up with other women?! Your efforts will be in vain! "


    Jacob stepped forward, but Cherry stepped back immediately like a frightened rabbit.


    "I didn''t marry Sarah for money!"


    "Don''t tell me your love story!" She screamed.


    She couldn''t listen to him!


    She quickly tied up the cash and threw it into his arms. "Take your money and disappear right away!"


    "What if I say no?" He narrowed his eyes and didn''t move.


    "How dare you say no?" Instead of getting angry, she laughed.


    "Because those people will come to m


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    lic Acid Tablets. Promise me, Jacob. We''ll have a baby when you stop taking medicine, okay? " She lowered her head and looked at her toes, feeling extremely pitiful. "You don''t accompany me. I''m so lonely. I want to have a child, so that I don''t have time to think too much. I think you will abandon me..."


    Hearing that, Jacob''s eyes froze. He gently held her in his arms and said, "Silly girl, don''t think too much." He paused and said. "I''ve been thinking about what else we had experienced before we moved to M Country."


    Pretending to be innocent, Sarah asked, "What else have we experienced? You fell in love with me at first sight and chased after me. At that time, you used all kinds of romantic tricks. I thought you were a romantic person, but later I knew that you hired a planning company. You are such a jerk! "


    Tears streamed down her cheeks as she spoke.


    If only he really loved her so much.


    The fact was she chased after him and he always ran away.


    Even though Cherry couldn''t compare to her in anything, he still despised her!


    The more she said, the sadder she felt. She couldn''t help but cry.


    He patted her on the shoulder and said, "I''m sorry, Sarah..."


    "Honey, I don''t want you to say sorry. I want you to love me!" She stood on tiptoe and pressed her red lips on his.


    His lips were cold.


    Her lips were pressed against his, as if a hot flame met a cold ice, and all of them were frozen in an instant.


    Her tears fell.

 Chapter 231 Stubborn You

    Jacob sighed and put his arms around Sarah''s slender waist.


    After a gentle kiss, Jacob let go of her and said, "I''ll go back to the bedroom with you."


    "It''s rare for you to live with me back to my father¡®s house. But you still have to be busy with business..." Sarah complained.


    "Sarah, when I don''t need to be introduced as the son-in-law of Blaze one day, maybe I can really relax myself." Jacob looked at her helplessly.


    Sarah''s heart skipped a beat.


    ''Did my father and I think all wrong?


    Luxury cars, beauties and a myriad of wealth become the reasons why Jacob refused me?''


    However, Jacob didn''t go to the Private House for a few days.


    The waiter was confused, but he couldn''t say anything in front of the boss.


    Jerome went back to the H City to settle down. There were a lot of things that needed to be dealt with by Cherry herself.


    Fortunately, the child in Cherry''s belly was now stable enough, and she was used to doing these things before, so it was easy for her to deal with it.


    However, for some reason, no one came to ask about the house selling information of the real estate agency.


    The business had to go on as usual.


    Cherry was still angry.


    She checked around and didn''t find that those hooligans had been to other stores to make trouble, which was enough to prove that those who came to make trouble were just trying to force her to death.


    However, Cherry''s not an easy compromise person.


    If someone had to force her to do so, she would do the opposite!


    Cherry had planned to leave, but now she wanted to stay and see what tricks thos


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    his time, you don''t want your brothers to stay here any longer, do you! ?"


    The hooligan leader pinched Cherry''s chin and said, "Don''t worry. I won''t be unable to live here in the future, and I can even be unscrupulous here! Besides, it''s worth it to have sex with woman like you! "


    The hooligan leader touched Cherry''s smooth face.


    ''This woman is really dangerous.


    I''d better cover her mouth as soon as possible, in case that she will say something terrible and shake the hearts of my followers!''


    The hooligan leader pressed on Cherry, one follower grabbed her arms and the other pressed her two legs!


    Cherry didn''t scream.


    No one would dare to save her here even if she screamed.


    When the police showed up, she might have been torn to pieces by them!


    Cherry only shouted, "Stop!"


    She looked at the hooligan leader and said, "Boss, can we have a talk?"


    "Talk?" The hooligan leader laughed, "No need to have a talk. I''m used to having sex directly!"


    "Wait a minute. I think you will be absolutely satisfied with the conditions I offer!" Cherry''s heart almost jumped out of her chest. If she didn''t save herself, she was afraid that she would be over soon!


    "Nothing can satisfy me more than your body." The hooligan leader approached Cherry''s fragrant body with lust.


    Cherry was about to vomit.


    However, Cherry tried her best to suppress the nausea and said calmly, "I''m willing to have sex with you, if you don''t dislike me."


    The hooligan leader raised his eyebrows and raised his face. "Oh?"


    ''There is a chance!'' The hooligan leader was interested!

 Chapter 232 Being Out Of Danger

    Cherry said calmly, "As you know, I''m a woman with a child and I have no one to rely on. I just want to find a man to take care of me for the rest of my life. To be honest, I admire you at the very moment I saw you. I''m willing to be with you, but I''m a traditional woman... "


    Her watery eyes made her face look more delicate and pitifully, "I just want to be with a capable man, not some random people." She sniffed, "Look, you want to share me with your brothers. But what qualifications do they have to share a women with you? Do they deserve it? "


    The hooligan leader frowned as if he was thinking about this question.


    "Boss!" His men were furious.


    "Shut up!" The hooligan leader gave them a sharp glare.


    "I can give you all my money and be your lover. I just hope that you don''t let these cheap man touch me. Maybe we could go to a place without others..." The hooligan leader was thrown into ecstasies when he saw Cherry''s face turned red.


    "Why?" One of his men shouted, "You said that we can sleep with her. Boss, you can''t break your promise. "


    Cherry smiled, "Why don''t you come closer to me? I''ll tell you the password of my bank account. You''ll see my sincerity after you have a check, okay?"


    "Boss, don''t forget. This girl is pretty, but we have to kill her. Boss, don''t hesitate! "


    "What? The money will fall into your lap, are you going to turn it down?" Cherry''s indifferent words had completely wiped out the protest of the minions.


    They glared at Cherry, but Che


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    sed his brothers off, he wouldn''t have faced the dilemma now.


    "Let her go!" Jacob spoke powerfully, "I can promise you anything you want!"


    The hooligan''s eyes lit up. "Well, then you prepare ten million cash for me, and two tickets to M Country! As long as I get on the plane and you make sure my safety, I will return her to you! "


    But before Jacob could say anything, Cherry had already burst into laughter.


    She seemed to be discussing other''s business, "Are you serious? Your boss wants my life, but you said you would let me go? Do you really think you could get away from this without accomplishing your mission? "


    The hooligan was shocked and angry. "You bitch, shut up!"


    Cherry put her neck on the knife, "If you want to kill me, you''d better do it right now. He is not a fool. How could he give you ten million to exchange my life? I have nothing to do with him. Anyway, I don''t want to live. Just kill me. "


    Her heart was still aching when she said that.


    Yes, she had nothing to do with him, and she was just a stranger to him right now.


    She would rather he didn''t get involved in this mess. She came to this world alone and left this world alone, leaving nothing to worry about in her short life.


    He had a beautiful wife and was in possession of a good fortune, while she was just a person who had been forgotten by him.


    Maybe she could pretend that nothing had happened between them.


    The more she was not afraid of death, the more afraid the hooligan became.

 Chapter 233 Save You

    He took his dagger back, but Cherry reached out to catch it.


    Blood gushed out from her fingers.


    Cherry looked fearless, "Why don''t you kill me? Your boss chose you just because you are lustful and afraid of death? "


    The hooligan was so furious!


    He took out the dagger from her hand, and the silver white blade had some blood.


    He shook the dagger hard, and there was a bright red blood cut on Cherry''s neck.


    The blade was so sharp that the blood quickly seeped out from her wound.


    The blood quickly slid into her collar.


    Her skin was fair and the blood was dark red.


    The two colors reflected each other which made Cherry look more stunning!


    The two were fighting for the dagger. How could Jacob miss this opportunity?


    Jacob was still 20 meters away from the two people. He strode forward and heavily stamped on the ground. Then he rushed towards the two people.


    He bent his right knee and hit the hooligan''s chin the moment he fell.


    The hooligan cried out in pain. Jacob raised his fist and smashed it at the hooligan''s temple!


    Jacob''s fist was so powerful that the hooligan was hit in the vital part so hard that he couldn''t open his eyes. He loosened his hand and the dagger fell to the ground.


    Seeing that the opportunity was not missed, Jacob twisted the hooligan''s hands back hard and firmly controlled him.


    The man screamed sharply, and even his face turned pale.


    Jacob was stunned but Cherry kicked the man hard again.


    The man cried again.


    Jacob g


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Sarah in front of her, but since she had said so, he could only say, "Yes."


    She smiled, "Isn''t it a trap? Is it a house full of mistresses?"


    Jacob just said, "Everyone needs to leave a way out for themselves, and so do I."


    Cherry closed her eyes.


    He held her hand carefully.


    She grabbed the dagger and even her finger was hurt.


    He carefully disinfected, applied medicine and bound up her wound, and gently treated her as if she was the woman he loved most.


    But in Cherry''s heart, she laughed at herself.


    Was he still kind to her?


    In that case, why was he so heartless before?


    No, she shouldn''t think about it anymore.


    No matter what reason he had, he couldn''t change the fact that he was married.


    She, Cherry, would never be a mistress in anyone''s marriage.


    Thinking of this, she suddenly opened her eyes.


    But he lifted her half covered collar.


    She was shocked, "What are you doing?" She grabbed her collar, but a piercing pain came from her fingertips.


    Her fingertips were connected to her heart. Now that she reacted, it was painful to death.


    Jacob said angrily, "You also have wounds on your body. Don''t you want to deal with them?"


    "I can do it myself!" She pretended to be strong.


    But when she looked down, she found that her right hand had been bandaged. She couldn''t even button herself, let alone clean the wound.


    She stared at him annoyed.


    He smiled, "I''m a doctor."


    "All these wounds were hurt by that man?" He gritted his teeth.

 Chapter 234 Why Dont You Dare

    "Not only that." She said indifferently as if she was talking about someone else''s business, "And his men." Jacob''s hand shook.


    She was shocked and shrank in embarrassment. "Do you need to take off my clothes so thoroughly?"


    "I have to see how the wounds are now!" With a gloomy face, he gently pushed her onto the only sofa in the living room. "Don''t move. If you feel embarrassed, close your eyes."


    Cherry blushed and said, "I''m not embarrassed. I..." He was just a doctor. Why couldn''t she just take him as an ordinary doctor? She was secretly angry at herself, but she bit her lips and stopped talking.


    She didn''t know how attractive she was at the moment. Her stubborn pretty face turned cherry red, and her tightly closed eyes blinked, making people feel pity for her. Only because of this kind of contradictory helplessness and stubbornness could Cherry become the most beautiful and attractive.


    Jacob was stunned. At this moment, he should convince himself that he was just a doctor who was dealing with the patient''s wound.


    But as a man, how could he deceive to himself? Face Sarah''s hot figure, he had no interest at all. But facing a woman who was not his wife, he felt hot all over his body and even his breath quickened. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    When he opened his eyes again... God, she was moving uneasily on the sofa. She was arguing with him just now but she was obsessed with him now. What


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    issed the man in front of her. Outside the window, the moon was getting darker and the room was full of romance.


    However, no one could tell how many sadness were hidden behind their love?


    Cherry was so tired that she fell asleep. Jacob wiped the sweat off her forehead. She was sweating and her fever had been brought down a lot. However, in her dream, she was still frowning and trembling slightly.


    He felt sorry for her and couldn''t help but to get into bed and hold her tightly. She snuggled into his arms and finally fell asleep. He pushed away her wet bangs and kissed her on the forehead.


    No matter what, he couldn''t let go of the woman in front of him. Maybe he should think about what he should do next.


    Holding the woman in his arms, he couldn''t fall asleep for a whole night.


    If she could be safe all her life, he would be willing to do anything for her...


    When Cherry woke up, it was already noon. She felt sore all over her body and struggled to sit up, but she was still dizzy. Hearing the noise, the person outside quickly walked in and said, "Miss, are you awake?"


    Cherry looked at the strange middle-aged woman in front of her in surprise and couldn''t help asking, "Who are you?"


    She was startled by her hoarse voice. Then she felt ashamed. What happened last night flashed through her mind.


    She cried and begged. Her voice turned into this and she deserved it. The woman was not surprised at all.

 Chapter 235 Being Monitored

    She quickly helped Cherry put on her clothes.


    The clothes was loose and the style was generous; the fabric was soft to the skin and felt quite nice to the touch. Of course, they were not Cherry''s clothes.


    She knew they must be bought by Jacob.


    The woman said courteously, "Miss, you can call me Rita. You are injured. Mr. Jacob told me to take good care of you. Please let me know if you need anything. "


    Supported by her, Cherry stood up. Her feet were so weak that she couldn''t stand straightly. She herself felt embarrassed when Rita helped her go shower, but Rita didn''t say anything as if she didn''t notice it.


    "Where did he find you?"


    "Do you mean Mr. Jacob?" The woman smiled, "Don''t worry, Miss. I won''t say a word that I shouldn''t tell. Don''t worry. "


    Rita acted quickly.


    Soon, the lunch was served.


    She prepared the porridge, the pickles and a bowl of soup. They all tasted good.


    Cherry finished two bowls of porridge.


    Then she heard the door was pushed open.


    Rita quickly took all the bowls and chopsticks into the kitchen and didn''t come out.


    It was not until Jacob saw Cherry that he felt relieved.


    "Are you feeling better?" He asked softly.


    Cherry lowered her eyes and said, "Much better." She wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. "Let''s talk inside, okay?"


    Jacob understood what she meant.


    He held her into the room and closed the door carefully.


    "I found Rita on my own. She is absolutely reliable." He put his hand on her forehead with a faint smile on his face, which made Cherry feel particularly comforting. "Well, your fe


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    any me here. "


    "It doesn''t matter. I can handle it tonight. "


    The children''s clear voices lingered over the church.


    A holy song was rising.


    The two of them put their hands together and closed their eyes.


    "My Lord, please allow me to make an excessive request to you."


    Sarah whispered, "I love the man beside me deeply. I want to be with him all my life. My Lord, I''m willing to pay any price..."


    She opened her eyes a little bit and saw Jacob was frowned. She smiled silently and said, "I hope he loves me, just as I love him!"


    She closed her eyes again and opened them after a while. Then she asked, "What did you pray, Jacob?"


    "I''m not a saint. How could he listen to my pray?"


    They walked out of the church.


    "What?" Sarah pouted, "The Lord is kind and generous. As long as you sincerely pray, the Lord will fulfill your wish. If you are afraid that it won''t work, how about you receive baptism? "


    Jacob frowned.


    "It''s up to you." Sarah pouted and said, "You said you loved me, but you didn''t even want to believe in God with me!"


    Jacob had no choice but answer, "I don''t get used to it." He put his hand behind his back and said, "We''ll discuss it later."


    After a few steps backward, Sarah caught up with him and said, "Jacob, my friend invited me to have a hot spring bath in Japan. We can spend two days and one night in there and you can also visit Richard by the way. What do you think?"


    "But I have too much work to do recently," said Jacob hesitantly. He held her shoulder and said, "You can go first. I''ll pick you up at the airport when you come back. "

 Chapter 236 Make Her Proud

    Sarah pulled a long face and said, "You don''t accompany me! Dad asked you to work in his company. I don''t want you to go! "


    She acted like a spoiled child at this moment.


    Jacob said patiently, "I''m really busy recently. When I finish my work, I''ll be with you every day, okay? Only two of us, okay? "


    She was still very unhappy. "They all envied me for marrying a good husband, but if you don''t go, they will laugh at me. I''ll be very shameful..."


    Jacob said, "But what I have at hand... I can''t stay with you for two whole days, okay? "


    Hearing that, Sarah smiled happily and said, "Okay. You have to show up with me anyway! "


    "Okay," said Jacob helplessly.


    He had something else on his mind, so he was still thinking about other things when he was held by her.


    But he owed Sarah.


    He did a wrong thing that night.


    He wanted to make up for her.


    He would come back that night at most.


    The appearance of Jacob really made Sarah proud.


    "He is more handsome than a star!" The girls gathered together, full of envy.


    They were drinking coffee and bathing in the hot spring. Sitting next to them, Jacob roasted chicken wings for them without complaint.


    The hot spring soup in the villa was shrouded in mist.


    The silent side face of Jacob in the mist was more eye-catching.


    He was obedient to Sarah which made others even more envious.


    "I will marry a husband like him in the future. He is handsome, tall and loves me... "


    Sarah smiled elegantly, but her sm


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    wer lip.


    The crowd was getting louder and louder.


    The butler''s men had come.


    The group of people were in a melee.


    The sound of the cement pipe knocking was heard.


    Gunshot.


    The sound of a physical attack.


    In a mess.


    Jacob couldn''t care about others.


    He kicked away a gangster in front of him and helped Blaze up.


    Blood trickled down Blaze''s forehead. Soon half of his face was stained with blood.


    Jacob pressed his wound and said, "Let''s hurry to a safe place. I''ll deal with your wound!"


    His hand trembled slightly, but Blaze said indifferently, "Don''t be afraid. Our men have come. If they dare to make trouble in my place, I will let them suffer!"


    He wiped the blood with a handkerchief as if nothing had happened. "I''m old. I can''t even shoot a man."


    Jacob felt so sorry, "I''m sorry, Dad. It''s all my fault..."


    "What are you talking about?" Blaze was finally escorted to a safe office, and Jacob stopped the bleeding for him in a hurry.


    "My silly boy, just a little blood." Although Blaze''s face turned much paler, he still comforted Jacob, "You were hit just now. Hurry up and see your wounds..."


    Tears welled up in Jacob''s eyes. "I''m fine. I''m really fine. "


    He held Blaze''s hand and said, "Luckily, you''re fine."


    He couldn''t imagine what would happen if the shot hit on Blaze''s forehead.


    He shivered, "How can you block it for me? I..."


    "It''s good as long as you are fine." Blaze looked at him lovingly, "I''m old, and I''m useless..."

 Chapter 237 Risk His Life

    Jacob knelt down.


    Most of the things his father gave him were harsh accusations and requirements.


    Only Blaze gave him appreciation and encouragement.


    Now, Blaze even risked his life to save him.


    Blaze was the most important gamble king in A City.


    Everyone in A City respected him very much.


    It was because these guys were too bold today that they didn''t take Blaze seriously.


    However, such a person gave Jacob more care than his father, which made him feel more ashamed.


    "Sarah and I..." Jacob wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought.


    "Well, I also know that I haven''t educated her well. Let alone Sarah, my other two sons... Alas! " Looking at Jacob''s face, Blaze said, "Sarah is a little willful. But don''t listen to her everything just because she is my daughter. She is your wife. If a man listens everything to his wife, he will be laughed at by others. "


    "I will be nice to Sarah." Jacob bit his lower lip.


    No matter what, he couldn''t really hurt Sarah for the sake of the old man in front of him.


    Even though he had been thinking about how to break up with Sarah for thousands of times, he knew that no matter what, he couldn''t say it out.


    An old man who treated him so sincerely.


    A woman who really loved him.


    How could he treat them lik


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    r?


    Hadn''t she decided that she would live only for herself and her child?


    Didn''t she hear enough about the love between him and Sarah from Adela?


    Why did she ask again and humiliate herself?


    He just glanced at her indifferently.


    He knew that she was not jealous.


    She didn''t love him at all. How could she be jealous?


    "Yes. She came back from Japan tonight. " He pulled her out of the kitchen and said, "Take good care of your wound. You don''t have to cook here."


    "Leave me alone!" She gritted her teeth.


    Sure enough, that night was just...


    He was just lonely.


    Since his wife was not by his side, he could take advantage of any woman.


    Besides, she still remembered that night it was her who got a fever and it was her who hugged him and didn''t let him go, and even had sex with him...


    She took a deep breath and smiled instead of getting angry. "Since you are going to pick up your wife, how can I bother you to come here specially?"


    "I''m just here to see if anyone is coming to make trouble." Fortunately, this place was really safe and no one found it.


    But Cherry laughed, "I''m so sorry to bother you. Since you have something to deal with, please go back first. "


    His lips moved.


    He didn''t say anything, but the pain had already flowed in his heart.

 Chapter 238 How To Deceive Yourself

    She couldn''t wait to drive him away. How could he deceive himself that she had a crush on him?


    "Don''t worry." He said in a low voice, "When this matter is over, I won''t disturb you again. What happened that night is..."


    "Nothing happened." She sat on the sofa and even turned on the TV. "Well, you''d better leave now. The TV series I want to watch is about to start."


    Jacob nodded.


    He turned around and said to the stunned nanny, "Take good care of her. I won''t come here these days. Let her go back when I call you. "


    He didn''t look at Cherry anymore, just like when he came, he left quietly.


    He didn''t even say goodbye.


    Cherry''s hand holding the remote control dropped feebly.


    Well, since he had made a clean break with her, she didn''t have to fight against another herself in her heart who wanted to give in.


    That was right. She was so unlovable, without money and power, and she was not as beautiful as Sarah. Why did he choose to leave his wife and be with her?


    What was ridiculous was that she was originally his legitimate wife, but now she was abandoned like a mistress...


    She covered her face and chuckled.


    The nanny came over gently and whispered, "Miss, don''t be sad. If you are unhappy, just cry."


    Cherry raised her head.


    Her eyes were dry.


    Her face was dry.


    "Why should I cry?" She said, "Trust me. Our relationship is not what you think."


    ''So, please put away the sympathy in your eyes


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ''Night Wind''..."


    Sarah was absent-minded.


    Today was July 5th?


    She turned on her phone.


    It was indeed...


    Last year, today, that man confessed his love to her and passionately pursued her.


    How did she refuse him righteously?


    How did she throw the gift to his face?


    How did she tell him that the man she loved was his brother?


    Thinking of all this, inexplicable heartache surged up in her heart.


    If it weren''t for her father''s objection, perhaps the one who was with her now was the amorous and affectionate Jonny, not the cold and indifferent Jacob.


    But there was no if.


    She was so guilty that she didn''t want to tell Jonny about her marriage.


    The members of the Nalan family agreed.


    The two brothers fell in love with the same woman one after another. No matter what, the members of the Nalan family felt humiliated.


    Besides, York didn''t want Jacob to have too much contact with the people he knew before. Therefore, the wedding banquet between Jacob and Sarah was mainly held in A City. In H City, it was just a few relatives sitting down and having a meal.


    Jonny hated his brother very much. The intersection between the two was almost zero.


    Even Richard, who was in Japan, didn''t know much about his brother''s marriage.


    That was it.


    York said that he didn''t mind, but Jacob didn''t know whether he should mind it or not.


    In the end, Jonny still didn''t know who his brother had married.

 Chapter 239 Once And Again

    But he didn''t contact Sarah either.


    He was a playboy. There were so many women around him came and went. How could he have time to dwell on the past?


    But Sarah didn''t think so.


    The driver stopped the car at the door of the night club. Sarah signaled the driver and said, "You should leave now. I''ll go back by myself later."


    The driver didn''t dare to leave, nor did he dare to disobey Sarah.


    "But my lady..."


    "Fuck off!" Sarah smoothed her hair and walked into the night club.


    The lights above the bar were dim.


    The fragrance of wine, cosmetics and flowers lingering in the air.


    Wearing a poker face, Sarah walked through the crowd and sat down by the bar counter.


    The dancing sweaty bodies around her twisted with the loud music.


    Sarah glanced at them with disgust and took a sip of the cocktail.


    Suddenly, she frowned and asked angrily, "What¡¯s this? What''s the name of this cocktail? "


    The bartender was taken aback, "Mrs. Sarah, is there anything wrong? This is Snow Beauty. "


    "Snow the hell!" Sarah stood up and poured the cocktail on his face angrily.


    The bartender had to swallow his wrath and lowered his head in fear, "Mrs. Sarah, ah..."


    "What?" Sarah snorted, "Jonny made this drink for me. How dare you sell it to the guests?"


    The bartender groaned, "Mrs. Sarah, I know nothing about that. I have only seen Mr. Jonny made it once. It tastes good, so I thought maybe... "


    "No, absolutely not!" She said domineeringly, "Remove this cocktail from the menu right now! Right! Now! "


    The bartender''s scalp


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    t the man in front of her, "Where are we going now?"


    Jonny sighed, "I broke the appointment with Emily because of you. Now, she won''t forgive me anymore."


    "You don''t need her! She can''t be your second choice!" Sarah pouted and touched his lips gently. "Listen up, you are mine. I''m yours. "


    Jonny chuckled, "What about your father? How do you explain it to him?" He asked tentatively.


    "He will agree sooner or later. Anyway, I don''t want anyone except you. As you have seen just now, you can''t do anything when a woman is driven crazy." Sarah didn''t answer Jonny directly.


    Jonny held her in his arms and said, "Okay, I''ll do whatever my wife says." ...


    Sarah felt guilty.


    At this moment, her phone rang.


    She lowered her head and rejected the call.


    "Who is it?" Jonny peeked over.


    Sarah hid her phone in her bag and said, "It''s my father. He is urging me to back home. All right. Let''s find a place to stay overnight. " "How about this? I''ll stay with you in the hotel tonight. After you leave, I''ll rent an apartment. So we can live together when you come here."


    Jonny smiled with satisfaction and said, "But I always have to work outside..."


    "It doesn''t matter. No matter where you go, I''ll find you. " She hugged the man in front of her tightly. "Nothing is more important than you. Anyway, my father doesn''t pay much attention to me now. I can go out at any time. "


    Jonny held her with one hand and controlled the steering wheel with the other.


    Sarah''s mobile phone rang again.


    And once again, she rejected the call.

 Chapter 240 Make A False Countercharge

    Sarah was afraid that the other party would call her again, so she turned off the phone.


    This move undoubtedly pleased Jonny.


    It was not until Jonny entered the hotel room and took a shower that Sarah turned on the phone again and called back.


    "Where did you go just now?" Sarah asked, not at all guilty, "Why did you turn off your phone? Looking for other woman outside? "


    The man on the other end of the line said helplessly, "My phone ran out of power just now. I went to the hospital. " Jacob gave a cough, "I have something to do. Where are you now? I''ll pick you up. "


    Sarah flatly refused, "No, thanks. I''m going to spend the night with my best friend. Well, I''m going to hang up. Don''t call me again. "


    Answered Jacob in silence.


    ''I¡¯m not stupid. With such a gentle and affectionate man as Jonny by my side, how can I go back and sleep on the same bed with that unromantic and motionless man in Jacob?


    But I don''t want to leave Jacob.


    Jacob is impeccable except that he doesn''t sleep with me.


    More importantly, my father likes Jacob so much.


    Jacob is really a capable man.


    These are all things that Jonny can''t do.


    If only the two of them could be integrated into one?''


    While Sarah was thinking, Jonny had come out.


    Sarah greeted him with a smile.


    Jonny pressed her against the bed.


    The clothes Sarah had just put on were torn apart again...


    This was what a real woman should enjoy.


    An excellent woman should be loved by many men, shouldn''t she?


    After hanging up the phone, Jacob closed his eyes tiredly.


    His chest was still ach


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ld have something to do with his own past, he always thought that Cherry was in love her child''s father in her heart, so she had been cold to him. Jacob didn''t expect that Cherry would look for him?


    "You have been missing for a month. How could I not go looking for you?" Tears were brewing in her eyes again. Cherry held back her tears and said, "That''s enough. I don''t want to talk about the past anymore... "


    But Jacob grabbed her hand and said, "No, I want to listen to you!" There was determination in his eyes. "Tell me about our past!"


    Cherry looked at Jacob in disbelief, "Our past? Are you crazy? "


    Jacob grabbed her hand and pressed it behind his head.


    Cherry was shocked.


    Although his hair was cut short, it was thick and black behind his head. No one could see anything wrong in normal times.


    However, when Cherry touched it with her hand, she could feel a long and protruding scar on the back of his head.


    She was shocked and asked, "What, what is this?"


    Cherry felt heartache for him so much that she used less strength. "Does it hurt?"


    Jacob''s eyes softened.


    How could she not love him!


    Such heartache and pity appeared on her pale face, like the best gift from God to him.


    Jacob couldn''t help but raise Cherry''s heart-shaped face.


    "After I woke up from M Country that day, there was only this scar in my world, and Sarah Murong was beside me." Jacob said emotionally, "I have forgotten all my memories. Now I know that there must be you in my past. Tell me! Tell me! What is our story? "


    Cherry felt dizzy.


    Jacob didn''t lie to her.

 Chapter 241 Have You Really Forgotten

    He really forgot!


    She lowered her head and suddenly her shoulders trembled.


    She laughed bitterly.


    Very good.


    He had lost his memory. He forgot her and married someone else...


    "What''s the point of saying that now?" She smiled sadly, "You have already married someone else..."


    Her hand was held tightly by him.


    She trembled and looked up at him.


    He was short of breath.


    "What is our past? I want to know! "


    She nodded with tears, "Okay, I''ll take you home."


    The car started again under the guidance of Cherry.


    Following the familiar direction all the way, the car finally stopped in front of a small building with a single gate.


    "This is where we lived before we got married."


    Cherry got off the car.


    Her first sentence shocked Jacob, "We had married?"


    She didn''t respond.


    She only opened the security door of the yard.


    The yard was full of green.


    In the early morning, a faint fragrance of flowers came to him.


    Closing his eyes, Jacob took a deep breath and said, "What? Redbud flower? "


    "Yes." Cherry smiled faintly, "We all love H City, but unfortunately, we can''t go back, so we can only plant the most beautiful redbud flowers of H City here, which bloomed all year round. You tell me, it feels like home when you smell the fragrance of flowers and see me... "


    Although she was smiling, there were tears in her eyes.


    Jacob closed his eyes.


    A memory fragment flashed through his mind for a mome


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    that night, he hugged her and had sex with her on the bed. He was like a greedy beast. Did it have anything to do with "not interested"?


    She pursed her lips and said, "The one who examined you sucks."


    "I also participated in the diagnosis." He was both angry and amused. "Now I find that I''m not interested in Sarah!"


    She pinched his face and said, "Don''t say sweet words. You just feel ashamed to tell me the truth. "


    "How dare I lie to you?" The affection in his eyes was about to spill over. "In her eyes, I''m just useless. I''m even afraid of looking at her eyes... "


    Cherry lowered her eyes.


    But she also knew it.


    Sarah had a great affection for Jacob. Sarah must take this opportunity to have Jacob. However, Jacob was not interested in her at all. It was weird.


    "Give me some time to deal with it." He said softly, "Be good and don''t make me worry, okay?"


    "No." She nimbly turned around and slipped out of bed from the other side. "I don''t want to be your mistress. I feel like a shameless person, being locked up in the villa and waiting for your summon."


    "Those people..." He closed his eyes, "If you want to open the restaurant, I''ll find two bodyguards to follow you 24 hours a day. You can''t get rid of them."


    Cherry felt embarrassed, "That''s enough. You are a member of Murong Clan now. How can you talk like a hooligan? Bodyguards? "


    "No way." He said firmly, "You are my woman, and I can''t let my guard down now."

 Chapter 242 Im Not Your Woman

    "No, I am not." She made a face at him and said, "But Sarah Murong is!"


    Jacob pulled her back to the bed.


    "Ah..." She screamed.


    "It''s already dawn. Close your eyes and sleep!" He ordered.


    "Don''t touch me. Don''t lay your hands on me before you handle your relationship with Sarah. Do you hear me?"


    Her eyes were covered by his palm and she couldn''t help closing her eyes.


    "Pregnant women can''t stay up late." He stretched out and turned off the bedside lamp.


    The pair hugged each other and fell asleep.


    How long had it been since the two of them had such a feeling? It felt like they have each other again.


    Jacob closed his eyes, listened to her rhythmic breathing and fell asleep.


    As for what was hidden behind the fraud, he suddenly dared not to imagine.


    Tomorrow was another day.


    Everything would be fine again...


    For three days in a row, Jacob spent the night in Cherry¡¯s home.


    "You don''t need to go back?" Cherry felt something strange in her heart.


    "Where should I go?" Jacob flipped through the files, and a cup of fruit tea was put down in front of him by Cherry.


    "Please don''t take my coffee away, okay?" He smiled bitterly.


    "No." Cherry didn''t give any room for negotiation, "Drinking coffee is bad for your health. You''ve done? Finish it as soon as possible so that you don''t have to stay up late. Do you hear me?"


    He sighed, "Yes, madam."


    "You haven''t answered me yet." Cherry gave him a kick and said, "You don''t want to go back and come c


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    was so famished that he didn''t feel anything. He was too tired to eat.


    The assistant looked at his tired face and said, "Jonny, what do you want to eat tonight? I¡¯ll bring you some food."


    "No." Jonny rubbed between his eyebrows and said, "I want to sleep as soon as I get back to the hotel. Don''t disturb me."


    He didn''t want to eat anything because he was exhausted.


    If only he didn¡¯t have a crazy night with his friends last night.


    Was it because he was too old to stay up late?


    As soon as he entered the hotel lobby, his assistant had already trotted to get the room''s key card. Suddenly, a person stood up on the sofa in the lobby.


    Jonny just took a glance at that guy''s direction and he was stunned.


    The guy winked at him and raised the cake box in his hand.


    Jonny couldn''t help smiling.


    He raised his voice to the assistant on purpose, "Room 503, right? Well, I can find the room by myself. You should go back and have a rest. It''s been a long day. " He took the key card from his assistant, hummed a new song and walked into the elevator.


    The person who stood up walked in a hurry. He lowered his head and followed Jonny into the elevator.


    When the elevator door was closed, the pair couldn''t wait to hug each other eagerly.


    Jonny was almost driven mad with joy. "Why are you here?"


    "I don''t want to leave you." She said coquettishly, "I miss you so much, so I booked the earliest flight and bought your favorite cake."


    Tears welled up in Jonny¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 243 Love Affairs

    This girl was no longer the willful girl who had been spoiled by him.


    When he went out to have dinner with her, he inadvertently said that he liked the cream cake of a shop in A City the most. He didn''t expect that she would remember it at once. She specially bought it and sent it to the Hengdian for him...


    "You are my angel!" He kissed her.


    She naughtily turned her face away and said, "No, there is CCTV camera in the elevator."


    Jonny let go of her reluctantly.


    The two walked out of the elevator and entered room 503 one after another.


    The cake was opened.


    He ate it quickly.


    She was both amused and angry. "You like it so much?"


    "Of course. You bought it for me. I like it the best. " His words were even sweeter than cream cakes.


    "You are such a sweet talker." She chuckled, "You haven''t been full at dinner?"


    There was indeed no delicious food here.


    She used to be a small actress and had filmed a play in Hengdian.


    The food here was far worse than that in A City or H City.


    When she was eating just now, she was also full of complaints.


    He didn''t take it seriously. "I''m so busy that I haven''t had dinner at all."


    Her heart ached. "Then I''ll call the hotel service and bring you something else to eat. A cake is not enough."


    But Jonny held her hand and said affectionately, "Sarah. You know what? This is the first time you care about me whether I have dinner or not, and the first time you come to Hengdian to visit me... Sarah, I want to tel


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Jacob''s nervous to know whether I''m pregnant or not. After all, he is the eldest son of the Nalan family. Everyone in the Nalan family is looking forward the birth of the eldest grandson. "


    "Are you pregnant?" Asked Cherry indifferently.


    "Do you think only you can get pregnant?" Sarah sneered, "But I forgot that it''s useless for you to have a baby. The child''s Dad won''t accept the child, let alone the Grandpa and Grandma. It''s hard for a woman to take care of her own child alone. "


    Sarah sighed and mocked.


    However, Cherry seemed not to mind it at all and said, "You''re right. It seems that I should do a paternity test after the baby is born and send it to your husband. What do you think? "


    Sarah was too angry to say a word.


    After a long time, she snorted, "A shameful woman always think of some dirty tricks to attract people''s attention. But Jacob knows exactly whom he should trust. " Sarah turned around, raised her neck proudly and walked out of the pharmacy.


    "Hey." Cherry was both angry and amused.


    "Don''t call me. Even if you call me again, Jacob won''t come back to you." Sarah snorted.


    As soon as Sarah walked out of the pharmacy, the sales clerk caught up with her and said, "Miss, Miss, your pregnancy test kits haven''t been paid yet!"


    Cherry burst into laughter.


    Sarah looked back awkwardly and glared at Cherry.


    This woman was so hateful!


    If it weren''t for that she couldn''t let others know, she wouldn''t have come here to buy it herself!

 Chapter 244 Pregnancy

    Jacob went out early and came back late, but Sarah didn''t take it seriously anymore.


    She soaked the pregnancy test kits in the cup according to the instructions and took them out. She put them on the table in a row.


    Time passed.


    However, Sarah felt as if time had passed so slowly.


    The red line gradually appeared.


    Sarah read the manual nervously and counted the red lines on the pregnancy test kits.


    Two lines...


    Two lines...


    Why were there two lines?


    She opened her eyes wide and saw these pregnancy test kits showing two red lines successively. Her heart was sinking to the bottom.


    She was pregnant.


    She was pregnant with Jonny''s baby!


    She stood up abruptly.


    What should she do?


    What should she do?


    Tell Jonny?


    Would he want her to marry him?


    Tell Jacob?


    He would soon know that the child was not his!


    Tell father?


    A myriad of thoughts crowded into her mind.


    She couldn''t keep this baby now.


    In particular, she hadn''t had sex with Jacob.


    Once she made it clear, Jacob would leave her immediately. She...


    She couldn''t!


    The two men should belong to her. She didn''t want to lose anyone.


    But what should she do now?


    What should she do?


    She held her head and sat down again.


    Sarah!


    Calm down!


    She took a few deep breaths, but her hands were still trembling.


    Since she couldn''t keep the baby, she had to get rid of it in a few days.


    At the worst, she could make up an excuse that she was going to travel again?


    While she was thinking, the door was opened.


    Sarah


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    She carefully picked up the clothes in the wardrobe.


    Well, she should wear light makeup.


    She thought to herself.


    The appointment was about three o''clock in the afternoon that day.


    It was already four o''clock in the afternoon when Sarah arrived at the appointed place.


    She got off the taxi and looked up at the towering high-rise building. She muttered, "This person is so weird. How could he ask to meet in such a place? It should be the coffee shop at least, right? "


    She was on her guard and even planned to run away as soon as possible if there was something wrong. God knew why he asked to meet in the residential area.


    However, although Sarah was not familiar with this place, she often saw the buildings in every advertisements. It was said that it had the best security and there was some privacy space.


    As soon as Sarah arrived at the gate of the community, a guard came up and interrogated her. The guard didn''t let her in until she registered the relevant information and was taken the video material.


    She complained in a low voice, walking through the front desk garden to the appointed pavilion.


    It was afternoon and there were few people in the garden, but she still saw clearly that someone was waiting on the stone chair there.


    The man wore a pair of black sunglasses, the brim of his hat was low, and he looked very mysterious when he lowered his head and smoked.


    But he was well-dressed and tall. He should also be a member of the entertainment circle. He didn''t want to attract too much attention, did he?

 Chapter 245 Being Seen Through

    Thinking of this, Sarah felt relieved.


    She walked to him and asked, "Are you Jonny''s friend?"


    The man raised his head and smiled.


    Sarah exclaimed and hugged him. Then she asked in a low voice, "Ah, why, why are you here?"


    She was very surprised. She couldn''t help but take off his sunglasses and kissed him deeply. "That''s great. You''re here..."


    Jonny laughed in a low voice, "What? How about this gift? "


    Her heart was full of joy, "Of course it''s great! God, how can you come here? "


    "I have taken two days off." He stretched out two slender fingers and said, "I don''t want to go anywhere. I just want to rush to you..."


    Sarah was so moved that she hugged the man in front of her tightly, unwilling to be separated from him.


    The two of them were snogging as if no one was around. Later he let go of her, who was a little lack of oxygen, and kissed her forehead lovingly. "Other than this, there is something else."


    The more mysterious he was, the more curious she was. "What is it?"


    He took out a key from his pocket and shook it in front of her. "Didn''t you say that you wanted to rent a house in A City so that we could meet more conveniently? A friend recommended this building to me. I''ve signed the contract and rented a house here. "


    Sarah laughed, "Really?!"


    She felt so good to be cared by him.


    And she felt so lucky to be with him again.


    The two of them hugged each other tightly like conjoined babies and went to see the house together.


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    tice you. Where did you go this afternoon?"


    Jacob asked casually, but Sarah felt nervous in an instant.


    Her heart skipped a beat. "Why did you ask this?" She sneered, "You suspect me?"


    "Why do I suspect you?" Jacob was confused.


    ''Why was Sarah a little strange today?''


    "Jonny came here this afternoon." Sarah finally decided to take risks telling the truth.


    "Oh." said Jacob.


    Not to mention that he didn''t remember the brotherhood with Jonny, even if he did, it was the best choice for the two of them to avoid meeting each other based on their relationship.


    But his simple answer hurt Sarah''s heart.


    Sarah stood up and said in a sharp voice, "What does your answer "Oh" mean? You don''t care about me at all? Jonny said he rent a house in A City. Do you know who I met when I took him there?"


    She decided to strike first.


    Jacob just listened quietly.


    "I met Cherry." Sarah looked at him provocatively, "I deliberately concealed something about you and Cherry before. I was indeed selfish. But no woman would like her husband to always think of his ex-girlfriend. It''s easy to understand, isn''t it? But why was she there? And why did you ask me where I went this afternoon? Did Cherry say something to you? Do you mind telling me? Jacob?"


    Jacob frowned.


    He closed the laptop and asked, "Sarah, what do you mean?"


    "What do I mean?" She sneered, "If I remember correctly, I heard that when I was not in A City. Sometimes you didn''t go home at night!"

 Chapter 246 Entrapment

    She gritted her teeth and her eyes turned red, "Do you know what I''ve done in Japan? I paid a visit to the famous doctor there and asked for a prescription, preparing to recuperate myself to carry on the family line for the Nalan Family! But where have you been? I dare not ask! "


    She sobbed painfully, "I don''t dare to ask you anything. My love for you is so humble, Jacob. But you don''t even want to... You don''t even want to pick me up at the airport... And you didn''t care even when I lost my temper and stayed overnight at my best friend''s house... "


    Tears streamed down her face, "They persuaded me to go back with you if you came to pick me, but what did you say? You let me stay outside! How generous you are... You didn''t even ask me to stay when I went on a trip. "


    She covered her face and said, "Now you come to question me because of the boring words of an outsider. What''s your conscience, Jacob Nalan?"


    Jacob sighed.


    He stepped forward helplessly and held her in his arms. "Sarah, I really don''t have any doubts about you. I didn''t mean to question you and no one has said anything to me. I was careless. You should let me know if you are unhappy because of me. "


    He wiped the tears on her face and said, "Don''t cry. I''m sorry to make you sad."


    She took the opportunity to stay in his arms and said, "Then you can''t be busy with business tonight. You have to accompany me tonight. "


    Jacob''s heart skipped a beat.


    W


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    the thought when Jacob put his hand on her belly and felt the fetal movement of her baby.


    If he could get rid of the shackles of that deceitful marriage as soon as possible, the three of them would definitely live a happy life in the future.


    Thinking of Sarah, she suddenly remembered the scene she saw today.


    She saw Sarah and Jonny walked hands in hands today.


    Why was she so stupid?


    After pregnancy, the level of her DHA had dropped sharply, and even her memory had declined a lot.


    She should have told Jacob what she saw this afternoon!


    She was afraid that she would forget to tell Jacob, so she called him back immediately.


    However, Jacob''s phone was powered off.


    He might have entered the boarding gate.


    Cherry hung up the phone sulkily.


    She had no choice but to wait until Jacob came back from Italy.


    She shrank into the quilt and thought in a daze.


    In the second day, Cherry was busier than she had imagined.


    A regular came to Cherry about whether the restaurant could hold an outdoor wedding banquet for their family.


    Of course Cherry agreed.


    "Miss, it''s dangerous outside." The bodyguard had to remind her.


    "I will be very safe if you come with me." Cherry turned around and gave them a big smile.


    The guest had hired a wedding planning company to design the wedding, but he was not satisfied with their plans.


    However, after Cherry redid an adjustment plan, the client''s eyes lit up.

 Chapter 247 An Accident

    "I knew it. It''s too old-fashioned. Since we are going to hold an outdoor wedding, we need to be a little novel. " He looked quite satisfied.


    Cherry also smiled, "I majored in planning before."


    The customer rubbed his palm with embarrassment and said, "In that case, could you please give me some advice? I always feel that the plan they gave me is not good, but I can''t see anything wrong..."


    Cherry turned the thin papers over.


    These wedding planning companies had always thought guests were fools. A plan could be used countless times. A plan had been used for more than ten years, but it was still in use.


    It was natural that the guest was not satisfied.


    She thought for a while and said, "If that''s the case, I can design your wedding party. But I don''t have anyone at hand, so you ask the wedding company to send out people, and I''ll give you an idea. You pay for me half of the cost? "


    The guest nodded, "It doesn''t matter how much it will cost. The key is to be novel. Well, I didn''t expect you have so many ideas. "


    Cherry wrote down the address of the party and said, "I''ll confirm the plan and menu for you as soon as possible in these two days. I''ll also go to the spot to have a look. If there is anything that you are not satisfied with, we still have time to modify."


    The guest thanked Cherry with all his heart.


    Cherry snapped her fingers.


    She could imagine that she could get the huge commission.


    It seemed that she should receive more orders about the wedding banquet with guests, so that


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    might be hit by a heavy blow and fell to the ground. Now, we can''t predict how much impact this wound will have on her. But... " He showed the other photos to the police. "I guess it was her belly which is hit by the car directly. She is still pregnant, but the baby withstood most of the impact for her. The baby miscarried, and her internal organs were not seriously injured. "


    "Her calves were broken, her right hand was broken, and her soft tissue was severely injured. Judging from the degree of her blood loss, it should be less than 40 minutes from her being hit to the hospital. "


    The policeman nodded repeatedly, "This clue is very important to us. We should be able to monitor the scene of the car accident according to the road monitoring system."


    The doctor returned the ring on Cherry''s finger to the policeman and said, "There is nothing else on her except for this ring and a tattoo. There is nothing else that can prove her identity."


    The policeman was in a dilemma. "She doesn''t have a cell phone?"


    The doctor shook his head.


    "When will she wake up to prove her identity?"


    The doctor couldn''t help laughing. "I''m really not sure about it." He looked at Cherry and said, "She is still in danger. If she can''t regain consciousness in these days, she might become a vegetable because of the brain hypoxia."


    The policeman was helpless, "Then we have no choice but to post her photos on the major media to verify her identity. It''s troublesome. If we can''t find her family, who can take care of her? "

 Chapter 248 Being Recognized

    Cherry was sent to the ICU.


    She was hooked to several different machines.


    The policeman took several pictures of her face through the transparent glass.


    "What a pity!" He sighed, "This girl should be beautiful. Now her face is swollen like this. I don''t know if her family can recognize her when they see her. "


    The police took away the pictures of Cherry''s tattoo.


    Before leaving, he said, "Please let me know if she wakes up."


    The doctor nodded and said, "No problem." He looked at Cherry and added, "If she can wake up."


    It was still raining outside.


    The policeman muttered a curse. He opened the door and stepped into the television broadcast hall.


    A beautiful woman passed by him.


    She was holding a round umbrella trimmed with laces and looked leisurely. Compared with her, the police next to her was like a farmer that had just come back from the muddy farmland.


    The policeman had no choice, by the way. The rain had been falling since last night, and he had been rushing around from early morning to now.


    But he could call it a day as long as he gave the information to the TV station.


    The staff of the technical department should take care of the surveillance video. He wanted to go home and have a good rest.


    The pair entered the elevator.


    Well, the beauty was going to the same floor as him. She was going to the director''s office on the fifteenth floor.


    The fragrance of h


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    when Sarah started the engine, Jonny nimbly slid into the shotgun seat.


    "Hey... I really have something urgent to deal with now! Stop it! " Sarah frowned.


    If Jacob came back from Italy, he might know that Cherry was missing! At that time, she could do nothing!


    "Is there anything that you can''t let me know?" He stared at her face with burning eyes, "Are you going to see another man?"


    "You are crazy!" She spat and stepped on the gas.


    Jonny hadn''t fastened his seat belt yet. He almost hit his head after Sarah picked up the speed.


    "Why are you in such a hurry?" He asked.


    "How do you know I''m here?" Sarah stared straight ahead, but in fact, her heart was burning with anger. "Did you follow me?"


    "Yes." Jonny was quite honest, "I always feel that you are hiding something from me..."


    Sarah sneered, "Jonny Nalan, you should know what I hate the most!" She didn''t even look at him. "Since you want to know why, I''ll take you to the place where can give you an answer!"


    She exerted strength to her right foot, and the car roared and rushed forward madly.


    "Are you crazy?" Jonny shouted, "You are drag racing now!" ...


    The car drove all the way to the municipal hospital.


    Of course, Jonny had been asking "why" all the way, but Sarah had no time to answer his questions.


    She took Jonny and rushed to the ICU on the fifteenth floor.


    A strong smell of disinfectant came to their face.

 Chapter 249 Murder

    Sarah''s heart was pounding wildly.


    There was no one at the door of Cherry''s ward.


    Without any hesitation.


    Sarah suddenly turned the doorknob.


    "Beep, beep, beep." The heart monitor was beating very rhythmically.


    A heartbeat curve was shown on the screen.


    It showed that Cherry was still trying to keep alive.


    Sarah held her breath and walked forward.


    Cherry fell asleep quietly.


    Cherry''s whole body was connected to all kinds of devices, and even her breath was maintained by a ventilator.


    A smile appeared on Sarah''s face.


    Sarah reached out her hand and pressed the ventilator on Cherry''s face.


    Soon, someone held her hand.


    Sarah turned around and glared at Jonny, who was also staring at her. "What do you want to do?" Jonny''s voice was as low as squeezed out of his teeth.


    Jonny knew Sarah was cruel, but he didn''t expect her to be so cruel!


    "There is no resentment or hatred between you two. You are killing her by doing this!"


    "If you don''t want to see it, get out of here." Sarah said coldly, "You won''t know how much I hate this woman!"


    ''If it weren''t for Cherry, Jacob and I would have become a real couple.


    Because of Cherry, Jacob will come to me this time to make things clear.


    Without Cherry, my child, my marriage and my love can be saved. My two men can both be mine!''


    "Even if you hate Cherry, you can''t kill her." Jonny said miserably, "She is not guilty to death." Looking at Cherry who was still in a coma on the bed, Jonny felt sorry for Cherry and said to Sarah, "Listen to me, Sarah, if you really kill her, you can''t


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    !"


    Jacob looked at the two bodyguards and asked, "When did you two see her for the last time?"


    "After twelve o''clock in the evening!" The two bodyguards said in one voice.


    "Okay!" Jacob could only pray that those tonics were eaten by Cherry, not by mice or something like that.


    God knew that Cherry had no reason to leave.


    Because she had promised to wait for Jacob.


    Cherry couldn''t leave her own Private House and walk away. It was all her painstaking effort.


    Jacob was burning with anxiety.


    Watching the midnight surveillance video was actually a very terrifying thing.


    It was dark, only the crescent moon in the sky brought a glimmer of light.


    But everyone was holding their breath and watching the scenes on this small screen.


    From twelve o''clock in the midnight to one o''clock in the morning, there was nothing in the screen except for the fluctuation caused by the wind blowing the curtain.


    It was one twenty-five o''clock in the morning.


    A figure entered the monitoring range.


    A few timid girls even called out.


    The figure was so vague that it was hard to tell for a moment.


    But soon they recognized that the figure was indeed Cherry.


    Because Cherry turned on the light of the kitchen.


    The lights were on.


    Cherry''s every move was exposed in the sight of more than a dozen.


    She heated up the tonic she had cooked before.


    Slowly, she ate up the tonic.


    Then Cherry cleaned up the table in an orderly way.


    When it was almost two o''clock, she walked out of the kitchen.


    The light was off and there was nothing to be seen.

 Chapter 250 I Cant Find Her Everywhere

    Closing his eyes, Jacob took a deep breath and said, "She came back to Private House at two o''clock. She must be hungry, or she remembered that she hadn''t eaten the tonic."


    He could understand.


    Cherry didn''t want to be protected by bodyguards, but for the sake of him and her child, she could only endure the feeling of being followed by others. Besides, Cherry was quite kind. She must have seen the two bodyguards fall asleep, so she went to the restaurant alone since the restaurant was so close to home.


    She didn''t even bring her cell phone or wallet, but a bunch of keys...


    Jacob''s heart ached.


    When he opened his eyes again, the sadness in his eyes had disappeared.


    "Find her!" He stood up and said, "Don''t do anything. Search for her on a large scale!"


    He looked at a waiter and said, "Print out dozens of photos of Cherry. Hurry up and distribute them to everyone!"


    He looked at the other person and said, "Go to TV station, radio station, and all major portals to broadcast the notice for her missing!"


    "Others." He looked around and said, "Go to the street to find her! On this road, ask any shops or passers-by if they have seen Cherry after 2 a.m.! "


    "By the way," He stopped the person who went to broadcast the notice and said, "Add one more in the notice. As long as the clue is true, I will give one hundred thousand dollars to the person who provided the clue or took in Cherry! Hurry up! "


    He didn''t care about money at all.


    As long as Cherry could come back safe and sound, he could do anythi


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    rry to have other relatives in A City. Was the person not Cherry at all?


    As soon as his heart lit up a glimmer of hope, the policeman brutally extinguished it again.


    The policeman took out the photo and asked, "Look, is it her?"


    At that moment, Jacob almost stopped breathing.


    He couldn''t hold back his tears because of the unspeakable pain in his heart.


    It was Cherry.


    It was his Cherry.


    His child''s mother...


    Lying on the bed, she was almost dying with all kinds of devices connected to her body.


    Her face was pale, and she was still wearing a respirator. Her head was covered with thick gauze, and her whole face was swollen.


    Even so, he could still recognize at a glance that she was Cherry, the woman he loved most.


    How painful the wound should be!


    How scared she should be when she was in a car accident!


    He clenched his fists and felt so painful that he could hardly breathe.


    Pictures were handed over one after another.


    The ring on Cherry''s finger...


    He remembered that she had said that it was the wedding ring he had given her before. She had taken it off when they divorced.


    He put it on her again.


    He told himself in his heart that he would buy her a more beautiful and noble ring after solving the matter with Sarah.


    She was his woman...


    However, the ring was now put in a small bag with a label of evidence.


    Another one.


    It was a tattoo on Cherry''s body.


    It was a tattoo which showed their love.


    The last one.


    "Her baby is gone." The policeman whispered.

 Chapter 251 An Exchange

    Jacob''s tears fell on the photo.


    The photo was a photo of their aborted child.


    The child didn''t open his eyes, but his little hands and feet had been formed.


    He looked like a baby.


    But he just lost the right to live.


    "The child has withstood most of the external forces of the car accident for his mother, so he can''t be saved. When she was sent to the hospital, the baby had already come out of her body... "


    Jacob couldn''t bear to see it anymore.


    Even if the child was not fully developed, he could see the child''s facial profile.


    It was the child of him and Cherry...


    If Cherry knew it, how sad she should be...


    "I want to see her." He wiped his tears and his expression became resolute.


    He couldn''t fall down.


    Losing the baby was a devastating blow to Cherry.


    He should hold on, be her support, and be her pillar!


    This was what a man should do!


    "I can only bother you to track and find out the driver." Jacob took a deep breath, "I can only say that this is definitely not an ordinary car accident. Someone must have planned to kill Cherry."


    What crime did she commit?


    Why did someone have to kill her with such a cruel way?


    But the most important thing right now was to get close to Cherry and accompany her.


    However, when he was about to leave, the policeman pulled him


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    getting farther and farther away from me... "


    She cried, "I hate Cherry. I hate her so much. But I won''t kill her. If I really want to kill her, I won''t make great efforts to send her to other places. But... " She looked sad. "I really don''t want you to see her. I can only say that I will try my best to let the doctor cure her. Really. "


    Jacob said firmly, "But I have to find her. I can''t rest assured if I can''t see her! "


    "But you are my husband!" She looked up at him pitifully. "No woman is willing to let her husband find other women, and no woman is willing to give her marriage, man, and love to other women."


    Jacob looked away, "Okay, I won''t force you to tell me. I''ll look for her myself!"


    He gently pushed her to the sofa, stood up and sorted out his messy clothes.


    She stood up too.


    It was not difficult for Jacob to find a person.


    In particular, Cherry was still in the hospital. It wouldn''t take him a week to get information about Cherry by taking advantage of his previous connections.


    Sarah panicked.


    She took a step forward and said, "You can look for her, and I can hide her. Anyway, the doctor had said that she couldn''t wake up and could only be a vegetable. I, I will hide her somewhere you can''t find! " She took a deep breath, "Unless, unless you agree to my conditions!"

 Chapter 252 Where Is She

    He turned around and looked at her coldly, "I won''t repeat what I just said a second time!"


    "I mean..." She held his hand and said pitifully. "I won''t force you to be a real couple with me anymore. Jacob, I love you so much that I''m willing to sacrifice anything for you! Well, since you love her, I''ll fulfill your wish. I''ll tell you where she is. "


    Jacob was stunned.


    He narrowed his eyes and asked, "Are... are you willing to tell me?"


    "I don''t want to." She said sadly, "But what can I do? You love her, but I love you. " She was about to cry. "I just hope that we can sign an agreement first. You can''t mention divorce to me. "


    She sobbed, "You know I can''t leave you. If I leave you, I will die. Besides, my father likes you so much. If he knows that we have divorced, how sad he will be. Besides, my father is so proud. He will find another man to be my husband soon. I don''t want to marry a man other than you. I don''t want it! "


    Her words were so pitiful that his originally cold eyes also became sad. "Sarah, why do you have to do that?"


    "Loving someone is a kind of bitterness." She said bitterly, "It''s just my bitterness. Please help me."


    He lowered his eyes.


    After a while, he nodded.


    "I will always remember that I am your husband." His voice was also bitter.


    Sarah didn''t expect that he would agree. This statement was unexpected.


    Did Jacob mean to draw a clear line with Cherry?


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    se, this freak would be torn into pieces by Jacob!


    Although she felt disgusted, she still had to put on clothes for Cherry gently.


    She regretted.


    If she had known it earlier, she wouldn''t have taken Cherry out of the hospital arranged by Jonny and put her in this place.


    It was all her fault.


    If it was delayed for two days, it was estimated that after the chip was implanted, Cherry would never love Jacob again. She would only listen to her master, and then Jacob would have to come back to her side obediently!


    But...


    Sarah seemed to remember something and looked back at the man quickly.


    "Will she wake up?"


    "Theoretically speaking, there is still a certain probability, but it is relatively low."


    Sarah gritted her teeth.


    She looked at Cherry and said with a sinister smile, "If you dare to tell others about me and Jonny when you wake up..." She whispered in Cherry''s ear, even if she couldn''t get any response from Cherry, "I''ll send you here and let him destroy your brain, plant a chip in your brain, and be his maid!"


    The man laughed, "That''s fantastic. I''m looking forward to it. "


    Sarah didn''t respond him, "I asked him to come in?"


    "No way!" The man shouted, "My place can''t be exposed. What if others see... " He made a gesture of cutting on his neck, "I will kill anyone who breaks in!"


    He smiled coldly, his white teeth shining.


    "So, you want me to take her away?"

 Chapter 253 Dont Be Afraid. Im Here

    "Of course. No one is allowed to be here. Except for the beauty with brain death. " The man smiled obscenely again.


    Seeing that man¡¯s smile made Sarah felt sick.


    With the help of the man, she unplugged the medical equipment that hooked to Cherry''s body, and then she pushed the bed and walked out of the ward with difficulty.


    The man said viciously, "Dear, remember, she is out of the danger now, but she may not be able to breathe on her own. Maybe she will die if she leaves without a ventilator. Dear, if you want to come back, I can do anything for you for free!¡±


    He leaned against the door and laughed out loud.


    The terrible laughter almost made Sarah goose bumps.


    "It¡¯s her fate if she is dead!!" She cursed in a low voice.


    If only she could leave Cherry behind in this damned place.


    The problem was that she herself didn''t even want to stay here for one more second!


    Half an hour had passed.


    Jacob stared at the engraved white door quietly.


    The door opened slowly in an instant.


    The crack of the door became bigger and bigger until it was fully opened.


    As soon as he moved.


    A gun was put against his chest. "Go back!"


    The man in black looked at him coldly.


    Next, Sarah came out of the door.


    She pushed an operating table, and the person sleeping on it was like Sleeping Beauty, who was aloof from the world.


    Jacob¡¯s pupils suddenly dilated.


    He couldn''t help but shout, "Cherry!"


    Sarah quickened her pace.


    She pushed the operating table to Jacob¡®s side and whispered, "Take her away now, hurry up."


    Of course Jacob didn¡¯t need her


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    The secretary looked flustered, "Mr. Jacob!"


    Hearing the call, Jacob turned around at once, "What''s going on?"


    "Mr... Mr. Blaze..." The secretary gasped, "Mr. Blaze is here. He went straight to the VIP ward. I''m afraid that he... "


    Hearing her words, Jacob threw his phone away and ran upstairs.


    Fearing that Jacob would suffer losses, Simon followed him in a hurry.


    The secretary hesitated and didn''t dare to follow them.


    What if they wanted to shoot each other?


    She didn''t want to be the cannon fodder.


    Jacob pressed the elevator button.


    The elevator in the hospital was jammed. Jacob couldn''t wait any longer and ran to the fire exit.


    When he arrived at Cherry''s ward, he was almost out of breath.


    Blaze was standing in front of Cherry''s bed with his hands clasped behind his back.


    With his back to Jacob, he didn''t even have a bodyguard by his side.


    Jacob reached out his hand and opened the door.


    He rushed in and called, "Father!"


    Blaze didn''t turn around.


    But he sneered, "You still call me your father!" His words were extremely cold. "Tell me, you and this woman, which one do you want to choose?"


    He turned around and held a delicate pistol in his hand.


    Jacob closed his eyes.


    When he opened his eyes again, there was only determination left. "I won''t let her die. If you have to kill someone to vent your anger, you can choose me. Just kill me! "


    Blaze pointed his gun at Jacob''s temple and shouted, "Bastard! Do you think I don''t dare to kill you? "


    He was willing to lose his life for a woman who was already brain death!

 Chapter 254 Wake Up

    ''Are you still a man who does great things?''


    Blaze put his finger on the trigger angrily and said, "I give you a chance to go back on your words!"


    "If..." However, there was no fear on Jacob''s face. "You can promise me that you will cure her for me after I die..."


    "No way!" Blaze cursed, "I will give her body to my subordinate! Although she doesn''t have any reaction, her appearance is not bad. I think there will be someone who won''t mind this. "


    Jacob''s eyes widened.


    Jacob said coldly, "No, no. No way! "


    "You have no right to set the rules of the game!" Blaze said sadly, "You betrayed me and my daughter. How dare you ask me to save this woman? £¡¡±


    Blaze suddenly moved the gun away from Jacob''s forehead.


    He pointed his gun at Cherry.


    "Bang!" the gunshot rang out.


    Jacob pounced on Cherry.


    Cherry''s bed was heavily pushed by Jacob and hit against the wall.


    The violent vibration made Cherry, who was lying unconscious on the bed, move once.


    There was still a transfusion bottle on Cherry''s hand. When she was pushed away, the transfusion bottle rack hit her forehead hard, and the needle on her hand also deviated. The muscles on the back of her hand swelled up quickly.


    Jacob couldn''t take that much into account.


    The most important thing was that the bullet didn''t hit Cherry.


    The bullet went into the wall, leaving a deep bullet hole.


    Jacob''s arm was rubbed by a bullet.


    A burning pain spread quickly from his arm.


    Jacob covered his arm and looked back at Blaze, "Do you want to break


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    is no longer the shrewd and smart Cherry she used to be.


    Is it a good thing or a bad thing?''


    Jacob didn''t know.


    He just hoped that Cherry could be fine!


    "Cherry, come here. I''ll go with you to have a check-up. After that, you won''t hurt anymore..." Jacob reached out his hand to Cherry.


    But she didn''t move.


    Simon also came over.


    He also lowered his voice, "We are doctors. Do you know what a doctor is? The doctor is here to treat you. After treatment, you won''t hurt anymore. "


    After hesitating for a while, Cherry reached out the back of her swollen hand and held the hand of Simon.


    "Good girl, come here." Simon coaxed.


    However, her face turned ghastly pale.


    He felt so bad.


    ''She woke up, but she didn''t remember me and didn''t need me.


    She would rather choose someone else!''


    This recognition made Jacob extremely frustrated, and his heart was even more pierced.


    ''Is this not the end that I think it should develop like this?


    Give her a future without me...''


    Jacob took a deep breath, but it was still difficult to restrain the sharp pain in his heart.


    One of Cherry''s feet was in plaster, and the other hand was bandaged. She couldn''t help but tremble when she moved over.


    Jacob reached out his hand and gently put it on her hand. "Let me help you."


    Like a frightened rabbit, Cherry quickly ran into the arms of Simon.


    Being pounced by her, Simon almost fell to the ground.


    Simon was flattered, but at the same time, he was frightened.


    Jacob''s hand still stopped in the air.

 Chapter 255 Heart Broken

    Her voice was full of horror. "No, I don''t want you. You''re horrible..."


    A bitter smile appeared on Jacob''s face.


    "Cherry, don''t be afraid of me..."


    "No," she shrank in the arms of Simon, trembling. "I don''t like you. I don''t like you when I see you..."


    She felt so bad, so bad.


    As long as she left this man, the uncomfortable feeling would leave her!


    She covered her ears and said, "I don''t want to hear his voice. I feel bad..."


    She didn''t know how to describe her feelings, so she could only refuse in such a simple way.


    It was not right for Simon to hug her. Simon didn''t know what to do. He could only put her on the wheelchair and said, "He is... Your... "


    Jacob''s lips were trembling.


    After a while, he said, "I''m your attending doctor." He rubbed his nose and said, "Can I go with you?"


    She turned her back to Jacob and shook her head to express her resistance.


    Simon looked at her and then at Jacob.


    However, Jacob smiled and said, "Then, you go with her."


    At this moment, he could use heartbroken to describe his mood at the moment.


    He just watched her being pushed out of the ward by Simon, and his heart was full of bitterness.


    Simon became more nervous.


    "You... Don''t you remember him? " He asked tentatively.


    Cherry blinked innocently, "I don''t remember him!"


    Her answer was heartless and firm. She was totally different from the shrewd and capable woman he knew before.


    "You..." He looked down at her and suddenly crouched down to look at her. He even reach


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    skin covering her bone.


    She hadn''t eaten well recently?


    He looked at the small hand with fascination until she stretched out half of her face from the ward again.


    Except for a pair of particularly big eyes, the other parts of her face were all smaller.


    Her face was fair, and her eyes were black. There was a bit of timidity in her panic expression, which was totally not the same Cherry as before.


    However, her expression was like a needle stabbing into his heart, making him feel painful.


    He looked at her. She shrank her head, sat on the ground and poked her whole face out from the door.


    "Hello..." She called softly.


    Her voice was soft and low, like a helpless cat.


    He couldn''t help but stride forward.


    She shrank back again.


    But he had already walked to her.


    The man in front of her was tall and cool. She could only blink her eyes and bury her little face in her arms timidly.


    He squatted down and said, "Your legs are not fully recovered. You can''t sit on the ground." He looked around and asked, "Where are the others?"


    "No one else." She said sulkily, "I''m always alone..."


    He frowned.


    She was suddenly in the air.


    She fumbled around in panic and held his neck smoothly.


    He gently put her on the bed, but she still held him.


    He looked at her and said, "I have to go. I''ll find someone to keep you company. "


    "Can''t you accompany me?" She looked at him too.


    He smiled bitterly, "Have you forgotten? You said I was horrible. You don''t want to be with me. "

 Chapter 256 Take Care Of Her

    She tilted her head and looked at him innocently.


    He couldn''t help but soften his voice, "Have you had breakfast?"


    Cherry pointed at the empty bowl next to her and said, "I have had the porridge."


    He was burning with anger.


    He narrowed his eyes and snorted, "Very good."


    He hired the nanny and paid thousands of dollars a day to her. She just made the porridge for Cherry?


    Now Cherry was in the recovery period. If she didn''t have the nutrition, how could her injury recover?


    Seeing his anger, Cherry immediately burst into tears and said, "Don''t scold me. I''ll eat by myself and take a shower by myself. Don''t scold me..."


    Her leg was still in plaster, so she could only reluctantly shrink into the bed. "I won''t break anything again. I dare not..."


    His heart ached so much that he had to sit on the edge of the bed. "No one cursed you. Tell me, who cursed you before?"


    Only then did he notice that the fixed support of the infusion in front of the bed had fallen down, and the wheelchair had been pushed aside...


    "Did you fall on the floor yourself before?" He asked tentatively.


    "I climbed down by myself." She look at him with her one eyes. "No one will accompany me. I just want to climb out to bask in the sun."


    He bit his lower lip hard.


    God.


    He chose to hand her over to Simon and the nanny, but completely ignored that she was a patient, and a patient whose intelligence was just five years old.


    Who could treat her sincerely?


    He held her in his


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    dly.


    "Well, I won''t touch you." There was sadness in her eyes.


    He could only say ruthlessly, "You can''t kiss others casually. You can only kiss your husband. Do you understand? It''s just like that I can''t sleep with you. You sleep on the bed, and I sleep on the ground to accompany you, okay? "


    He took the opportunity to propose a plan.


    But she didn''t get the point at all. "What is husband?"


    He was choked, "Well, the person who will accompany you for the rest of your life."


    "What is a lifetime?"


    "Just for a long time."


    "Can you stay with me for a long time?"


    "Why can''t you stay with me for a long time?"


    "Who can accompany me for a long time?"


    He just wanted to ask her why she had so many questions. Was she a curious baby?


    However, the two of them went out for a walk. When they came back, Cherry''s arms were filled with all kinds of books.


    She curled up in bed, flipped through the books, and asked, "Why can only men marry women? Why can''t a man marry a man? "


    "What is marriage? Why do people need to get married? "


    "Why does my husband call me wife? Why does he call me that?"


    "How can a man and a woman have a baby? Why does a woman have to be called Mom? Why don''t kids call her Dad? "


    So may questions.


    Jacob supported his head with his hands.


    He really couldn''t resist it.


    "I''ll buy you a book to answer your questions tomorrow. Then you will know why. "


    But was there really such a book which could answer these questions?

 Chapter 257 I Learned It From The Book

    He suddenly didn''t dare to know.


    The most suffering moment finally came.


    Cherry was going to sleep.


    She got into bed.


    The air conditioner''s cold wind was just right, and she was so sleepy that she couldn''t open her eyes. She still held Jacob''s hand and said, "You have to hold my hand even if you''re on the ground. You can''t let go of my hands tonight, understand?"


    Jacob was speechless.


    But he could only say okay.


    "Okay, I know." He replied.


    Of course not. He would let go of her later. Holding her hand for a whole night? He couldn''t.


    But she was relieved. "Don''t forget." She closed her eyes and finally fell asleep.


    Jacob breathed a sigh of relief.


    She finally fell asleep.


    She was so confident in him, but he wasn''t.


    He quietly let go of her hand.


    She was still holding his hand, but he gently broke her fingers apart from his fingers one after another.


    He felt relieved and withdrew his hand back to the bed.


    He had been busy all day long and was exhausted.


    Listening to her even breathing, he fell asleep.


    The moonlight gently sprinkled into the room and coated the small bed with silver color.


    The night was quiet.


    Suddenly, Jacob shouted in a low voice.


    Something hit him hard.


    He tried to get up but failed. He felt dizzy.


    What happened?


    He opened his eyes in a daze. The woman on him was covered with a quilt, and her mouth was half open. She was sleeping soundly.


    He blinked his eyes and finally came to his senses


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    , widened her eyes and watched this scene.


    At this moment, she really realized what the feeling of heartbreak was.


    It was as if she had broken the glass and smashed it into pieces.


    The shards of glass pierced into her wound. It was so painful that blood gushed out.


    She could only cry helplessly.


    Only he could pick her up and comfort her patiently, "I''m here, I''m here!" He would deal with her wound, blow away the pain for her, and give her a soothing hug.


    "Hold and blow. It won''t hurt anymore." Every time he changed the dressing, he would say to her in such a pitiful way.


    She just stayed in his arms, day by day...


    But she didn''t expect that when he held another woman in his arms, the pain in her heart was actually ten times, no, one hundred times more than that when the glass pierced into her flesh!


    She stretched out her hand hard and grabbed Jacob with one hand, "No, don''t hug her!"


    Sarah sneered, "Don''t hug me? He is my husband. He loves me. He won''t leave me! "


    "Sarah!" "That''s enough. Let''s go back," said Jacob, holding back his anger. His face darkened.


    He squatted down and looked at Cherry.


    There were obstinate tears in her eyes.


    His heart ached, but he could only be cruel. "You can choose to go with me. If you don''t go with me, I can inform your father to take care of you. I will give you some money. Don''t worry... "


    She pursed her lips and shook her head firmly.


    "What do you mean by shaking your head?" Sarah teased her.

 Chapter 258 I Want To Go With You

    "I want to go with you!" She said firmly.


    It was indeed Cherry.


    Sarah snorted coldly.


    She never admitted defeat. No matter how low her intelligence was like, she still had a bad temper!


    Sarah sniffed and held Jacob''s hand with all her charm, "In that case, I''ll take it as doing a good deed. Let''s go. "


    ''Humph! How dare you fight with me!


    Cherry, don''t think you are as intelligent as before!


    Now your intelligence is just like a five year old kid''s. I can smash you into pieces at any time!''


    Thinking of this, Sarah was quite happy.


    Her steps were quite proud. On the contrary, Cherry had hostility in her eyes, but she had no choice.


    Ha-ha.


    It was amazing!


    Sarah took Cherry to their house.


    In order to accommodate to the injured leg of Cherry, she specially moved to the bedroom downstairs, next to Cherry''s room.


    "Alas." She sighed, "I also know that you may have to check her injuries at night. After all, she has become an idiot now, and she doesn''t even have the ability to take care of herself. So, if our room is next to hers, you can take care of her."


    Her words were considerate, aggrieved and fulfilling. Jacob acquiesced. Only Cherry was so angry that her lips pouted.


    "I''m not an idiot." She stared at the woman who was clinging to Jacob''s body.


    It was her position!


    ''Jacob, push that woman away!''


    She said this in her heart more than a hundred times.


    "No idiot will think himself an idiot." Sarah clapped her hands and said, "Oka


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ll forward fiercely.


    Cherry flew out and hit the door. It hurt so much.


    She cried, "Don''t come over!"


    The table lamp hit the monster again.


    When the doorknob was turned, someone shouted outside, "Cherry!"


    The door was pressed against by Cherry, so the person outside didn''t dare to kick it hard.


    Cherry''s face was covered with sweat.


    She struggled to move her leg which was in plaster, gasping for help, "Help, help me!"


    The monster''s movements were much faster.


    It jumped to the window quickly and disappeared in an instant.


    When Jacob bumped into the door, he saw Cherry huddling up on the ground.


    Jacob held her in his arms and asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong? What happened? "


    He was topless. She crawled into his arms and cried, "It''s so terrible!"


    Sarah also came in.


    Soon, all the lights in the room were on.


    Sarah looked bad, "Why are you crying? It''s just a thunder. "


    Cherry kept shaking her head and said, "No, no. just now, a monster came in and wanted to catch me. Its face was covered with blood..." She burped in tears.


    She was really frightened.


    Blood was flowing on that thing''s face. Subconsciously, the most fearful thing in her mind was blood red.


    And the laughter of that thing...


    She covered her ears and said, "It''s so terrible!"


    "It''s just a nightmare. Why are you crying like this? How could we sleep? What monster? If there was really a monster, it would have caught you and how could you still scream here?"

 Chapter 259 Do You Believe Me

    Sarah cursed angrily.


    Cherry didn''t know how to explain.


    She pointed at the water stains on the windowsill and said, "The rain on that thing wetted the windowsill. It''s true!"


    Jacob looked at it with doubt.


    The windowsill was indeed wet.


    However, what was wet was not one or two small corners, but the whole windowsill.


    "It''s just the rain splashing in." He carried Cherry to the bed and said, "You had a nightmare, didn''t you?"


    Some children just couldn''t tell the reality from the dream.


    Cherry was like a five year old child now, so it was natural for her to have such a trouble.


    He closed the window for her, "You just can''t tell the nightmare from the reality, right?"


    Although he was talking to Cherry, he said this to let Sarah hear it.


    "Cherry must not do it on purpose, right?"


    Cherry shook her head like a rattle drum.


    "No, I''m not lying..." She didn''t want to pretend to be strong any more. When Jacob tucked her in, she grabbed his arm and begged, "Stay with me tonight, okay?"


    Sarah''s eyes widened.


    There was helplessness in Jacob''s eyes.


    Cherry didn''t understand. He slightly closed his eyes and whispered, "I''ll stay here with you until you fall asleep, okay?"


    Her tears slowly fell down.


    "What if I have a nightmare when I''m asleep? What if the monster comes again when I fall asleep? " She asked softly.


    He only said, "No, it won''t."


    Sarah was already impatient, "Turn on all the lights in the room. I don''t believe she can play any tri


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    n on Sarah''s face changed.


    "He... He got an electric shock last night and several parts of his body were injured. He didn''t dare to come. He said that the woman was too cruel."


    Sarah frowned and asked, "Got an electric shock?"


    "That woman did it too fast. She even twisted the electric wire to smash my husband. Didn''t you say that she was an idiot? "


    Sarah thought for a while and said, "Is she lying?"


    If she was not an idiot, how could she let Sarah treat her like this without resisting?


    However, it was not that she didn''t resist.


    This move was to retreat for the sake of advancing. It was absolutely effective to deal with Jacob!


    Sarah clenched her fists, and her nails pierced into her palms, leaving a deep crescent mark...


    Cherry rushed out of the elevator.


    She spun the wheels quickly, and the sound of rapid footsteps behind her came.


    She made up her mind and rushed out of the road.


    A red sports car rushed over.


    She screamed and froze in the middle of the road.


    The bright red of the Benz gradually spread in front of her, and the whole sky was covered with red!


    The bloodstains winding down from her memory...


    The car screeched to a halt...


    Screams...


    Exclamations...


    The sound of collision...


    A sharp pain came out of her mind.


    The pain was like boiling magma, almost killing her.


    More and more things were surging from the past and drowning her.


    She covered her head.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! There was a loud noise in her ears.

 Chapter 260 Regain Memory

    She couldn''t hear anything else


    but the terrible sound of that early morning in the past.


    She kept screaming.


    The pain and helplessness seemed to tear her body into pieces.


    Seeing this scene, Jacob was almost heartbroken.


    He tried his best to dash to her side.


    The traffic was heavy right now.


    As soon as the two men rushed in, the drivers on the road were completely in a mess, pressing their honks crazily, the sky shuddering with the loud sound.


    How could Jacob care so much?


    He quickly passed through the blocked traffic and rushed to Cherry.


    A car screeched to a halt just a step away from the two of them.


    The distance was too short.


    And a cold sweat broke out on Jacob''s forehead.


    But Cherry, who was now pulled in his arms, seemed to have completely lost control of herself.


    She grabbed her head tightly, her face deathly pale. She trembled fiercely and screamed louder. Obviously, the scene just now reminded her of a broken memory.


    Jacob''s heart ached to the core.


    He held her tightly and said, "Cherry, it''s all right! I''m here!"


    She kept shaking her head, tears streaming down her face.


    She couldn''t say anything, only gasping and trembling.


    "You''re not hit. You are fine." He put her hand to his lips and kissed it, trying to comfort her.


    She shook her head so hard that she suddenly rolled her eyes and fainted.


    "Cherry!" Jacob cried out. He immediately pinched her philtrum with his fingers.


    Although she wa


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    id, "It''s true. That thing... " She crawled her head into the quilt in horror and refused to poke it out for a long time. "It''s covered with blood all over its body, and its nails are long. When I hit it, it danced happily."


    He held her tightly in his arms and said, "Good girl, there are no monsters here. This is our home." He kissed her forehead and said, "I''m here."


    He looked at her sleeping on the bed.


    She curled up like a baby and protected herself tightly.


    In the past, Cherry didn''t look like this when she was asleep.


    How insecure she was now?


    He couldn''t help caressing her hair and kissing her on the forehead.


    Should he tell her that even kissing lips was not allowed between brother and sister?


    He was struggling in his heart.


    All the mistakes were caused by himself.


    How could she bear the pain for him?


    In the courtyard.


    It was quiet.


    It was the second morning when Cherry woke up.


    The maid hired by Jacob had finished all the chores. After Cherry was carried to the bathroom and washed herself, Jacob put her on his knees and fed her nutritious oatmeal.


    She chewed it and was not satisfied. "Not sweet!"


    "Don''t eat too much sweet." He fed her another spoon of oatmeal and said, "If you finish the whole bowl, I will take you with me when I work."


    She smiled happily, "Can I be with you all day long?"


    Just like when she was in the hospital?


    "Do you know what I do?" But he didn''t answer her question directly.

 Chapter 261 Accompany

    She nodded and replied, "You are a doctor."


    "Yes. I have to do operations for others. When I do the surgery, you have to wait for me in the office, okay?"


    She nodded vigorously like a docile squirrel.


    "And... I will arrange your homework every day. You have to remember it and then I will test you."


    Hearing his words, her face collapsed. "What is homework?"


    He took out a heavy book from the document bag and put it in her hand.


    Her hand sank and she almost missed it.


    "Recipes?" She looked up at him curiously.


    "Yes. These are all written in hand. Look carefully. I want you to remember every recipe. Two dishes a day, okay?"


    This was the private recipe book written by Cherry herself before. He didn''t know how many new dishes she had accumulated in the past until he printed out these recipes.


    Unfortunately, she...


    He forced himself not to compare Cherry with herself in the past. He just looked at her bitter face and said, "Besides, you have to learn to cook from me each night. If you don''t cook well and poison me to death, no one will take care of you."


    She burst into tears. "This game is not fun at all!"


    "If you pass the test, you will get a reward." He held her tightly and chuckled.


    She was crying without tears, refusing to face the reality.


    This girl was much more honest than before.


    It was not a bad thing to have a low IQ.


    She stopped crying and asked, "What reward?" The expectation on her little face was obvious.


    He len


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    on. He just took it as a joke.


    He knew his son''s shortcomings very well.


    "Several orders were made by this customer, but..."


    The orders were huge, but the processing factory in the mainland was in a flood. Not to mention the recruitment, even the half-finished products were ruined in the water.


    Of course, they couldn''t hand over the goods.


    He didn''t know how Samuel read the terms in the contract. There was actually a term saying once they failed to supply the right products, they had to repay the full payment by ten times.


    The deposit had been given to the factory in the mainland.


    But it went bankrupt and shut down. The boss also disappeared.


    Even if he sold the company, he couldn''t afford the compensation.


    The client finally compromised after Samuel tried his best to persuade him.


    "Submit the goods in ten days and verify that they are qualified. I will pay you the payment according to the contract." The client didn''t show up from beginning to end. Liam could only communicate with him on the phone.


    Samuel was the one who signed the contract and he agreed without hesitation.


    There must be raw materials for delivery.


    In order to deliver the goods in time, they casually bought a batch of raw materials from an acquaintance for processing.


    They had thought that it would be no problem to trade with an acquaintance.


    But that time, they were doomed.


    The semi-finished products began to go moldy before the processing was finished.

 Chapter 262 An Unexpected Enemy

    The whole processing factory smelled of moldy and leather, and several workers fell ill.


    So Samuel ordered people to spray formalin to cover the smell.


    He wanted to muddle through, but he didn''t expect that the people sent by the client to examine the goods had such sharp eyes.


    They founded out the formalin on the spot.


    It was clearly stipulated in the contract that formalin was forbidden.


    The goods were to be exported. With formalin, they would not be able to pass the customs at all.


    The musty spots of the leather were also exposed.


    They were even broken by a scratch of fingertips.


    The client found out that the goods were made of cheap worthless raw materials.


    He got extremely angry.


    The shareholders couldn''t bear the compensation plus the previous loss.


    At the general shareholders'' meeting, someone proposed to change the chairman and kick the two Murong brothers out.


    Liam went to find the acquaintance who provided the raw materials, but the acquaintance had taken to his heels.


    Later, there was a piece of news on the newspaper, saying that the man had committed suicide by jumping off the Tsing Ma Bridge and was drowned to death.


    The two brothers knew that they couldn''t hide it anymore, so they could only send Liam to A City to ask their old father for help.


    Blaze trembled with anger and shouted, "Idiots! Two idiots!"


    He was so anxious that he could only close his eyes and gasp hard.


    At the same time, Jacob brought him a glass of water and fed him.


    "You must pay the compensa


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    t out with a man, the man would be very happy when the woman paid the bills. Because Jacob didn''t have money, so he didn''t want to leave the rich woman, Sarah.


    Cherry was moved by his words.


    The two of them had made a plan. On the weekend, she took Jacob to the amusement park, and Simon even drew a map of the amusement park for her.


    Her heart was broken by Jacob''s suspicion.


    He abandoned her and doubted she stole money.


    She didn''t, absolutely not.


    She had thought that the relationship between the two of them had been warmed up after the sweet last night, but it turned out that woman was still the only one...


    But her hand was suddenly grabbed by Jacob.


    His face turned livid. "He gave you money? Why did he give you money? Tell me!¡±


    Now Cherry was just like a piece of white paper. She would show her true colors no matter what colors others applied to her.


    He could lie to her, and so could others.


    Simon had never been well behaved. He couldn''t predict what the other party would teach her. More importantly, he couldn''t really let go of the grudge in his heart. When she just woke up, she chose Simon, not him.


    Did she prefer the kind of man who liked to flatter with girls?


    She didn''t like him being so boring?


    He couldn''t help but tighten his grip.


    The stubborn woman in front of him had tears all over her face, but she still tried not to cry out for pain.


    Her lips trembled, and she still pretended to be strong. "You don''t want me anymore. Why do you care about me?"


    He felt annoyed.

 Chapter 263 Whats The Use Of It

    Could he really own her again? ...


    He was someone else''s husband. He loved her. He missed her. But what could he do?


    His chest heaved violently and his eyes became sharp. "Yes. I don''t want you. I don''t want such you! I don''t care what you promised him and why he would give you money! Sarah''s are right. Who are you to me? "


    He shook his hand and she fell on the bed.


    He packed up his clothes, but felt a burst of sadness in his heart.


    Such Cherry was willful and childish, but she was not as intelligent as before to understand his inner struggle.


    No matter what Cherry looked like now, how could he be not obsessed with her?


    Annoyed, he closed the suitcase, zipped it up and was about to leave.


    She grabbed his suitcase and pulled it back hard.


    Subconsciously, Jacob pulled the suitcase to his side, but Cherry was already exhausted.


    She couldn''t help but cry out in pain.


    His face changed.


    How could he forget?


    Her hand was still in the recovery period...


    He threw the suitcase away and rushed forward.


    She felt so painful that her face was twisted.


    "Let me see!" He said anxiously.


    "No!" Although it hurt badly, she still covered her hands and turned around. "You don''t have to leave. I''ll leave! If you don''t tell me where my home is, I''ll call Simon. He''ll take me in! "


    Her words made Jacob angrier.


    The expression on Jacob''s face suddenly became quite terrible.


    He picked her up and threw her hard on the bed...


    She just cried hysterically.


    Her heart was torn apart by him. What else could she say?


    He sat on the chair o


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    w what extreme joy begot sorrow.


    Her hand was still hurt. This action immediately made her gasp in pain.


    He pressed her on the bed.


    "Sit still. Don''t move."


    He turned around and left her to pack up his simple clothes.


    When he turned around, Cherry was still smiling foolishly.


    He felt warm in his heart.


    ''Jacob, you really like her!


    Whether she is angry or happy, every move of her will affect your heart.''


    Even if he knew that the existence of such a relationship would make everyone despise him.


    But he couldn''t let her go...


    That kind of love had been deeply engraved in his heart.


    Richard opened the menu. The waiter had already walked up to him and asked, "Sir, what do you want?"


    Without raising his head, he said, "Wait a minute. They haven''t arrived yet. "


    The waiter replied respectfully and was about to leave, but Richard waved his hand and the waiter quickly came up to him.


    A bill was stuffed into the waiter''s hand.


    After being stunned for a moment, the waiter took the money and put it into his sleeve. He said in a more courteous voice, "What can I do for you, Sir?"


    "What''s the special dish here?" Richard leaned against the back of the chair, looking complacent.


    The waiter nodded and bowed, "The fried scallops with goose liver paste here are very good. Even the Chief Executive came here to eat and the dish attended a food program. If you think it''s too vulgar, you can try our fried sole fish, mutton chop or Bordeaux lamprey, which are also available in restaurant today. You can have a try. They''re very delicious. "

 Chapter 264 The Arrogant Richard

    Richard pursed his lips. He didn''t hide his arrogant expression at all. "Okay. You can serve the most expensive dishes here later. I can afford it. "


    The simple wooden door of the restaurant was pushed open. Richard waved his hand, and the waiter had already left.


    His expression became more and more disdainful.


    The figure in front of him became clearer and clearer. The hands which were holding tightly made Richard shocked.


    He looked at the two people getting closer and closer with great interest, and he became more and more interested.


    "Brother, long time no see." He sat askew with one hand on the back of the chair and didn''t stand up.


    But Jacob didn''t mind it at all. He only felt that the little hand held his hand tightly. He looked down at Cherry and asked gently, "What''s wrong?"


    Shaking her head, Cherry replied, "Nothing." She blinked her eyes, but she couldn''t avoid Richard''s gaze on her face.


    Pulling out a chair for Cherry, Jacob glanced at Richard and asked, "Have you seen enough?"


    Richard shrugged his shoulders and said. "Brother, you''re awesome. You married two wives." Richard couldn''t help laughing, "You have been busy in the past two years when I went to Japan."


    It sounded really uncomfortable.


    Frowning, Jacob asked, "What are you talking about?"


    "What am I talking about?" Richard couldn''t help laughing and said, "Well, brother, you do


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    r, "This gentleman is too angry. Give him a glass of ice juice, a baked scallop with French goose liver sauce, and a mutton chop. Thank you. Please hurry up. "


    Richard looked at Jacob with a sullen face. But Jacob wiped the corners of the mouth for himself and for Cherry. He took out his credit card and said, "Have the check."


    "I have money." The little boy began to be arrogant again.


    The waiter came forward and took away Jacob''s card.


    Richard was so angry that he gritted his teeth. "I swear I won''t come to this damn restaurant anymore!"


    Jacob took a sip of ice water and said, "You see, you''re like before again. If there''s anything wrong, you will just know to blame others." He said indifferently, "Is it strange that I invite my younger brother to lunch? Do we need to compete who is richer? "


    Richard fell into silence.


    "Blaze is awesome." Looking out of the window at the green potted plants, Jacob whispered, "If you continue to be like this, you will die miserably."


    "Let''s see who will die first." Richard smiled.


    His eyes were shining with fighting spirit. The expression which looked like the little boy just now completely disappeared because of this spirit.


    But Jacob frowned slightly.


    "Young people are fearless." He shook his head. "Richard, don''t play with fire."


    "Tell your father-in-law and his second son." The dishes were finally served.

 Chapter 265 Everything Is Worth It

    Richard picked up the knife and fork. He was in a good mood again.


    The food Jacob ordered tasted good.


    But he was a little dissatisfied with the other party because he had a better taste than him.


    However, thinking of the exasperated Murong Clan, he felt that everything was worth it.


    Jacob sighed.


    Obviously, Richard didn''t listen to him. He should have avoided getting involved in this matter and arousing suspicion of the Murong Clan.


    "Well, I just want to ask you a few more questions," he said after thinking for a while.


    "Go ahead," Richard said with a sympathetic look.


    "First of all, are you sure you don''t want to reconcile with the Murong Clan?" This was also the most important purpose of his trip.


    Richard yawned and replied, "I want to hear the second question."


    "Secondly, do you have any enmity with the Murong Clan? Don''t you want to tell me?"


    "Why don''t you ask the woman beside you?" Richard laughed and said, "You lost your memory, so did she?"


    Jacob snorted and didn''t want to explain to him anymore.


    He stood up and helped Cherry up, who hadn''t gotten used to walking by herself. "Let''s go. There''s no point talking to him anymore." he said softly.


    The palms of the two clasped together, and Jacob could clearly feel the thin sweat on Cherry''s palm.


    What was she nervous about?


    He calmly ushered her into the car, fastened her seat belt, and tentatively asked, "Cherry, let me take you home, okay?"


    Cherry was absent-minded the whole day. Hearing his words, she suddenly raised her head and asked, "Go home? Your pa


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    y knew the secret, but she was afraid to reveal it now.


    He might have figured it out in the past.


    But now, he had completely forgotten everything.


    The phone at hand rang.


    "Dad, it''s me," said Jacob quickly.


    The voice on the other end of the line seemed to have aged a lot. "Jacob, I just heard from Liam that your decision has been made."


    "Dad, I think I''d better stay out of this." Before Blaze could persuade him, he said, "Richard is impulsive. I don''t know why he is so stubborn. I have tried my best to persuade him, but he still insists on not settling out of court. Now we have no choice but to carry out the second plan.


    But Richard is my brother. I always feel that if I know too much, both of us will be very embarrassed. I''d better avoid it. I''ve told Liam about what he should do next. I believe he knows how to deal with it. "


    Blaze said in a tired voice, "I''m also in H City now." He smiled, but there was no joy in his laughter. "I''m going to meet this young man in person, but he doesn''t dare to see me. Humph! I have comforted the shareholders of the company. Since you have made up your mind, I won''t force you. Have a rest."


    Although Jacob knew what he meant by "comfort", he didn''t point it out. "Okay, dad, don''t be too nervous. Maybe we can find other loopholes in the contract."


    In his opinion, Richard was not a thoughtful person.


    "Okay." Blaze hung up the phone. In fact, there was no hope in his voice.


    Even the family bond couldn''t shake that man, which meant that the man was well prepared and was determined to get it.

 Chapter 266 Set A Trap

    He put down the phone and called the butler over, "Go investigate the man named Richard Nalan. I want to know what kind of feud he has with our Murong Clan, and why he must give us a hard time!"


    His eyes turned cold.


    If he was pushed too hard, he would not show mercy to him even if he was Jacob''s brother.


    Blaze went to the H City to look for Richard, but failed. Naturally, he felt irritated.


    What he didn''t know was that Richard had already arrived at A City when Jacob was playing in the ocean park with Cherry.


    He also opened a new bar in A City.


    It was a very special bar.


    A bar for gays.


    Richard had thought that it was a bad business. He had planned to make up for it with the money he had earned in other businesses.


    However, it turned out that gay bars were rare in A City. Now it had become one of the most popular bars on the Internet. Many of gays would choose to meet their web friends in this bar, and its business was much better than he expected.


    If one came too late, he couldn''t even find a seat.


    No wonder.


    From the boss, to the waters, and to the bartenders were all beautiful young men here.


    Even if people didn''t drink any wine here, everything in front of their eyes was quite eye-catching.


    Richard had also made a deal with the gang leader of this city in advance, so no one dared to make trouble in his bar. It was a secret and romantic place. Not to mention gays, even many girls liked t


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    cob who had always been calm, the man in front of him was much more arrogant.


    Richard put his arms around Liam''s waist and pulled him into his arms.


    Biting his lower lip, Liam said, "That''s great. It''s you who caused the turmoil in my company!"


    Richard nodded and raised his chin with one finger. "I''m so happy that you remember my name so well!"


    "Why did you do that?" He and his father were both confused why the man, who was Jacob''s brother, would hold a grudge against the Murong Clan as if he had a death feud. Now that he had met the real person, he must ask him clearly.


    Richard''s eyes lit up. "Of course it''s because of you."


    "Because of me?"


    "Yes. I want you to talk to me in person, so that you can remember me well and your family can remember your ability. That company is supposed to be yours." Richard pursed his lips and said, "Your brother alone has swallowed eighty percent of the commission. To be honest, if he didn''t spend so much money, he could have prepared the goods in H City for me. He wouldn''t have gone to the mainland to find a cheap processing factory. And later he met both a natural disaster and a human misfortune. Is it my fault?"


    "But..."


    "I was thinking about giving up. But I met you." He stole a kiss on his face and said, "I like you. I really want to take back what belongs to you. So I''m sorry that I set a trap that might make you unhappy at the beginning."


    Liam was about to cry.

 Chapter 267 Pressing

    His kiss made Liam''s heart melt.


    "What can I do that you can withdraw the contract?" Liam looked at Richard with tears in his eyes.


    Richard chuckled, "Be my man. I want you. I want you to fall in love with me. "


    "Are you really willing to do this for me?" Liam''s heart skipped a beat.


    "Yes. I don''t even care about my brother but I''ve come to please you. Can''t you trust me? "


    Hearing Richard''s words, Liam''s body became soft and he leaned against Richard''s chest.


    Richard''s hug was warm and safe.


    Liam said in a soft voice, "But aren''t you the son-in-law of the king of rubber? Don''t you like women? "


    Richard sighed.


    "You should know." He said in a low voice, "My parents are very stereotyped. They can''t accept the fact that I am a gay. I have to find a wife to cover up my true sexual orientation. To be honest, it makes me sick to lie on the same bed with a woman, even if I don''t do anything. "


    Liam nodded in agreement.


    "You also have a wife?" Richard asked tentatively.


    After hesitating for a while, Liam said, "I not only have a wife, but also a son."


    Richard looked sad. "You... You made that woman pregnant?"


    He sighed bitterly, "Fine." He let go of his hand and said, "It turns out that I made a mistake." He looked at Liam in front of him with endless sadness in his eyes. "I thought you were the same as me. You had been b


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ed at Liam''s office and said, "Let''s talk inside."


    Liam followed him into the office.


    The person walking in front of him had an extraordinary temperament, as if he was walking into his office, but others ignored the person behind him was the owner of this office.


    "Richard has been studying in Japan for two years. We don''t know each other well. Jacob sighed, "Besides, I lost my memory. I don''t remember many things. "


    "Do you think your family has put a lot of pressure on Richard?" Liam asked cautiously.


    "What?" Asked Jacob, tilting his head.


    "For example, he was sent to Japan because he did something that your parents disliked very much..."


    Jacob smiled, "Sorry, I really can''t help you. I don''t know and I don''t remember. " What he was more curious about was why Liam was so curious about Richard.


    Liam lowered his head shyly, but the door was pushed open.


    Before Blaze arrived, he said first, "Thanks Liam for what he has done this time." When he came in, Liam had restrained his expression and said respectfully.


    "Dad."


    "Yeah." Blaze sat down with satisfaction, "You did a great job this time. I really didn''t expect that you could persuade that young man to settle out of court. He is stubborn enough. "


    Liam said embarrassedly, "In fact, he was just irritated by the contract before. He didn''t really have any enmity with us."

 Chapter 268 Dont be a coward

    "Your brother!" Blaze snorted, "I''ll teach him a lesson later!" He looked at Liam and said, "When this is over, I will let you to take charge of company. Don''t be a coward. A man in power should be domineering! "


    Liam nodded his head heavily with joy.


    Jacob just looked at him quietly.


    He still had doubts in his mind, but he believed that Richard Nalan would not be willing to tell him the truth.


    However, Richard Nalan was not calm or composed. Jacob believed that he would make a move soon.


    If he really had a scheme behind it.


    Liam hadn''t been home for a long time, saying that he was busy with business.


    Not to mention Adela and her son, even Blaze was used to it.


    The child was learning to speak, but because he didn''t get along well with his "father", he didn''t even know how to speak "dad" or "papa".


    He grabbed the mini chopsticks on the table and put them into his mouth.


    "Ah, Joshua!" Adela quickly took off the chopsticks from Joshua''s mouth. The child''s mouth twitched. He was about to cry but stopped at once when he saw his mother''s gloomy face.


    "It''s too dangerous!" Adela scolded him as she turned around. But her movement made Joshua hit his forehead against the corner of the table.


    The baby''s forehead turned red immediately.


    Adela''s heart ached so much that she could only caressed and blew on the child''s forehead.


    The baby didn''t cry.


    He found a new toy and pulled down a small flower from his mother''s sweater with force and played


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    so indecisive?


    The baby began to cry.


    Feeling annoyed, Liam put the quilt over his head and asked, "You asked me to come back just to hear the baby cry?"


    "Don''t forget that you married me to deceive your families. They take my son as your son. " Adela held Joshua up and coaxed him in a soft voice.


    Liam sighed and buried his head deeper.


    Adela held the child in her arms and walked out of the room.


    It happened that Jacob came out from the opposite room.


    He was holding a document in his hand.


    Seeing the baby in Adela''s arms, he put down the documents and reached out to pick up the baby.


    Seeing it was Jacob, Joshua quickly leaned in his direction and was even more intimate than seeing his "father".


    Adela was not in the mood to refuse his help.


    She let Jacob pick the boy and followed him downstairs.


    "Why are you here tonight?"


    "I''m here for a document." Jacob helped Joshua tidy up his clothes. Although he had never taken care of any child before, he was much more skilled than Adela.


    The baby''s clothes were tidied up and he felt much better. He didn''t even cry but just played with Jacob''s thumb and babbled, "Jacob, Jacob."


    Adela immediately corrected him, "No Jacob! You should call him uncle!"


    "Jacob!" The child was very persistent.


    "It doesn''t matter." Jacob rubbed the kid''s forehead and Adela took the opportunity to ask,


    "If you are here, is Cherry at home alone?"


    Jacob glanced at her, "I''ll be right back. Don''t worry. "

 Chapter 269 Each Has Their Own Secrets

    "Then Sarah..."


    "She is not at home. I don''t know where she has gone." Said Jacob in a low voice.


    "Uh," Adela uttered.


    This couple really had their own secrets.


    If they came back, Adela who was living in the next room could often hear Sarah''s loud screams, but Jacob never made any sound.


    How could they quarrel?


    Only stupid persons would believe that they were happy.


    She took the child from him and asked, "Can I ask you a favor, Jacob?"


    "Say it."


    "I''m going to divorce Liam soon." She whispered, "Can you help me get the custody of my child?"


    Suddenly, Jacob looked up at her.


    She smiled bitterly.


    If there was another man to rely on, she would not show weakness to him at the moment.


    However, even if there were other men who she could rely on, who could do everything for her like Jacob did?


    She wanted to explain, "The child can''t fall into the hands of Murong Clan. I, I haven''t had job for too long, and I don''t know anyone... "


    But he only said softly, "Don''t worry."


    Tears welled up in her eyes.


    She had hated him, blamed him, and even blamed him for everything which shouldn''t blame him. She knew it was unfair to him, but she couldn''t control her resentment towards Nalan family.


    However, whether it was in the past or now, he still took good care of her.


    In the past, it was because of the baby, but now, it was because of Cherry.


    She stood up with the baby in her ar


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    uldn''t agree.


    Jacob said, "I''ll try my best to help you. I have contacted a lawyer who is good at fighting for custody. He promised to help me. But before that, you have to think it over first. You don''t have a financial foundation. In fact, you have a half chance of winning the case! "


    Cherry raised her head suddenly.


    She looked at Adela and said clearly, "You have to find a job first. Don''t I have a shop? I can hire her to be my manager! "


    Jacob smiled at Cherry, "Yes. Cherry is very smart. "


    But Cherry was not in the mood to enjoy his praise. She lowered her head and thought about something.


    Adela also smiled, "Look, even if Cherry has lost her past memory, she is still so good to me. This is the power of friendship."


    Jacob smiled faintly.


    "From now on, you will be the backer of me and my child." She patted on Jacob''s shoulder so hard that her hands numbed.


    Glancing at her, Jacob didn''t move at all.


    "What? I know you are cool, but you don''t have to do that. " She murmured. There was no trace of sadness in her eyes.


    "It''s good to fight for more rights and interests for yourself and your child." Jacob picked up the pen and corrected some terms in the contract, "The baby is his, and he must be responsible for it!"


    Adela''s lips moved, but she didn''t say anything.


    Since he thought so, then whatever.


    It was not a good thing for her and her child that others knew that secret!

 Chapter 270 Divorce Agreement

    As soon as the divorce agreement was signed, there was a storm in the Murong Clan.


    In front of Blaze''s table, there was a white envelope, from which the patterns could be vaguely seen.


    "Who sent it here?" Blaze''s face darkened.


    The Butler said gingerly, "I have seen from the monitor that a child in a long trench coat put it in the mailbox at midnight. I have sent someone to check, but..."


    "Ask Liam to come here right now!" Blaze thumped the table heavily.


    "I''ve sent someone to pick up Mr. Liam." "Mr. Blaze, please don''t be angry," the Butler comforted him.


    "How can I not be angry?" His eyes darkened, "Old man, tell me, what mistake did I make! He thought his son was finally willing to get married and have children. But he said he wanted a divorce for no reason.


    ''Fine, he hasn''t divorced yet, but he was taken such obscene photos by others!''


    He covered his eyes and felt a sharp headache.


    "How much does that person want?"


    "He said we should charge one million to his account."


    "One million is okay." Blaze waved his hand and said, "Hurry up. Don''t make it a big deal."


    While he was speaking, the door had been pushed open.


    "Dad, are you looking for me?"


    At the sight of Liam, Blaze snorted with anger.


    "Mr. Blaze, Mr. Liam, I''ll do it now." The Butler bowed and left the study in a hurry.


    "Look at it yourself!" Blaze threw a stack of ph


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ''s life. I can''t keep silent anymore." He rubbed his eyebrows. His handsome face was so strange to Liam.


    Liam took a few steps back and tightly grabbed his chest, "No, it''s not true..."


    Was he still the handsome young man who had paid attention to him for more than a month and passionately pursued him?


    Or the one who had been trying to restrain himself for fear of his injury?


    It was him, not him...


    Liam closed his eyes, tears streaming down his cheeks.


    "How, how could he!" He trembled, suddenly opened the door and rushed out.


    Blaze shouted, "Stop him!"


    Several servants tried their best to hold him down.


    Blaze rushed to him, raised his crutch and wanted to hit him, but he couldn''t bear to do it, "I''ve already told you, you''re so gullible!"


    "He can''t lie to me. He can''t do this to me!" Liam struggled fiercely, "I want to talk to him face to face! Does he have a conscience? He pursued me! "


    He screamed hysterically, as if in that way, all the sadness in his heart could be released.


    "Stop it!" Blaze closed his eyes, "Is this the young man who asked us to pay ten times the compensation before?"


    Liam gasped and nodded.


    His eyes were full of disappointment, and Blaze felt sorry for him, "Well, dad will deal with it. Stay at home these days and don''t go anywhere! As for the company affairs, you don''t... "


    The phone in the study rang.

 Chapter 271 Hes My Man

    The butler hurried to take it.


    He didn''t hang up the phone. Looking back at Blaze, he said helplessly, "Master, those shareholders are all making trouble in the company. They said that they would take the shares from the Murong Family. They don''t... They don''t want a gay..."


    The butler didn''t dare to continue.


    Blaze strode over and took the phone, "I''m Blaze. I will go to H City this afternoon. Yes. Calm them down first. Do you hear me? No matter what method you want to use, you have to calm them down!"


    Before he finished his words, Liam had already burst into tears. "Richard, why did you do this to me? Why? Why?¡±


    He was confused.


    A pang of sharp pain surged in his heart.


    His life and his future were destroyed by this man.


    Richard! What on earth did he want? Who on earth was he?


    Adela''s face was as pale as death.


    Richard was back?


    He, he did such a thing?


    She held the baby tightly and her body kept trembling.


    Blaze suddenly rushed over and said, "The divorce agreement is invalid. You two are messing around. Put it aside!" He took the baby in his arms and said, "Ask Jacob to come here and do a DNA test for the baby. Let them see that the baby is the biological son of Liam. He has a child and a wife, and the rumor will be broken. I''m going to hold a press conference this afternoon!"


    Adela was startled and reached out to hold the baby, and Liam also raised his head.


    His f


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    r.


    Adela grabbed her and asked, "Where are you going?"


    "Those people will kill him without a blink of an eye!" She struggled hard, "Let go of me, Adela. I want to go find him!"


    Simon blinked at her.


    What a brilliant doctor Jacob was!


    A few months ago, Cherry was still so silly. Now, she had a clearer mind than him.


    "What are you waiting for?" Cherry kicked him and said, "Take out the car key!"


    How domineering!


    Silently, he took out the key, but it was snatched away by Adela.


    "You can''t go! If you want to go, I will go too!" Adela took a deep breath and said, "It''s all my fault. They want to kill me. I won''t get you involved."


    Cherry moved faster than her.


    She grabbed Adela''s hand and took the key out of it.


    She only said one sentence, "Jacob is my man!"


    That was enough.


    He and she were one.


    Therefore, whether they were alive or dead, they had to stay together.


    She pushed Adela away and rushed out without hesitation.


    Simon was stunned, seeing the elevator door opened and closed. Adela pushed him and said, "What are you waiting for? Hurry up. How can she drive now?"


    Only then did Simon wake up from his dream.


    Cherry had behaved abnormally just now.


    He had forgotten that she was only as intelligent as a five years old child. How could she drive?


    As soon as he rushed downstairs, a car was speeding past him.


    God, who said that Cherry couldn''t drive?

 Chapter 272 I Must Protect You

    He was almost hit by her.


    While passing the cars on the road, Cherry dialed Jacob''s number anxiously.


    She was too careless.


    If she had noticed earlier that Jacob didn''t come back with them, she would have bought more time and things wouldn''t be too bad.


    The phone on the other end of the line was not connected.


    Damn!


    Her tears blurred her sight and were soon wiped away by her stubbornly.


    She couldn''t let anything happen to Jacob.


    She had told him that when he was with Blaze, it was like serving a tiger or living with a bomb that might explode at any time, but he didn''t listen to her.


    But she couldn''t let anything happen to him.


    She stepped hard on the accelerator, and the car roared and rushed to the Murong Clan''s house.


    A cold gun was pointed at Jacob''s forehead.


    In front of him, there was a colder smile on Blaze''s face.


    "You betrayed me!" bellowed Blaze. Jacob narrowed his eyes.


    "No, I didn''t. I just heard about the press conference and came here to see if I could help."


    "Shut up!" Blaze stepped forward and pointed his gun at his temple so hard that Jacob''s face twitched with pain.


    The unique coldness of metal was enough to give people goose bumps.


    But Jacob didn''t even blink. He looked at Blaze silently without saying a word.


    "You are here to pick up Adela and her child. You did a great job. Humph! My son-in-law, my daughter-in-law and my grandson are going to destroy our Murong Clan!"


    "I have lost my memory. Have you forgotten?" retorted Jacob. A trace of sadness flashed through hi


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    fast that she didn''t even raise her head.


    Cherry fed the fish to the baby.


    The little guy''s eyes lit up.


    Poor baby, what did he eat when with Adela?


    While feeding the baby, Cherry said, "Adela, I bought some clothes for the baby. I don''t know if they fit. You can try them on the baby later."


    Adela buried her head in the food and sobbed.


    The hairy crabs bought by Cherry were so delicious. In contrast, those cooked by the servants at home were a bit inferior.


    Jacob shook his head.


    He also fed the fish to Cherry''s mouth.


    "What?" She looked back at him.


    "Eat it. Your porridge will be cold later."


    Jacob took over the job of feeding the baby. It was not until the mother finished eating that she remembered her baby.


    She rushed over and smelled the child''s face. "Well, baby, your food smells so good. Can you feed me?"


    The child was quite obedient.


    He sent the food to her.


    Adela was pulled away by Cherry.


    "How could you be such a foodie?" She was speechless. "You will be a bad example to your son."


    Adela laughed and said, "It doesn''t matter if he is bad or not. Now that the child belongs to me alone, he can only surrender to my claws."


    Shaking her head, Cherry said, "Don''t you want to tell Richard who he is?"


    Adela''s smile froze.


    She turned around and wiped the child''s face expressionlessly. "Why should I tell him? Do you want the Nalan family to take my child away from me? Before I gave birth to the baby, I did want to give it to them, but now..."


    She looked at her son in her arms.

 Chapter 273 Take Her In

    When the child was full, he grabbed a big crab leg that Cherry peeled for him and ate well. Seeing that his mother was looking at him, he raised the crab to his mother''s lips unconsciously and wanted to feed her.


    Adela''s eyes were wet.


    The longer she stayed with her child, the more reluctant she was to leave this little life.


    It was a piece of meat that fell from her body.


    What''s more, it was said that Richard had a rich fiancee now. How could he be kind to her son?


    She shook her head repeatedly, "No matter how hard it is, I have to raise the child myself."


    She still had a house being rented out in H City. She hadn''t been to the University for a long time, and it was estimated that she had been fired. However, it was not difficult for her to raise herself and her child even if she opened a small shop.


    However, she couldn''t live a rich life anymore.


    She didn''t want to miss it.


    Anyway, these were not her.


    Jacob lowered his eyes.


    Suddenly, Adela rushed over and grabbed his neck with one hand.


    Cherry shouted in panic, "Adela, what are you doing?"


    "Promise me that you won''t tell anyone else about the baby''s identity. Otherwise... " Adela gritted her teeth.


    Jacob looked at her without blinking.


    She took a deep breath and said, "I can''t force you, but please understand a mother''s heart..."


    "You can''t leave here now." But Jacob didn''t answer her. "Others don''t know that the child is the offspring


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    n rolled down from her eyes.


    "My body seemed to have died, and only a trace of consciousness was drifting. I felt pain, I felt bad, and I wanted to die more. Why? Our child died... "


    She hugged herself, but she couldn''t help trembling all over, "The child had endured most of the impact for me, but I lost him. I wanted to move, but I couldn''t. I could only heat the doctor sentenced me to death... " Tears streamed down her face, "I was sent to that kind of place, that dirty place!"


    That disgusting man!


    He was wearing the same white robe as Jacob, but he was doing the most disgusting thing!


    He whispered in her ear anxiously.


    He wanted to insert the chip into her and input the instructions that she only belonged to him. She would be a slave to this man all her life!


    She wanted to struggle.


    She wanted to cry.


    She wanted to scream.


    But she could do nothing.


    She could only close her eyes and feel the man''s cold hands.


    She really wanted to die at that moment.


    But she was still alive.


    She didn''t even have the ability to commit suicide.


    She just had a dream, a strange and bizarre dream.


    Until the red sports car woke her up.


    She thought of everything terrible.


    She remembered that the man beside her was the father of her lost child.


    It suddenly occurred to her that he was already someone else''s husband...


    She could only continue to pretend.


    Because she knew the secret of that woman.

 Chapter 274 Im Sorry

    He would kill her, just like killing her child!


    She covered her face and burst into tears.


    "It''s my fault. I didn''t protect our child well!" She cried hysterically.


    He closed his eyes, tears welling up in them, "Cherry. It''s all my fault... "


    Was fate playing tricks on them?


    When the two of them were about to have a good result, he lost his memory and married someone else...


    He said bitterly, "In order to know your whereabouts, I signed an agreement with Sarah. I can''t divorce her. Cherry, I''m sorry... "


    She didn''t say anything.


    She just burst into tears.


    She had already guessed it.


    She had guessed it when Jacob had to wander between the two.


    Jacob could sacrifice his life for her, let alone his freedom?


    Her heart ached to the extreme, "How, how could she do that? £¡ She and Jonny have been in touch for a long time. That day, I met her and Jonny in a hotel room, so she wanted to kill me. If it weren''t for Jonny, she would have killed me! "


    Jacob bit his lower lip.


    "She and Jonny?"


    "Don''t you believe me?" With tearful eyes, she said, "The two of them appeared in this community hand in hand! Tell me what happened. Guess it yourself! "


    Jacob smiled bitterly, "No, I believe you. Sarah was so lonely. Because I have never slept with her. She is a woman. I know she is also very depressed. "


    A fit of anger rose in Cherry''s heart.


    This man was still speaking for Sarah!


    She pushed him away and broke free fr


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    e carry you on my back. It''s cold outside. "


    She didn''t have much money.


    It was Cherry who gave the money to her yesterday.


    What she should do now was to take her ID card to the bank and take out the money in the account, and then leave A City, this damned place.


    She knew very well that Blaze was very powerful in A City, but in other places, such as H City, he couldn''t do anything about it.


    So she must leave here, right now!


    There was a long line in the bank.


    When it was her turn, the bank clerk told her, "Miss, your bank account has been frozen."


    Sure enough.


    The bank card given to her by Liam had been frozen by the Murong Clan.


    It was indeed the style of their family.


    He would never let anyone else take advantage of him.


    However, she had already prepared it, "It doesn''t matter. Please help me make another card."


    If she didn''t take out her card, she could have a new one with her ID. How difficult was it?


    He frozen her account, thinking that he could cut off her backup plan. Unfortunately, she had transferred most of the money into her own private account when Liam filed for divorce.


    These guys were no match for her!


    With money in her hand, she was not afraid of starving herself and the child to death!


    They came out of the bank and met two brawny men.


    They said in a low voice, "Mrs. Adela, you are really here!"


    When they called out this name, Adela knew that something bad was going to happen.

 Chapter 275 Escape From The Jaws Of Death

    The Murong Clan might not kill her now, but they would not allow Adela to take away the property of the Murong Clan!


    Adela ran to the bank and shouted, "Help! Someone is robbing the bank!"


    The security guards at the bank door suddenly stood up. The customers in the bank were in a mess, and the alarm rang through the whole bank.


    The two brawny men were furious.


    Like eagles catching a chick, they pounced on Adela and grabbed her backpack.


    Adela kicked back and shouted, "Help! Rob the bank!"


    Although Adela had martial arts, she was a woman and carried a child on her back. Her strength was almost out of proportion to that of the two brawny men.


    The security guards cautiously watched.


    "Mind your own business. We only want this woman and the child. We won''t hurt anyone else. " One of the brawny men took out a pistol from his waist.


    The security guards took a step back.


    The customers screamed, held their heads and squatted on the ground.


    The situation was chaotic. Adela was dragged out of the bank by the two brawny men.


    "Bitch!" A slap fell on Adela''s face.


    The child burst into tears.


    One of the men reached out and pinched the child''s neck.


    "Let go of my child!" Adela''s eyes turned red.


    She rushed up, bit the man''s wrist and exhausted all her strength, so that her whole body tremble.


    The man felt a pain and shook it hard, and the child''s face turned blue.


    The other man hit Adela''s head hard with the gunstock.


    If it wasn''t for Blaze telling them that they couldn''t kill Adela, now Ad


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    t down again and again.


    "Quickly." Richard raised his chin.


    ''This damn guy!''


    Adela had to turn around.


    The car started slowly.


    The glass between the front seat and the back seat was raised.


    Richard stared at Adela with burning eyes.


    Adela blushed too.


    ''Bastard, can you stop looking at me?''


    Adela turned her body, but couldn''t block his following eyes.


    Richard also sneered, "Adela, you really change. You used to dare to go to my bed. Why are you so reserved now?"


    Adela also sneered. "You guy, what do you know? Have you weaned? Have you graduated? Humph! Whatever. Anyway, you are so shameless!"


    Richard suddenly pinched her chin, turned her face around and made her look into his eyes.


    Adela was so painful that tears were rolling in her eyes. She tried her best to hold them back.


    The smile at the corners of Richard''s mouth was not warm at all. "I have slept with all kinds of women, but thank you for enlightening me for the first time. It''s been so long... " Richard lowered his head and took a deep sniff at her neck.


    His strong masculine breath came to her face.


    Adela felt dizzy because of his long lost and strong masculine breath.


    However, Richard''s words made her sober in an instant. "You have even given birth to a baby. I wonder if the smell of your body has changed."


    Adela spat, "You are dreaming!"


    Richard laughed and said, "Let''s see who is dreaming!"


    Adela''s heart sank.


    ''Richard, how can you become like this?


    What you can complain about? It was you who left me.''

 Chapter 276 Enter The Wolfs Den Again

    Now, it was also him who came back in a revengeful manner.


    The sweetness of the past only existed before their separation.


    After the last kiss, he said, "Adela, wait for me to come back. Please wait for me..."


    Five years had passed.


    Thinking of the past, her feelings fluctuated for a while before she calmed down.


    He sat upright in the next seat, as if he was not the one who came to harass her just now.


    Adela lovingly stroked the sleeping baby in her arms. His hair was soft and thin, and he looked like an angel when he was asleep.


    But because he cried too much, the child kept sobbing in his dreams from time to time.


    Adela wiped the snot on his nose for him. She pinched the baby accidentally that it hurt. The baby woke up and began to cry again in a daze.


    Adela coaxed him in a hurry.


    Richard was speechless. He stared at her and said, "Your son is so lucky. How could he not be killed by you?"


    "You are the one to die!" Adela patted the baby on the back, and the baby cried even harder.


    She had no choice but to open her clothes again and put the child in front of her chest.


    The baby was sobbing and drinking milk while sleeping.


    Adela vented her anger on Richard and said, "That''s it. Didn''t you ask me to come with you? Let''s talk! I''ll let you shoot a hole at any part of my body, and then our business will be completely done, okay?"


    Richard burst into laughter.


    "A hole? What I want to do is to fill your original hole." He looked innocent.


    She t


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    "Since there is an audience, we have to perform for her, don''t we?"


    He pushed the woman down.


    Suddenly, something flashed in front of him.


    The person who had been lying on the ground and watching everything had disappeared.


    She rushed up, grabbed a stool and smashed it hard on the pillar of the gauze curtain.


    How could the exquisite gauze curtain resist that rude blow?


    Suddenly, the pillar bent, and the romantic gauze fell down, tightly covering the two people on the bed.


    The woman kept screaming.


    Adela grabbed the lipstick on the dressing table, turned it around, threw herself on the woman and applied it casually.


    "Shame on you! I used it. Do you like it?" She burst into laughter. "Anyway, you don''t have any face. Just go back to Southeast Asia!"


    Richard lifted the heavy gauze curtain on his body awkwardly. Adela had already ridden on the woman''s body. With a few cracking sounds, the woman''s hair had been cut off several strands by her.


    She cut it randomly and the scissors flew in the air. The woman was so scared that her face turned pale. In a moment, even the gauze curtain and her hair were cut as if they had been bitten.


    Adela couldn''t help laughing.


    "No wonder you need to hide in a gauze. You''re so ugly. It''s not easy for Richard to take care of you, right? Closing his eyes, he imagined he''s riding a horse."


    she said viciously.


    The woman didn''t have the strength to say anything. Being humiliated like this, she could only cry and burp.

 Chapter 277 Youre A Shrew

    Richard was pissed off.


    He pulled Adela down and roared, "You are a shrew!"


    Adela waved the scissors in front of him and said, "Ever since the first time I met you, I''m a shrew. Weren''t you still obsessed with me?"


    "I don''t like you at all!" Richard said awkwardly, "I like beautiful girls who are gentle and obedient!"


    Adela pushed him away and rushed out with all her strength.


    The door was not closed just now. She wanted to take the child and leave here.


    Richard caught up with her quickly.


    She was slapped hard by him and rolled downstairs from the second floor.


    She sprained her ankle and lay on the ground. It was so painful that she couldn''t breathe.


    What hurt her more was the cold look in his eyes.


    The man who was standing on the stairs of the second floor, bare armed and slapped her without hesitation was Richard.


    It was not the young man who clumsily expressed his love, and worked hard to win her heart.


    That Richard had died in her heart.


    Her tears fell on the cold floor drop by drop.


    She thought that she might have broken some bones.


    She even felt a pain in her chest and felt stuffy when she breathed.


    The baby cried in the room.


    He must have woken up and couldn''t find his mother, so he cried out of fear.


    She wanted to hug the baby, but her whole body was painful.


    The man said coldly, "Don''t you afraid that I will kill your son?"


    She cried with tears all o


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    act like a spoiled child, "Richard, this woman..."


    Before she could finish her words, Adela had already given her a slap. "Who let you hit my son? How dare you beat my son? I don''t care what kind of rich lady you have. If you dare to hurt my son, I will fight with you to the death!"


    As soon as Adela took off her son''s little trousers, she saw that his buttocks were extremely red. When she saw that the child was scared and painful, she was just like crazy. She suddenly ran towards the woman.


    "I''ve never hit him once. How could you spank my son? Screw you!¡±


    Her eyes were red, and the woman was knocked over by her brute force.


    Richard strode forward and held Adela''s hand. "Stop it!"


    The woman cried sadly, "Richard, he came to my room and was pissing on my bed. What''s wrong with me hitting him? He even pushed all my perfume to the ground. You gave me all the expensive perfume."


    Richard''s face darkened.


    Adela shook off his hand and yelled, "Richard, let go of me! Kill me if you have guts, or don''t stop me!"


    The thought of him having sex with this woman made her stomach ache and heart ache.


    Yes. He didn''t love her anymore.


    But he couldn''t humiliate her.


    She wouldn''t give anyone such a chance.


    "Enough! Adela, you look like a shrew now!"


    "A mother can do anything to protect her son!" She shouted, "If you want to suck up to your sugar daddy, just kill me in front of her! Kill me!"

 Chapter 278 Want To Die

    Anyway, her heart and dream were broken. What else could she fight for?


    She raised her head, closed her eyes and stood still in front of him, waiting for the expected slap.


    Anyway, he could beat her downstairs once and ignored her, then he could beat her to death for the second time in front of his woman.


    Her life was worthless...


    Tears quietly fell from the corner of her eyes.


    She bit her lower lip and didn''t make a sound of sobbing.


    The child cried and held her thighs. "Mom, Mom..."


    Richard clenched his fists.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "I, Richard, don''t need to rely on any woman now! I''m rich now! "


    He looked at the woman and said coldly, "You can leave now!"


    "Richard..." The woman whined.


    "Get out of here right now!" Richard didn''t even look at her.


    The woman sobbed, covered her collar and ran out of the house.


    Adela opened her eyes and said sarcastically, "After a while, she will go back to Southeast Asia and complain to her father in tears. If all your liquid funds are taken back by her father, you will be very sad. Don''t say that I didn''t remind you. "


    "Ha-ha." He raised his head and laughed. "Are you caring about me now?"


    "Just go to the hell!" She spat and picked up the baby.


    The child sobbed and reached out to touch her nose.


    She cried just now and felt her nose not well. Before the baby could touch her nose, Richard slapped the baby''s hand away.


    "Hey, don''t hit my son!" She immediately turned into a fierce


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    l over. What else can I do if I don''t let it go?"


    "Dad, is it really inevitable?"


    "Let''s talk about it later." In just two days, he seemed to be ten years older, sitting on the sofa and covering his chest tightly.


    "Dad, tell me what happened and see if I can handle it..."


    Blaze shook his head. He coughed and looked more painful. "Don''t make things complicated anymore. Jacob, it will be fine in a few days. But... "


    He sighed.


    How could the police find out such a thing in his casino for no reason?


    A greedy official who escaped from the mainland, whose name was unknown, became a manager in his casino.


    This man''s information was on the Internet and the information which he was wanted by the police was on the Internet.


    Blaze didn''t know who was so powerful that he found it out and spread it to B City.


    As a result, the man was caught and Blaze couldn''t even explain himself.


    He said he didn''t know at all.


    The reply of the police station was rather vague.


    There was no evidence to prove that he knew it, and no evidence to prove that he didn''t know it!


    So even if his casinos and gambling hotels were not closed, the police would come to close them up.


    The news would soon spread...


    Blaze felt a headache and heartache.


    He said tiredly, "In few days, I won''t see anyone or deal with anything. Let it go, Jacob. "


    He knew it was Richard who had plotted all these.


    He didn''t expect that Jacob could help him deal with his own brother.

 Chapter 279 A Vengeful Wolf

    That''s it.


    Frowning slightly, Jacob said, "Dad, have a rest."


    Seeing that Blaze had been covering his chest, Jacob couldn''t help but worry, "Shall I have a check for you? You have been working hard recently. Take care of yourself... "


    Blaze raised his head and smiled with tears, "Only you care for me now..."


    His daughter and eldest son were nowhere to be found, and Liam refused to come out to see them. Now he knew why people always say that they have the lonely and dreary life in old age.


    He hated that he hadn''t killed Richard Nalan''s woman and his child, although he knew that if he did so, it would cause more violent revenge from that man...


    He was a vengeful wolf...


    Who swore to bring Murong Clan to hell...


    Jacob signaled at the butler.


    Then the butler helped Blaze to go back to his room.


    Although it was late, Jacob still made an appointment with people in charge of the major media.


    He can''t let the news about Blaze come to light.


    After all, it was a sensitive period now. Once there was a negative news about the company, the company''s stock price would inevitably plummet again. At that time, Blaze would not be able to bear this blow.


    Unfortunately, what Jacob thought was too simple.


    On the second day, a statement from the parliament disrupted Jacob''s plans.


    Because Blaze was investigated and the case had involved too many people, the parliament suspended the duty of Blaze and removed him from his title.


    A series news about the Murong Clan undoubtedly caused a great uproar in A City.


    The bad news came one after another, which made Blaze''s company''s shares plum


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ''ll handle it." Jacob ordered in a calm and low voice, "Go and get me Mrs. Sarah first. Let''s check how much property is left in the company to pay off the debt. By the way, where is Liam? "


    The butler sobbed, "Master sent Mr. Liam abroad because he was afraid that Mr. Liam would get hurt if he still stays in home."


    "Okay." It might be better for him to change to another environment than coming out of the closet in public.


    Jacob nodded and said, "I will take it from here. Tell dad don''t worry, understand? "


    The butler nodded repeatedly, "I''ll dismiss all the servants, but I won''t leave. I have to take care of master..."


    Jacob strode to the office and said, "Leave one servant with you to take care of dad. And the others, just let them go. Now the situation is not like before, and we have to save money from now on. "


    He took out the key and said, "I have something to wrap up and I have to leave now. If Sarah comes here, ask her to accompany father. He need to be fed nutritious fluid once in two hours. Dad is unable to move right now. "


    After saying that, Jacob left in a hurry.


    However, when he came back again, he saw Sarah was sitting on the edge of the bed in a daze, while the butler was changing clothes for Blaze in a hurry.


    Jacob strode over and asked, "What''s going on?"


    The butler said with embarrassment, "Mrs. Sarah accidentally spilled all the nutrient solution on master, so I have to help him change his clothes now..."


    Jacob turned on the warm air blower immediately. Obviously his movements were quicker than the old butler and Blaze''s clothes were buttoned up very soon.

 Chapter 280 The Murong Clan Had Declined

    "Didn''t the nurse teach you?" Jacob asked as he skillfully mixing the nutrient solution.


    Sarah sobbed and replied, "How do I know how to use the injector correctly? Since you asked the nurse to teach me, just let them do it."


    Jacob turned around and glanced at her. "Sarah, there''s something you should know. It''s hard to know how long father''s situation would last. You have to learn to take care of him by yourself, because the Murong Clan has declined."


    At this moment, the butler helped Blaze up.


    Jacob put a soft dry towel under Blaze''s lips, gently pushed the injector, and slowly injected the liquid into Blaze''s throat.


    "Don''t go too fast, or dad will be choked. He doesn''t even have the instinct to swallow now. If he were choked, he would be sentenced to death. Do you understand, Sarah?"


    His movement was so smooth that even a drop of nutrition solution did not spill out.


    He wiped the corner of Blaze''s mouth and gently put him back on the bed.


    He didn''t turn around and said in a low voice, "Now the Murong Clan has owed a huge debt. But don''t worry. The house will be fine and you can continue to live there. I''ve taken care of the fifty million."


    The butler was shocked. "Mr. Jacob, you..."


    "I''m sorry that I can''t keep the company." Jacob sighed, "It was my father-in-law''s painstaking efforts."


    Sarah covered her face and burst into tears. "Why did it happen all of a sudden? How can I live in the future?"


    If there was no LV, no Hermes, no other luxuries, she didn''t know what was


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ut down her hand. "Although Adela and her baby have left the Murong Clan, Richard won''t let go of Murong Clan."


    Cherry snorted, "Think about what they have done!"


    When people do too many bad things, they will get retribution.


    It depends on who would take the revenge.


    She didn''t expect Richard to be so capable.


    "It''s all over now. Is it necessary to look into the past?" Jacob sighed.


    Cherry moved her lips, but finally she didn''t say anything.


    She changed to another topic, "So, does Sarah agree to break up with you?"


    "If I leave, the Murong Clan will be completely destroyed. Blaze would rather die than live such a life." Jacob smiled bitterly.


    "You mean you won''t break up with her?" Cherry raised her eyebrow.


    Jacob pulled her on his knees. "She''s no longer a threat to you. I promise you that I will talk to her later. But I can''t just leave her like this. Otherwise, what will the people outside say about me? An ungrateful person?"


    Cherry moved her body. Although she was extremely reluctant, how could she not understand his concern?


    She only whispered, "You always think that he treats you well, but you can''t see how cruel they are to me. In fact, I can let go of what they have done to me. I just can''t stand the fact that they made me lose my child." She lowered her head and pressed her palm on her belly. The piercing pain, like a stream, spread from her heart to her whole body.


    The pain of losing her child was engraved in her heart all her life and could not be forgotten.

 Chapter 281 I Will Marry You

    He held her hand tightly.


    Her tears fell on the hands of the two.


    His heart ached.


    "Cherry, I will marry you. Don''t worry!" He kissed away the tears on the back of her hand.


    She didn''t say anything.


    He held her tightly in his arms, and his thin lips covered her lips.


    Her tears were salty.


    Finally, she choked, "Jacob, I just want a child..."


    "I know." He picked her up.


    "Soup..." She reminded him in a hurry.


    He drank up the rest of the soup in one gulp and carried her to the second floor.


    "HMM..." The two of them were kissing passionately. Holding her in his arms, Jacob still walked steadily.


    The door was kicked open rudely.


    She was put on the bed.


    It was too late to close the door.


    There was no one else at home anyway.


    The lights were on.


    Outside the window, the cold wind blew.


    The romantic scene in the room...


    When Cherry woke up, it was already light outside the window.


    She moved, but there was no Jacob''s warmth in the quilt.


    She held the quilt and sat up suddenly.


    Outside the room, there was the smell of fried eggs.


    She got out of bed barefoot.


    Sure enough, he was in the kitchen.


    The porridge smelled good.


    The smell of fried eggs pervaded in the air, arousing people''s appetite.


    When Jacob turned around and saw her, the look on his face softened a little. "You''re up?"


    She walked over, wrapped her arms around his waist, and lazily rubbed her hair on his back. "Don''t you need to go to work today?"


    "I want to be with you today."


    The strange vibration from hi


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    s. Jacob is my husband. I can''t put him in a dilemma! "


    She turned around and was about to leave, but was stopped by Jacob. "Sarah, don''t be so stubborn. Cherry doesn''t mean to harm you..."


    "I know. A lot of rich people have many women. They can get along well with each other. That''s why I admit her. You like her, as long as you like, I like her." Sarah sobbed, "As long as you are happy, I can swallow all the grievances."


    She cried bitterly, "I know, Dad and I have become your burden. I have already discussed with the butler. If Dad stays in the hospital, it will cost so much money. I think, anyway, we can take care of him. We plan to let Dad move out of the hospital. If he stays at home, we can save a lot of money. If it weren''t that the house was taken away, I wouldn''t be so anxious... "


    Cherry sneered, "Excuse me, the hospital is owned by Jacob. He won''t charge you a penny. You don''t have to worry about the treatment. You can even stay in the hospital. Now that you could swallow all the grievances, why will you mind staying in the hospital? Oh, yes, you know acting. Why don''t you go to the bar and dance? You can make a lot of money. "


    Jacob shook his head at Cherry.


    "Cherry, stop." He looked at Sarah and said, "Don''t worry. You can live here. I''ll ask someone to move things here tomorrow. Indeed, it''s not good for Dad to stay in hospital all the time. Now, what he needs is to recuperate his body. I have already hired a nanny. Just let her come here in advance. "


    Cherry was so angry that she bit her lower lip tightly.

 Chapter 282 I Dont Agree

    That was really interesting! How could she continue her life since there were so many people flooding in her house?


    She pulled Jacob aside and said, "Do you want to make troubles for me? How could you let them live here?!"


    Jacob held her shoulders and whispered, "Do you want her to agree to divorce?"


    "Agree her hell!" Cherry was pissed off and said with hatred, "Don''t you even remember what she has done to me? And now you want to serve her well? What? Do you want me to share my house with her, hire servants for her, and serve her father? Am I losing my mind? "


    Knowing that she was wronged, Jacob could only comfort her in a low voice, "Don''t worry. It''s just a transition period. After the divorce, I will give her a sum of alimony, and she has to depend on herself then. But now the [ĽÈÝ] family is so difficult, I can''t leave. Cherry, if I do so, I will never forgive myself for the rest of my life. "


    Cherry bit her lower lip tightly.


    She tugged at his sleeve and said, "But you have to be mine. I can give up everything but you..."


    He hugged her and said, "Sarah knows that. She is not as aggressive as she used to be. Just take it as doing a good deed, okay? "


    It was not the style of Cherry to return good for evil.


    But she had no choice but to put up with it for Jacob.


    She glared at Sarah and said nothing.


    "You and your father can live downstairs. It


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    master is delighted. I''ve been happy for half a month since I got the news, and I''m still happy now."


    Jacob wiped the corner of Blaze''s mouth and looked at the butler, "Butler, dad is able to feel something. You should massage his hands and feet more often so that he can recover faster."


    The butler nodded.


    Blaze repeated the words with difficulty.


    The butler listened carefully and understood what he meant. "Master has been saying, ''Sarah, tonic''. He wants Mrs. Sarah to eat more nutritious food so that the baby can get full nutrition in her belly... " The butler smiled with tears in his eyes. "Don''t worry, master. Mr. Jacob has ordered the nanny to cook delicious food for Mrs. Sarah every day."


    Except for the fact that Mr. Jacob only loved Cherry and only slept in that woman''s room, he was perfect.


    Blaze felt relieved.


    When Jacob walked out, Sarah said in a low voice, "Thank you, Jacob."


    "For the sake of your baby and your father, you should take care of yourself." He said softly.


    The nanny put away the bowls and chopsticks. Hearing this, she pricked up her ears and looked at Sarah''s lower abdomen.


    She was suddenly enlightened.


    No wonder.


    She snickered in her heart and left quietly


    "Got it." The nanny whispered on the phone in the corner of the stairs, "I''m so busy with my work. How can I have time to call you during the day? Okay. "

 Chapter 283 Confronting Her Enemy

    "Well, I don''t have a day off. If I want to play a few rounds with you, I have to go out in the middle of the night. Well, tomorrow I''ll be a gentleman and play mahjong all night with you. And, I have a lot of gossip to tell you."


    "What gossip? Ha, didn''t you buy the shares of the gambling king''s company a few days ago, and you almost lost your pants? Let me tell you, the one I serve now is the gambling king. He has a stroke. He has been in bed for a long time."


    "Ha! I also saw the daughter of the gambling king. She is so beautiful. But what''s the use of being beautiful? She married a husband, who is so handsome. Wow, he''s really the most handsome man in the world. As a result, as soon as she got pregnant, her husband raised a little lover at home. And she''s so fierce. That handsome man is so cruel that he spends every night in his lover''s room, and doesn''t even go to the rich lady''s room at all. Poor woman!"


    She sighed and said, "Her belly is so big. She can''t even tell her father the truth. She looks so miserable. Even I feel sorry for her."


    "Is she miserable? I think you will be more miserable than her! " a harsh voice suddenly rang out from behind.


    The maid was so frightened that she almost fell down.


    She looked back in horror. Cherry narrowed her eyes and looked at her coldly, "Why don''t you go on?"


    Who was the fierce little lover?


    Who was the poor wife?


    Cherry was so angry that she sneered, "You just said who is pregnant?"


    The maid lowered her head with a guilty


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    eyes with a smile. "Oh, I''m being a fool. Sit down please, Sarah. I happened to have cooked some tonics. You should eat some. And I bought a lot of abalones in a fish shop. You can take them home and stew them before you eat. I''ll buy some bird''s nest some other day. Well, do you want to stay here? Then I''ll cook for you every day."


    With a sweet smile on her face, Sarah said obediently, "Jacob has hired a maid to take care of me at home. I have five meals every day. Now I have a good appetite."


    "That''s good. Eat more, and the baby will be strong!"


    The doorbell rang.


    Donna ran to open the door and asked, "Who else is here?"


    The door opened, but she was stunned.


    After a while, she pounced on Richard. "Richard!"


    Richard caught his mother and held her tightly in his arms. "It''s me, mom. I''m back."


    "Didn''t you say that you were busy today? I thought you would come back in a few days."


    Her son was taller and thinner.


    His handsome face was no longer young, no longer childish, but somewhat cold and hard.


    Richard was so mature that she was unfamiliar with him and felt sorry for him.


    Richard walked into the house with his mother in his arms. The faces of Sarah and York darkened at the same time.


    Sarah bit her lower lip.


    The man who ruined her family was standing in front of her. She really wanted to rush up and scratched his face.


    Her hand was held by Jacob.


    Jacob shook his head at her.


    She managed to swallow her anger, but her eyes were full of hatred.

 Chapter 284 Return Home In Good Clothes

    Richard looked at her up and down, with a smile in his eyes. "Look, who''s here! It''s my sister-in-law. Pregnant? Um..." He took out a gold card from his pocket and threw it lightly. The card flew to Sarah''s feet. His attitude was full of contempt. "Your family has gone bankrupt. I''m afraid you can''t even afford to buy the child''s milk powder. Take the money. Don''t be too pitiful."


    York''s face suddenly changed. "Bastard!" He suddenly stood up and said, "Do you think I don''t know what you have done?"


    How could he take photos of her and make it on the social headlines?


    It was a shame for him to have such a son.


    "Get out!" he said coldly.


    Richard raised his eyebrows and said, "You want me to leave? Don''t you always fawn on rich people? I''m rich now. Are you willing to push the God of Wealth out of the door?"


    He threw the small bag on the table.


    All the things fell out.


    There were exquisite jewelry boxes, luxurious cosmetics and expensive Hermes handbags, which cost at least hundreds of thousands of dollars each.


    Not to mention the other members of the Nalan family, even Sarah, who was used to luxuries, blinked her eyes and was frightened by these limited editions.


    "Christmas gifts for you guys." Richard lifted his leg and pulled a chair over. He sat on it steadily.


    A key fell out of the bag.


    "Let''s move to another place." He said lightly, "I have lived here since I was born. Sooner or later, the house will be too old to live in. Pack up your belongings except for those old things. I''ll send someon


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    herry took over all the servants'' work.


    The mother and son enjoyed the food cooked by her.


    The child was placed between the two of them, and the three of them shared a quilt, sleeping warmly and sweetly.


    Before the light was turned off, Adela remembered something and said, "Ah, you don''t need to go back? Won''t Jacob look for you?"


    "He has no time to care about me." said Cherry casually.


    Adela knew what was going on.


    She stopped asking.


    It was dark outside.


    The two of them lay on the same bed, hand in hand, and whispered their private topics.


    The breeze swayed the branches outside the window.


    Winter had already arrived.


    The door was suddenly kicked open.


    Cherry was shocked and the baby beside her began to cry.


    She subconsciously protected the child, but Adela, who was sleeping outside, was still unconscious.


    The light was turned on.


    The dazzling light made Cherry unable to fully open her eyes.


    The tall figure came over, with the smell of alcohol on his body. He acted as if he didn''t see Cherry, walked straight over and pulled the quilt off Adela.


    Adela woke up from the cold.


    "What are you doing?" Cherry grabbed the baby''s clothes and helped him put them on in a hurry.


    The baby''s hands and feet were very soft. After all, she had never been a mother. She was afraid that the baby would catch a cold, so she was more flustered and made a mistake.


    Richard, who was standing next to them, didn''t care about the two at all.


    He grabbed Adela''s arm and dragged her out of bed.

 Chapter 285 Humiliation

    "Are you crazy?" "I''m freezing to death!" said Adela with morning temperament.


    She was only wearing a thin pajama. When the quilt was lifted in the middle of the night, she was burning with anger.


    "You won''t be cold soon." He pulled her to the ground, pulled her clothes apart and buried his head in it.


    Cherry screamed.


    Adela was completely awake.


    She tried her best to push Richard away, "Richard, let go of me!"


    His body firmly suppressed her.


    Her chin was raised high.


    Her hands were tied behind her head.


    He glanced at Cherry and said, "Shut up!"


    This woman was as annoying as Jacob!


    Looking at her, he laughed, "Do you know that my brother is going to celebrate Christmas with his pregnant wife? Ha-ha. How could you come here to persuade Adela? "


    "Shut up!" Cherry rudely got up from the bed and shouted, "Let go of Adela!"


    How could Richard listen to her?


    His mind was dominated by alcohol. He could only see the shy and angry look of Adela. Her snow-white skin in her open collar almost hurt his eyes.


    Her gentleness and beauty made him lose his mind.


    She would never know that every night he greedily looked at her sleeping face in front of the camera and taking a shower, but he couldn''t really touch her body. How suffering it was!


    His eyes turned red all of a sudden.


    Cherry was anxious.


    She tugged at Richard and said, "Do you want Adela to be ashamed to death? There are many ways to get her. Why are you in such a hurry? "


    This woman was so ann


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    he middle of the stairs, "Nina, make some ginger soup for me. Put more ginger in it. I caught a cold."


    The nanny was too busy.


    Sarah pouted and said, "Nina, I want it too. My whole body is sour and uncomfortable. I think I have caught a cold... "


    Before Jacob could hear what Cherry said, he heard Sarah''s complaint. He quickly said, "You can''t drink ginger soup when you are pregnant. Drink more water and add some salt, okay? "


    Leaning against him, Sarah said coquettishly, "But I feel sour all over. I don''t want to eat at all. Jaco, can you cook me some noodles?"


    Jacob stood up and said, "Then you have to promise me that you will eat vegetables and meat besides noodles, okay?"


    Sarah nodded.


    Enough.


    Cherry didn''t want to see it anymore.


    This was her home.


    But it was a home where she was redundant.


    She gritted her teeth and went back to the room.


    She rummaged through the boxes and overturned all the snacks she liked.


    These were all junk food. Since Cherry wanted to be pregnant, she had never touched them.


    It''s like she was abusing herself now, regardless of everything. She opened the seal and poured it into her mouth.


    Anyway, no one would care about her anymore. Why should she care about herself?


    She tried her best to be pregnant. ''Cherry, what do you want to get back at?


    What do you think can be redeemed between you two?''


    She couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    Her feet were painful, her head was painful, but what hurt most was her heart.

 Chapter 286 Heart Broken

    The man she loved most was caring about the woman who was pregnant with his child, and that person was not her.


    She cried hysterically in the room, but he knew nothing about it.


    With tears in her eyes, she finally saw the thing that Jacob had just moved in.


    It was a brand-new high-end wooden crib. The package on the bed had not been opened yet. The sky blue color was soft and lovely, and there was a bell decorated with animal toys hanging high at the head of the bed.


    The crib was so delicate.


    But at this moment, it hurt Cherry deeply.


    What did he mean by putting these things in her room?


    He was satirizing her. Sarah could be pregnant, but she couldn''t?


    She screamed and covered her ears tightly.


    The door was locked.


    He could sleep wherever he liked.


    She leaned against the door and cried.


    Falling in love with a person was destined to be hurt to the core? Did she have to abandon her self-esteem for the sake of love?


    She cried all night.


    Jacob came and knocked the down several times, but she didn''t open the door.


    He didn''t force her.


    The second morning, Cherry''s voice became completely hoarse.


    She staggered out of the house.


    Behind her was Blaze''s and his servant''s inquisitive eyes.


    She didn''t want to talk to them anymore.


    She stopped a taxi casually.


    The car passed the dock and arrived at H City. After an hour''s ride, the car sent her to the appointed gynecologist.


    She waited outside the room for two hours before it was her turn.


    This was t


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ad.


    He didn''t tell her what she cared most.


    He had a child with another woman. How could she continue to lie to herself?


    Frustrated, she walked into the Private House and said, "I''ll stay here these days. You can go back."


    He followed her into the room.


    She sat on the edge of the bed and took off her shoes.


    Her ankle was as swollen as a bun.


    He sat beside her and reached out to grab her legs.


    "Let go of me." She stared at him. "My leg hasn''t broken yet. Do you want to break it completely?"


    His face turned livid. "Why didn''t you tell me that it''s swollen like this?"


    It would be difficult for her to recover if her bones and muscles were injured.


    Cherry refused, "It''s none of your business. Leave me alone!"


    "Cherry, don''t be willful!" He skillfully twisted her foot.


    She broke out in a cold sweat because of the pain.


    "You bastard!" she screamed.


    "How did you get injured?" He rubbed her muscles and bones before applying medicine to her. "If you don''t knead it, I don''t know how long it will take for your foot to recover."


    "It doesn''t matter." Cherry sneered, "I don''t care, and no one will care."


    "Are you done?" He suddenly pressed her down.


    She had been firmly suppressed by him.


    His kiss was fierce and heavy.


    Soon, many bright red marks appeared on her skin.


    She resisted, "No, don''t touch me!"


    "Cherry, don''t be angry." His breath became quite rapid.


    "No, no!" She screamed and kicked on the bed randomly. "Jacob, don''t force me to hate you!"

 Chapter 287 Thats Enough

    Her feet hurt to death, and her heart was filled with sadness.


    "You hate me so much that you even don''t allow me to touch you..." His eyes flashed with sadness.


    She turned away from the expression on his face.


    "I don''t want it. Don''t touch me. Just go. That''s it. "


    She tried her best to move, but failed.


    He gently pulled her up and pulled her into his arms. He comforted her in a soft voice, "Okay, if you want to live here, just stay first. I''ll stay with you, okay?"


    His voice was so light that he was afraid that if he spoke a little louder, the fragile nerves of the person in front of him would be stimulated.


    "You go to stay with her." Cherry turned her head, tears rolling in her eyes, "You only think of me when you want to do that. To you, I''m just a tool to satisfy your sexual desire. Jacob, that''s enough! That''s enough!"


    Jacob suddenly turned her around, "I only think about that kind of thing? If I''m not excited when I see my beloved woman, can I still be a man? " He took a deep breath and said, "I also hope that you can get pregnant with our baby as soon as possible..."


    "You already have a baby. Do you still want me to have a baby for you?" Cherry sneered, "Sometimes I even doubt that you did this to me because Sarah is pregnant and you don''t want to touch her, right?"


    Jacob was so angry that he almost couldn''t say anything.


    He stood up, took off his coat and hung it in Cherry''s wardrobe.


    "What are you doing?" Cherry squinted at him.


    "I have officially entered here. I''ll move


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    the ground are all not safe. The soil had already been contaminated. If your body is so precious, you should buy some culture soil and grow organic rice and vegetables yourself. "


    Cherry slowly ate the porridge and said, "This kind of food is suitable for people like us who are not pregnant. Well, it can also replenish our strength, right, Jacob? "


    She smiled coquettishly, and Jacob couldn''t embarrass her.


    He nodded with a smile.


    However, he didn''t know that his nodding almost pissed Sarah''s off.


    "Jacob!" Sarah stamped her feet. How could he not help her!


    "Well, Sarah, you came with my assistant. Just go back with her. You are pregnant. Don''t run around. " Jacob asked her to leave.


    Sarah stared at Cherry with hatred.


    Sarah knew it very well.


    Jacob''s love and care for her were all for the sake of her child and her father.


    However, she had already made Susie admit that the child was his. She couldn''t let this bitch, cherry, get what she wanted!


    She couldn''t imagine that once Cherry was pregnant, how could it be possible for Jacob to take a look at her?


    However, she would not admit defeat so easily!


    She lowered her head and said, "Okay. Jaco. If you have time, you can go back and see me more often. I... I''m waiting for you... "


    She took a plaintive look at Jacob and went downstairs reluctantly.


    Most of Jacob''s kindness to her was showed in front of her father.


    She knew that he did so to make her father feel at ease.


    However, she was not reconciled!


    He was her man!

 Chapter 288 Nothing Is More Important Than You

    Watching her go downstairs slowly, Cherry stopped smiling. She slipped down from Jacob''s knees and climbed back to the bed crossly.


    Jacob quickly pulled the quilt over her chest, and asked, "Is it bleeding? Take it off. Let me have a look."


    "No." Cherry wrapped herself up tightly and said, "As long as you see it, you''ll want to do something else later."


    "What do you think I am?" He couldn''t help laughing. "If I knew you had a radiography, I would never want to touch you."


    His warm breath blew on her lower body, making her itchy.


    But he frowned.


    He tucked her in, took some disinfectant alcohol and gently applied it on her lower part.


    A cold feeling crept up from below.


    She shivered and felt cold all over.


    There was a sting in the cold, and she couldn''t help but move.


    With an attentive expression on his face, he said, "Don''t move. They hurt you. I''ll disinfect you."


    He gently pulled up her pants. He lay beside her with his clothes and said, "I''ll ask someone to cook tonics for you these days. You haven''t had enough nutrition since the miscarriage. Remember what I said. Nothing is more important than your recovery."


    He held her in his arms.


    It was so warm around him.


    She couldn''t help but get close to him and greedily took his temperature.


    He kissed her forehead warmly.


    She closed her eyes.


    It was late afternoon when Cherry woke up.


    She looked out of the window at the dim sky. There was no one around her.


    She shook her numb head. As


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ive you whatever you want, okay?"


    But Cherry smiled, "You can give me anything I want? Including all your property?"


    Richard was stunned.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "Yes!"


    Cherry raised her eyebrows.


    "It''s not easy for you to get these, right? Is it worth it for a woman? You have money. You have everything,"


    she said half tentatively and half seriously.


    Richard pressed the corner of the table and slowly sat down on the chair.


    His face was pale and his smile was gaunt. "What''s the meaning of owning everything without her? How do you know how I spent the past two years in Japan?"


    Tears streamed down his face. "Tell me, okay?"


    Cherry lowered her eyes and said, "I don''t know. I really don''t know. You know better than me why she left. Richard, you know Adela. She is so proud and strong. What you did to her wasn''t ''like'' or ''love''. You are humiliating and torturing her!"


    Richard''s body trembled.


    An unspeakable pain attacked his whole body.


    He held his head and said, "I... I hate her so much for getting married behind my back. I came back from Japan to look for her, but was driven out by the Murong Clan. Do you know how it feels to see your beloved person marry someone else but you can''t do anything about it? Do you know that?¡±


    he roared like an injured wolf.


    Cherry looked at him in silence.


    He felt pain. Didn''t Adela feel pain?


    He felt pain. Didn''t she feel pain?


    Seeing her husband accompany his pregnant wife, did she feel better?

 Chapter 289 Feeling Touched

    He had already held his head and cried, "I would rather she''s here with you. Otherwise, I don''t know where she can go with the child. She can''t eat or sleep these days. Tell me, what should I do?"


    "Maybe you can burn my shop." she teased.


    Richard looked up at her.


    His face was covered with tears. Anyone who saw this man crying like a boy would be soft hearted.


    He gritted his teeth and sobbed, "I know you hate me."


    He lowered his head for a long time and suddenly knelt down.


    Startled by his action, Cherry took a step back.


    She bent down and helped him up. "What are you doing? Men have gold under their knees, not to mention that you are now a powerful man in A City."


    "Stop mocking me." Richard refused to stand up.


    He lowered his head and said sincerely, "I don''t ask for anything. If she comes to you, can you tell me? I won''t lock her anymore. I''ll treat her well. I''ll be good to her and the child, okay? Please... If you really hate me, I can give you my life."


    "If you''re dead, who else can take care of Adela and the baby?" she said slowly.


    Richard raised his head and looked at her in astonishment.


    "I didn''t hate you." She smiled bitterly and said, "Richard, it''s you who tortured yourself, not me."


    While he was thinking about the meaning of her words, footsteps came from behind the closed stairs.


    Cherry turned around and opened the door.


    Behind the door, a person was crying with tears full of her fac


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    woman was so arrogant.


    In the past, Liam was her sugar daddy, and now she had Richard.


    Was she destined to be the hostess of a rich family?


    Cherry smiled and said, "Your whole family are upstarts who waste a lot of natural resources."


    "I''m not an upstart." Before she could finish her words, Joshua pounded the table and shouted excitedly,


    "Uncle...Uncle has money!"


    The baby was talking in a childish voice, but Cherry heard it clearly.


    She suddenly felt sad.


    "Will Richard live with you?"


    Adela nodded proudly and replied, "I did drive him away, but he insisted on staying. I have no way. Anyway, I''ll lock the door when I go to bed at night. He won''t be able to come in."


    Cherry shook her head and smiled bitterly. "No matter how much courage you gave him, he probably wouldn''t dare to go in. Now he is so afraid of you."


    "Hey! Do you mean I''m a monster that eats people?" Adela stared at her.


    Cherry didn''t answer but raised her eyebrows towards the door.


    As expected, Richard rushed into the room.


    "What are you doing here again?" Adela frowned and said, "It''s not easy for me to come out and visit a friend. It''s none of your business."


    Richard shook his head. "No, I didn''t." "I just came back and didn''t find you at home, so I came out to have a look."


    "Don''t be so nervous." Cherry smiled meaningfully and said, "She is here with me, and no one will hurt her."


    Richard stood still, smiling awkwardly.

 Chapter 290 My Sister

    "By the way..." He bent down to tease the child, but the child was about to reach out for his hug.


    Cherry couldn''t help but sigh at the great relationship between the father and the son.


    Richard had already held the baby in his arms. "Will you go back to H City with me this weekend?"


    Adela''s face changed, "Why do I go there?"


    "It''s weekend. My mother has been asking me to go back to attend a family party. She''s old now. I want to spend more time with her when I''m free..."


    "Then you can go." Adela was eating the melon seeds.


    "Besides." Richard kissed the baby and said, "You''re my sister now and also a member of my family. Joshua is so cute. I want to take him back and let my mother see him."


    Cherry and Adela looked at each other in surprise.


    Then, Cherry curled her lips awkwardly, "Well. You''d better not to do that. Your parents... "


    Adela and his parents had a lot grudges.


    Adela didn''t want to see them. Besides, York would never allow Adela to go back.


    "You don''t need to worry about my parents. I can support myself now and I''ve told them," he looked at Adela with determination. "I won''t let you be wronged. If my father says some bad words to you, I''ll take you away immediately and won''t go back. What do you think? "


    Adela hesitated.


    Cherry still wanted to persuade Adela, but Adela nodded and said, "Then I can go with you."


    "Adela..."


    "Cherry, I know you are afraid that I will suffer losses." However, Adela c


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    e? This child is my brother''s. " She emphasized, "He looks exactly like my brother when he was a child."


    York came out of his room.


    His face darkened. After hearing what Sarah said, his face darkened more.


    Donna''s hand was still on the child''s face. She didn''t know if she should let it go or not.


    York''s face darkened. He walked up to Donna and said in a low voice, "Go to cook. Let''s have dinner quickly. "


    Have dinner as soon as possible!


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he approached, the child reached out and pulled his beard.


    York opened his eyes wide, but the child clearly called out, "Grandpa."


    The word "Grandpa" was sweet and obedient enough to warm so many people.


    Adela was stunned.


    She had never taught her child to speak Grandpa. How could the child call him...?


    She felt very uncomfortable.


    The baby was born and raised by herself. As a result, as soon as he arrived at Nalan family, he was not afraid of everyone at all.


    The magic of blood relationship was really beyond common sense.


    York''s cold face suddenly relaxed.


    He reached out his hand and asked, "Let me hug you?"


    The child pounced on him obediently and said, "I want Grandpa to hold me."


    York took the child.


    The child kissed on his face. "Kiss Grandpa, kiss Grandpa!"


    Although York tried his best to keep his expression serious, he couldn''t resist the tenderness of the little angel''s kiss in his arms. He smiled and asked, "What''s your name?"

 Chapter 291 Little Angel

    "Josh, Josh..." The child said, drooling.


    Adela rushed forward and wanted to wipe off the saliva for the child.


    York acted faster than Adela.


    York was not afraid of dirty to wipe the child''s saliva with his fingertips and said lovingly, "Is your name Josh?"


    "Josh, Josh!" The child smiled happily.


    His teeth were not fully grown yet. He would show his small baby teeth when he smiled, which made him look more lovely.


    Richard smiled, "His name is Joshua. Grandfather will call you Josh from now on, okay? "


    Adela was depressed.


    ''Damn it.


    He is my Joshua, not your Josh.


    Don''t make a mistake, okay?''


    York coughed and said, "Well, I''m hungry. Can we have dinner now?" He glared at Donna who stood beside him.


    It was not until then that Donna came to her senses. "Well, well, I''ll heat up the dishes. Why hasn''t Nancy come yet? "


    Adela reached out to the child and said, "Well. Joshua, let mommy hold you."


    But the child hesitated.


    Adela secretly scolded the child for having no conscience. But York said, "It''s Okay. Let me hold him. Enjoy your meal. "


    York even looked Adela up and down and asked, "You''re so thin. Didn''t Richard take good care of you?"


    Adela widened her eyes in surprise.


    ''Is he caring about me?''


    Adela chuckled, "I don''t need to rely on Richard to take care of me. He is just my nominal brother. "


    Richard stepped forward, grabbed Adela''s sleeve and said, "My mom is good at cooking. Later, you can eat more."


    Adela was totally confused.


    She simply asked, "Did you make a mistake?" Adela pointed at the child in York''s arms directly and sa


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    he expert meeting was secondary.


    More importantly, Jacob missed Cherry who stayed in A City alone.


    He didn''t dare to stay any longer and drove back to A City overnight.


    The original two-hour drive, but let him shorten an hour to arrive.


    Of course, Cherry''s restaurant was still open.


    Cherry leaned against the door and chatted with an old client.


    When Jacob parked the car, Cherry was shaking hands with a client and saying goodbye. When Cherry saw Jacob, she calmly glanced at Jacob, turned around and slowly walked upstairs.


    With a stride, Jacob caught up with Cherry.


    "I''m back." Jacob walked into the room with Cherry.


    It was noisy downstairs.


    As soon as the upstairs door was closed, the whole world quieted down.


    Glancing around, Jacob saw a delicate suitcase in the corner.


    He raised his eyebrows, and Cherry also followed his sight.


    Cherry''s expression was as calm as if she was talking about other people''s matters. "Oh. I have packed a few of your clothes. You take it back. "


    "Take it back?" Frowning, Jacob asked, "Where do you want me to take it back?"


    "Jacob." Cherry looked at him with a smile, but it was a pity that the smile didn''t reach the bottom of her eyes. "Let''s stop riddling. Let''s break up. "


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Jacob lowered his head and rolled up the sleeves of his shirt. "No, it''s impossible."


    "You have a wife and a child. Have you ever thought about my future?" Cherry said sadly, "I know I''m not important to you at all, but I can''t ignore what you don''t care about!"


    Suddenly, Jacob turned his head to look at Cherry.

 Chapter 292 Gave My Husband Back

    With a painful look in his eyes, he said, "Cherry, I''ve told you that I need time. In order to find you, I have made an agreement with Sarah. If she doesn''t hurt you, I can''t divorce her."


    "So, it''s my fault that she is pregnant?" She smiled bitterly and said, "Jacob, do you need to put all the blame on me?"


    Jacob''s face darkened. "I didn''t mean that. I''m with you all the time. Cherry... I..."


    She raised her hand and stopped him coldly. "Since we''ve come to this point, let''s be honest with each other. You said that you didn''t sleep with her, but she''s pregnant. Do you think I''m an idiot?"


    Her laughter was so sad that tears fell down from her eyes. Her thin shoulders couldn''t help but shake, which made his heart ache.


    He hugged her, but she struggled to get rid of him.


    "Let me go!" She shouted desperately, "If you don''t love me anymore, we can break up peacefully. I''m not your doll!"


    Her lips were suddenly covered by his.


    She gritted her teeth and snorted before she stepped aside.


    Blood spilled from the corner of his mouth.


    His eyes became gloomy. "You...You don''t allow me to kiss you?"


    "Let''s break up." She turned her head and didn''t look at his face that she loved and hated so much.


    "Can you listen to me?" Jacob said morosely, "Of course I know you are wronged. Don''t you think my heart also aches when seeing you get hurt? Cherry...


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    shed to Cherry. With a flop, she knelt down in front of her.


    Cherry was shocked.


    She burst into tears and said, "Cherry, I know you are a capable and beautiful woman. You must be chased and loved by a lot of people. Please, don''t touch my husband, okay? Give my husband back to me? My baby will be born soon. The child can''t live without a father... "


    The crowd burst into an uproar.


    It never occurred to them that the coquette was Cherry, who looked virtuous, smart and capable.


    With a pale face, Cherry bent down to help her up and said, "Sarah, you''ve misunderstood. You''re still pregnant. Get up."


    "I won''t get up..." She leaned against her and cried, "Cherry, why don''t you tell me that you stole my husband? These are your guests. Haven''t they seen my husband spend the night here?"


    She took out the photo of Jacob and madly rushed to the crowd around her. She raised the photo high to everyone and said, "This is my husband. Have you ever seen him appear here? This woman said that I misunderstood her. Did I misunderstand her? Did I?¡±


    More and more guests gathered.


    Many of them were old customers of this restaurant. When they saw the photo, they were suddenly enlightened.


    They were very familiar with this man.


    He was indeed Cherry''s boyfriend.


    All of a sudden, they looked at Cherry with sharp eyes, as if they wanted to stab her through.

 Chapter 293 Her Plan

    Cherry''s body shook slightly.


    She said reluctantly, "Don''t be too excited, Sarah. Please sit down and drink some water first."


    "As long as you give my husband back, I don''t want anything." Sarah held her hand and begged, "Please...For the sake of my unborn child..."


    The people around them all pointed at Cherry and whispered.


    Some women were even furious.


    "Don''t beg her! How could a tramp give your husband back to you? Let''s dress ourselves up. You are so beautiful. It''s not difficult to win back your husband''s love. Come on, let me teach you a few moves!"


    They stared at Cherry with jealousy and hatred. "We won''t come here again!"


    They held Sarah up and walked out of the Private House.


    The guests around them gradually dispersed.


    "Pay the bill."


    "Pay the bill."


    The waitresses were busy all of a sudden.


    "Sir, your dishes have just been served. Do you want to pay the bill now?"


    "Yes. We won''t come to such a restaurant again. It''s really frustrating." Those wives all stared at Cherry.


    Which wife doesn''t hate a mistress?


    Love, grievance and nothing else could redeem her from being charged of robbing a pregnant woman''s husband.


    Cherry didn''t want to explain more.


    The cars in the parking lot all drove away. Seeing this scene, she suddenly laughed.


    Who said that Sarah was not smart?


    She used this move to make herself turn from an unreasonable third party to a righteous wife.


    A guest came


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    his head and avoided her with a smile.


    But she said, "You have grey hair on your head."


    His expression froze. "That''s impossible! How could I have gray hair?"


    "You are old, old pal." She stood up crossly and said, "Come on, let me remove that grey hair for you."


    Jonny endured the pain and asked her to pull off the hair. Cherry clapped her hands in disgust and said, "It''s so disgusting that I have to wash my hands."


    This woman really ran to the bathroom, turned on the tap and washed her hands.


    Jonny was almost pissed off. "I spent more money on this hair than your monthly income all day long. How could you say that?"


    With her back to him, Cherry put the hair into her bag, turned around and said, "Since you have so much money, why don''t you invest a hair in my restaurant?"


    "Haven''t you already taken one?" Jonny took a bite of beef and said, "Well, I haven''t eaten such delicious beef for a long time."


    "Do you think you are a bull? Indeed, you do have a bull''s head."


    It took Jonny a long time to realize that she was calling him stupid.


    He was amused and angry. "Old pal, you haven''t seen me for a long time. How can you tease me?"


    "Long time?" Cherry rubbed her nose and said, "Didn''t I just meet you and Sarah a few days ago?"


    "Don''t mention her." Jonny smiled bitterly.


    He raised his glass and drank it up.


    "Hmm... Red wine and hot pot give me a special feeling. Cheers! Let''s get hammered tonight."

 Chapter 294 Your Sweetness Has Become My Pain

    Cherry put the whole bottle of wine down heavily in front of him and said, "If I get drunk with you again, I will suffer a lot. Forget it. Drink it yourself."


    Jonny didn''t refuse.


    He laughed, as if in this way, he could hide the sadness in his eyes just now.


    But she knew him too well.


    She poured him wine and picked food for him with a smile.


    The wine was getting less.


    The hotpot gradually became empty.


    Jonny started to feel dizzy.


    He bent over the table and didn''t want to get up anymore. "No, no, I''m drunk."


    Cherry couldn''t help laughing and said, "It''s just a bottle of red wine. Jonny, when did you become so wimpy?"


    "Cherry, to be honest, I always think of the past when I see you." He smiled bitterly. "I just thought we shouldn''t have met each other."


    As soon as he saw her, he thought of his elder brother.


    When he thought of his elder brother, he thought of that woman.


    He said in a low voice, "I''ve refused my mother''s requests for family reunions many times. They had family dinners on Christmas and New Year''s Day. My mother was so happy. She said that Sarah is pregnant."


    He burped and continued, "I know. My mother would be happier if I went back. But I felt depressed and didn''t dare to go back. Cherry, you know what? I don''t dare to go home! No matter how many women I have, I can''t sweep away the traces of her in my heart."


    His eyes were wet.


    He buried his head in his arms and tried to hide it, "Damn it. Ha-ha! You can''t imagine this look of me, can you? I can''t believe it myself..."


    His voice was getting lower and lower.


    She d


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    slipped into her room and made a phone call.


    When she came out again, her face was full of joy. "Dad, Jacob said he would come to have dinner tonight."


    She was surprised to see that Blaze had gone upstairs. "Dad, you can even climb the stairs?"


    The butler also smiled happily, "Yes. Master said he wanted to have a try. Look, he''s walking so steadily with the help of the handle."


    "But dad, you can''t climb the stairs by yourself when no one is around." She ran upstairs briskly and held her father''s arm. "Are you tired? Have a rest?"


    Blaze heaved a sigh of relief.


    His forehead was full of sweat.


    She wiped it for him.


    But he lowered his voice, "Why haven''t you moved upstairs yet?"


    She pouted and said, "No. Cherry''s room is upstairs, so I..."


    "Silly girl. The main bedroom is upstairs, and you are the hostess of this house. She has left voluntarily. Why don''t you declare your sovereignty?" said Blaze with a smile. He looked at the clock again and said, "Since he comes back for dinner tonight, let him stay. You have been pregnant for six months. It doesn''t matter to live a couple''s life."


    Blaze''s words were clear enough.


    She blushed and lowered her head.


    "I''m serious." With the help of her, Blaze went downstairs slowly. "Men can''t bear loneliness, so it''s normal that he has another woman when you are pregnant. You should give him some desserts when it''s appropriate. When the baby is born in the future, people like him will definitely want to come back to see the baby. At that time, you will take the opportunity to win him over. Isn''t it natural?"

 Chapter 295 She Got The Evidence

    Sarah lowered her head, lost in thought.


    "Cook some more dishes which are Jacob''s favorite. Take out my bottle of wine." Blaze instructed the butler.


    "Master, I don''t think you can drink..."


    "I know." Blaze smiled and said, "It''s not for me. It''s for Jacob."


    When he was drunk, his vigilance would be reduced, and many things would naturally happen.


    The maid had already prepared the dinner quickly.


    The room had been filled with the aroma of food before Jacob arrived.


    At six fifteen, hearing someone putting the key into the lock, Sarah walked quickly to open the door.


    Sure enough, there was only one person outside the door.


    She breathed a sigh of relief and let him in. Taking the things in his hand, she asked thoughtfully, "Is it cold outside?" Her hand covered his cold face. He was obviously shocked and shrank back.


    "It''s okay." He moved slightly and got rid of her hand. "Where''s dad?"


    Blaze had already sat on the sofa.


    Seeing Jacob, he stood up with a smile.


    Jacob strode forward and held Blaze''s right hand. He said happily, "You have recovered quite well."


    The muscles of his right hand had been relaxed. Although it was still uncomfortable to swing, at least he could consciously move it.


    Blaze held his hand and took two steps forward unexpectedly.


    "You...You can walk by yourself?" Jacob was even happier.


    "Daddy can also go upstairs," Sarah chimed in.


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    sed her voice, "Come in, please."


    "Boss, do you want to eat? It''s getting late." The waitress stuck her head out in fear.


    "Okay." Cherry stood up slowly.


    Why didn''t Jacob come back at this time?


    "Hasn''t Mr. Jacob come back yet?"


    The waitress shook her head.


    Cherry took out her phone.


    There was an unread message.


    "Cherry, I have something to deal with tonight, so I won''t go back for dinner."


    Anger rose in Cherry''s heart.


    What else could it be?


    Would he die if he told her that he went to find Sarah?


    Did he think that she wouldn''t know if he didn''t tell her?


    "Okay, let''s eat." She sat at the table in a fit of pique and began to eat hastily.


    Sarah even swaggered in front of her with her belly. Humph, tonight, she would let her return in defeat.


    She thought for a while and said to the shop assistant next to her, "I have to go out after dinner. If you don''t have work to do, you can close the shop and go back to rest."


    The shop assistant nodded.


    After she finished the meal, she threw the bowl away, grabbed the report and rushed out of the house.


    The lights were bright outside.


    As the cold wind blew, Cherry couldn''t help holding her arms.


    She got into the car.


    A man-made smell of aromatic agent came to her nose in the light grey casual car.


    Suddenly, she felt sick. She couldn''t help opening the door and retching several times on the road.

 Chapter 296 I Have Nothing Left

    What happened to her?


    She had been feeling dizzy and sick since she came back from H City.


    She took a deep breath and sat back in the car.


    The window was rolled down to the bottom.


    The cold wind poured in, but at least the fragrance was diluted a lot.


    Cherry picked up the perfume and threw it directly into the trash can on the roadside.


    She started the car quickly and rushed to her former home at the other end of the street.


    She tried her best to hold back her anger.


    Everything there was hers.


    She wanted to take back what belonged to her.


    Her man, her house, and her unborn child...


    How could the big liar Sarah take everything from her?


    She took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down.


    The car suddenly stopped in front of the house, making a harsh sound.


    Cherry couldn''t wait to jump out of the car.


    She took out the key and skillfully put it into the lock.


    The key was stuck.


    She took out the key in disbelief and inserted it again.


    It was still unable to rotate.


    The flames of fury rose in Cherry''s chest.


    She pressed the doorbell hard.


    These bastards!


    This was her house. How could they change the lock of her house? Shameless!


    She was the owner. Did these bastards know that?


    She trembled with anger.


    She should go to the property manager and sell the house tomorrow!


    ''Do you think I''m easy to be bullied?''


    She kept ringing the doorbell.


    Soon, footsteps came tow


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    er and everyone know that you are a dissolute woman and you are pregnant with your brother-in-law''s child, and see if Jacob still wants you. How dare his parents want you? Have a try."


    Since she couldn''t get this man, how could she let Sarah get him easily?


    ''Humph, you may not think too much!''


    "People all over the world will know." Cherry said word by word, "The baby in your belly is not Jacob''s. You are pregnant with Jonny''s child! You disloyal woman!"


    Suddenly, there was a strange sound outside the door.


    Jacob came to himself.


    He was the closest to the door and opened it immediately.


    The man outside the door met him.


    With his eyes wide open, Jacob called, "Dad...Dad..."


    The person outside the door was Blaze.


    "Dad!" Sarah stood up in a hurry.


    "Is what she said true?" Blaze asked, gritting his teeth, pointing at Cherry, trembling all over.


    "Dad, let me explain!" Sarah ran to him, crying.


    "I don''t have a daughter like you!" Blaze was heartbroken.


    What he hated the most was that his daughter had an affair with a man like Jonny who was not doing his work and had evil intentions. She even had a child with him when she was still married.


    What a great humiliation!


    No wonder Jacob didn''t come back.


    If he was cheated on, he would have gone mad.


    He shook off his daughter''s hand and went straight to the stairs. "You don''t have the face to see me, and I don''t have the face to see anyone either!"

 Chapter 297 His Eyes Didnt Have Her Anymore

    Blaze felt a throbbing pain in his heart.


    He covered his chest, frowning.


    "Dad!"


    "Don''t call me!" He angrily waved his clumsy right hand.


    After his hand hit the stair railing, he stumbled and slipped.


    He couldn''t grab anything and rolled down the stairs.


    "Dad!" Sarah screamed hysterically. The crash along the way was about to tear her heart apart.


    Jacob was faster than her.


    He had already rushed out, calling "Father!"


    Blaze rolled down the stairs and hit his head hard on the marble floor.


    Blood quickly seeped out of the wound.


    When Jacob ran downstairs, the ground was covered with blood.


    Tears streamed down Sarah''s cheeks.


    Seeing the blood, her feet were all soft.


    Now she only had her father in the world.


    Was her father about to leave her too?


    She held the handrails all the way down the stairs and said, "Dad...Dad...Please answer me."


    Jacob had already helped Blaze up.


    His face was pale, and the blood on his forehead was constantly gushing out.


    Jacob covered his wound with his hands and picked him up quickly. "Dad, we''re going to the hospital right now!"


    He shouted at Cherry, "Hurry up! Drive the car!"


    After hesitating for a while, Cherry went downstairs.


    She started her car. With red eyes, Jacob had already carried the dying Blaze into the back seat.


    There was a large roll of white bandage in his hand.


    He quick


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    till be with her?


    She was desperate, completely desperate.


    Holding her shoulders tightly, Jacob said, "Sarah, Sarah, look at me!"


    Sarah pounded on the ground, heartbroken.


    "Sarah!" He turned her around and said firmly, "Sarah! I have promised your father that I will take care of you! Whether we will be a couple or not, I won''t leave you and the child alone!"


    Tears streamed down her face. "Yes, without father, you have no scruples. I know you will leave me and be with her. Go ahead. I won''t stop you. How can I stop you?"


    Lowering his head, Jacob said, "No. I will be here, Sarah. I will be with you..."


    She threw herself into his arms and held his neck tightly. "Sarah, don''t leave me. I''m alone. I''ll die...I''ll die..."


    She trembled like a discarded little beast.


    He hugged her back and comforted, "I''m here. Get up quickly. The floor is cold."


    He lifted her up.


    Still crying, she asked, "What should we do next? Dad has left. What should we do?"


    "I will inform father''s friends and relatives. Don''t worry. I''ll handle it. You go back first."


    His body was still stained with blood, but his hands were calmly holding her.


    "It''s getting late. Promise me to have a good sleep. I''ll handle it myself."


    "I don''t dare to sleep alone. I can''t fall asleep." She grabbed his collar and begged, "Please don''t leave me. Please don''t..."


    She looked flustered.

 Chapter 298 Do You Think Its All My Fault

    Jacob sighed, "Okay. Let''s go back." Then he said to the assistant beside him, "I''ll call you later."


    Cherry stood aside silently.


    She didn''t say anything.


    Because she had no say in this case.


    Jacob just glanced at Cherry, and then his sight stopped.


    "You can go back now." He said lightly, "Now, I''m afraid Sarah doesn''t want to see you. If you still want to kill two more people, you can continue to be so stubborn. "


    Cherry raised her head abruptly.


    The stubbornness in her eyes and the tiredness in his eyes collided fiercely.


    Cherry admired herself.


    At this time, she could still squeeze out a smile and whispered, "Do you think it''s all my fault?"


    "Let''s talk about it later when everyone calms down." Then he turned away without looking at Cherry and strode out of the hospital with another woman in his arms.


    Cherry watched him go away.


    There was another woman in his arms.


    He had other burdens on his shoulders.


    She knew that he loved her.


    However, this kind of love was not what she wanted.


    She lowered her head, tears streaming down.


    There was blood on the ground.


    The cleaner quickly mopped the floor, and the floor was as clean as if the blood had never appeared.


    However, the knife that pierced her heart kept her heart bleeding.


    Could it be easily erased like the blood on the floor?


    Cherry was desperate.


    Originally, she had seen through one fact today.


    That was, as long as the Murong Clan didn''t let Jacob go, he would never be able to get ri


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    tears.


    Glancing at Sarah, Jacob said, "She''s unstable now. It doesn''t matter. I''ll go there tomorrow. I''m Blaze''s son-in-law. I can handle it. "


    Sarah leaned on Jacob''s shoulder and sobbed sadly.


    The man in front of her was all she could rely on now.


    Everything was arranged in an orderly way by Jacob, including the funeral arrangement, the issue of the obituary, the purchase of the tombstone, and the arrangement of the memorial ceremony.


    Every time she woke up from her dream, he was by her side.


    His smell mixed with the fragrance of the aftershave was now everything in her world.


    If he left, her world would collapse.


    She thought she would die without him.


    Jacob gently wiped the tears on her face and said, "The floor is cold. You can sit aside. I can handle it myself."


    "No, No." Sarah shook her head, tears flying. "I want to be with you. I won''t leave you even if I die..."


    Donna still wanted to help Sarah up, but Jacob shook his head at Donna, indicating her to let go.


    Donna sighed and stepped aside.


    Cherry walked to the desk.


    She bowed and held the candle on the table with her bare hands. Three incenses were lit up.


    Jacob looked at Cherry calmly.


    The two of them looked at each other.


    Both of their eyes were bloodshot.


    However, that only meant that the two of them could never go back to the past.


    Cherry bowed and inserted the incense into the incense burner.


    Everyone''s eyes were focused on her.


    She walked slowly to Jacob.


    She bent down.

 Chapter 299 My Decision

    Cherry said something that she thought she would never say in her life, "I''m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry for your loss."


    Jacob knelt straight.


    He bent down and kowtowed to Cherry.


    The voice was very loud.


    It was like a heavy knock on Cherry''s heart.


    Cherry''s lips trembled, and she tried her best to hold back the tears that were about to burst out.


    Sarah stared at Cherry, "You, you bitch, how dare you show up here? It''s you. You killed my father. How can you still be alive? £¡ You should go to hell and die with my father! " Sarah stood up and reached out to grab Cherry.


    "Go and have a look. When my father died, he didn''t even close his eyes. It''s all because of you, because of you! If you didn''t show up, my father wouldn''t have died! Do you dare to take a look at my father? Don''t you have nightmares at night? !"


    Sarah hated Cherry so much.


    Sarah pulled Cherry''s hair hard and pulled her to the coffin. "How dare you come? Bitch! Bitch! There are so many men in the world. Why do you rob me of this one? "


    Jacob also stood up.


    Jacob held Sarah in his arms and said, "Well, Sarah, that''s enough. Don''t let dad worry about you anymore. Let him die at ease."


    "Only when this woman is dead can my father feel at ease!" Sarah burst into tears, "I hate you. At that time, why should I have mercy to let you live! As a result, you killed my father! "


    Cherry looked at them calmly.


    Her hair was disheveled by Sarah and her scalp was also painful.


    But what else was more painful than Cherry''s heart?


    "From now on, she has nothing to do with our lives." Jacob said l


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    eet were soaked in hot water that she regained her consciousness.


    Jacob brought a glass of hot milk to her lips.


    Sarah shook her head stiffly.


    "At least have some. You haven''t eaten well for a whole day. " Jacob said softly, "Even if you don''t want to eat, you should also think about the baby in your belly."


    Sarah raised her head, tears rolling down. "I have no appetite. Jacob, if you just think for the baby... " Sarah sobbed.


    "I did it for you." Jacob could only say that.


    Sarah opened her mouth and took a few sips of milk.


    She pushed the glass away and Jacob could only put it on the table. "Okay. You should feel warmer after washing. Then do you want to go to bed? "


    "I dare not sleep."


    Sarah sat on the edge of the bed, absent-minded.


    "As soon as I closed my eyes, I saw my father''s face..." Her eyes were dry, and her tears were exhausted. "When I saw him die so miserably, I felt so painful in my heart, and even my stomach ached..."


    Jacob sighed.


    He sat beside her and said, "Don''t be afraid. I''m right next to you."


    Sarah turned to Jacob and held his warm palm. "Can you sleep with me? When I wake up, I can see you by my side... "


    Sarah lifted up the corner of the quilt and went into it, leaving only a pair of big eyes. She looked at him pitifully and said, "You sleep with me, okay?"


    Jacob''s heart softened and he nodded.


    Sarah looked a little satisfied, watching Jacob take off his coat and lie beside her.


    Sarah hugged him tightly like a koala, as if she had hugged the whole world.


    Jacob closed his eyes and breathed steadily.

 Chapter 300 Miscarriage

    But her fingertips jumped into his collar.


    He held her hand and said helplessly, "Sarah, let''s sleep. Everyone was exhausted today. And Dad''s funeral is tomorrow."


    Sarah looked at him pitifully, with tears in her eyes. "I just think that you and Cherry have been separated, but you are a young man and you must have sexual needs. I''m your wife, so I...I don''t want you to suppress your desire..."


    Lowering his eyes, Jacob looked speechless.


    Should he tell Sarah that in fact, when he was lying on the same bed with Cherry, Cherry seldom agreed to have sex with him?


    He knew that Cherry was punishing him.


    He didn''t give her a clear reply, so she punished him in this way, cold and unwilling to talk to him a little more.


    Thinking of that woman, he still felt a pain in his heart.


    He knew he was wrong.


    Even if he didn''t have any personal feelings, he couldn''t hurt the Murong family. This had already hurt Cherry again and again.


    Perhaps, before yesterday, the two of them could go back to the past.


    But now...


    He knew what he had done today had cut off all the paths.


    Cherry wasn''t a woman who would compromise.


    She had made too many concessions for him, which were beyond her principles.


    He could guess that since he had chosen to give up, there was no reason for her to continue.


    ''Cherry would probably leave this place where she had no relatives or nostalgia, right?''


    Jacob closed his eyes and felt pain in his chest.


    He could only say lightly, "Sarah, don''t


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    clothes.


    There were two drops of red blood on the toilet ring.


    It seemed that the bleeding had just happened!


    He carried Sarah to the bed, but she grabbed his collar and said, "Jacob, is the baby... Baby... "


    "The baby is fine!" Leona comforted her in a hurry.


    The baby was only six months old. Bleeding was definitely not a good sign!


    There might be an omen of miscarriage!


    He tucked her in and said, "don''t worry. I''ll drive you to the hospital right away. As long as you are injected with progesterone and HGG in time, the baby will be fine! "


    Sarah began to sob.


    She was carefully held by Jacob all the way to the hospital.


    The progesterone was injected into Sarah''s body.


    The panic in her heart did not disappear. "Can, can my child be saved?"


    "Of course." Jacob forced a smile. "You are too tired recently, so you have some symptoms of bleeding. I''ll give you a simple examination tomorrow. "


    He asked in a low voice, "Sarah, do you want to keep the baby?"


    Sarah gently pressed her belly.


    She kept nodding.


    "Can you listen to me?"


    She still nodded.


    "Okay. In the next two weeks, you have to lie on the bed and can''t go anywhere. You can''t move anywhere. You have to control yourself for the sake of the baby!"


    Sarah was about to cry, "What about you? I''m afraid of being alone... "


    "Of course I am here, silly girl." He touched her pale face and said, "Sarah, this is the most difficult time before the baby is born. You must hold on, you must!"

 Chapter 301 I Wont Leave You

    Sarah gritted her teeth and nodded heavily.


    ¡°Good girl£¡¡± Jacob gave her a soothing hug.


    He moved all the documents into the ward.


    Sarah was sleepy. Even when she went to the bathroom, she needed his help and moved with difficulty.


    Donna came from H City.


    "How about you go back to H City with me after you leave the hospital?" Donna said worriedly, "I''m afraid you two can''t take good care of yourselves."


    "No, I don''t want to go." Sarah cried quietly, "I can''t leave Jacob. I can''t leave him." She grabbed Jacob''s sleeve tightly.


    Donna sighed.


    Jacob fed Sarah the soup mouthful by mouthful, but Sarah refused and just said, "Jacob, I won''t leave. I won''t leave even if I die. Without you, I will die..."


    Jacob and Donna looked at each other.


    "If you want to stay with me, you have to take good care of yourself, understand?" Said Jacob calmly.


    Donna said helplessly, "Well, there are only three months left. I''ll stay in A City to take care of you. The child is the most important."


    Sarah just held Jacob''s hand tightly.


    Donna couldn''t stand it anymore.


    She chuckled, "My son is already your husband. Are you afraid that he will run away? Why are you holding him so tight? "


    Sarah blushed and said, "It''s hard to say. Jacob was such a good man. But I''m pregnant now. If I don''t keep an eye on him, he will easily be seduced by other women."


    Donna said without hesitation, "How dare he?! If he dare to cheat on you,


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    e beloved princess of many people.


    As for Cherry, she was a Cinderella who had to support a family or even a restaurant.


    However, in the end, Cinderella got her real prince charming by the glass shoes she left. But what about Cherry?


    Jacob thought that he could never be Cherry''s prince charming again in the rest of his life...


    The guard looked at Jacob''s uncertain expression and said carefully, "But yesterday, when I passed by the Private House owned by Miss Cherry, the door was closed in the daytime. Maybe Miss Cherry was not in business anymore, right?"


    "Yes, thank you." Jacob said.


    Then he turned around, carrying the light suitcase in his hand, but his heart was extremely heavy.


    He knew Cherry well.


    As if she knew him well.


    There was no turning back.


    In this case, he will accept the reality.


    If only his heart didn''t hurt so much...


    "Creak¡ª¡ª!"


    After the last clerk left, Cherry pulled down the gate of the restaurant with all her strength.


    The door was locked.


    All the goods had been sold out.


    From tomorrow on, the new owner would take over the shop.


    Before ten o''clock tomorrow, Cherry had to move out of here and complete the handover.


    She clapped her hands and looked up at the two words "Private House".


    "It''s not that I haven''t gained anything." She chuckled, "The money for selling the shop is enough for me to live a comfortable life for the rest of my life."


    The man was gone.

 Chapter 302 Men Are Unreliable

    Fortunately, the money was still there.


    The more Cherry thought about it, the more ridiculous she felt. She couldn''t stop laughing.


    A man can''t be trusted. Is money enough?


    She finally stopped laughing and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    She was about to leave A City. Before she left, she had to see a person and she still had one thing to do...


    She turned around, put her hand in her pocket, and walked into the two-story house next door with ease.


    As soon as Cherry entered the courtyard, she stepped on the duck toy on the ground.


    The yellow duck squeaked, which startled Cherry.


    She jumped away and found that the duck that startled her was just a toy. She could only shake her head, bent down and picked up the duck toy.


    "Joshua, don''t run. It''s cold outside. Put on more clothes!" Adela shouted angrily.


    There was a knock on the stairs.


    A small boy jumped down and stared at Cherry with his round eyes.


    Cherry couldn''t help laughing.


    Sure enough, other people''s children grew fast.


    In less than a month, Joshua didn''t walk very fast before, but now he ran.


    "Joshua, do you remember me?" Cherry reached out her hand to the boy and said, "Can I hug you?"


    The child smiled shyly, turned around and ran to his breathless mother behind him. Then he threw himself into his mother''s arms.


    "Cherry, here you are at last." Adela straightened up and couldn''t help beating her back.


    "Why is Joshua so naughty now?" Cherry smiled and approached them, "Would yo


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ming. Are you interested in me now? "


    Hearing her words, Adela felt even more uncomfortable.


    "Then let me be your witness. You two could be a perfect match today." Adela said.


    Richard bit his lower lip and turned his head away. "Enough! Stop it!"


    But Cherry held her chin with her hand and said, "Hmm. Richard, your ''sister'' Adela... " She emphasized the title, "Her suggestion is really worth thinking about. Adela and I are good friends. You want to take care of her, and I also want to take care of her. If you marry another woman, she may reject Adela, but I won''t."


    Cherry''s tone was so serious that Adela''s heart skipped a beat.


    ''Was she really thinking about it?''


    Adela couldn''t tell how she felt.


    Adela pursed her lips and said, "Congratulations?"


    "That''s enough!" Richard''s face darkened.


    He gave Cherry a hard look and said, "I don''t accept such a joke!"


    "I''m serious. Why do you say I''m joking?"


    "Do you think I will accept my brother''s ex-girlfriend after he abandoned you? Cherry, who do you think I am? "


    His words were hurtful.


    However, Cherry was unmoved and said, "Richard Nalan, let''s get the point, okay? It''s your ''sister'' Adela." Cherry emphasized again, "It''s she who tried to fix you up with me. It doesn''t matter if you''re not willing, why do you offend me by those words? How much do you think you''re better than me? Does she like you? It''s so funny."


    Richard was embarrassed by her words.


    He was ashamed into anger, "It''s none of your business!"

 Chapter 303 The Last Blow

    "At least, I broke up with Jacob smartly. And I''m going to leave A City. what about you? Richard, you can''t get Adela''s love, but you never let her go. You keep her by your side and treat her well, so what? Does she ever take you seriously? Don''t be so mean, okay?"


    Cherry said viciously on purpose.


    Adela jumped up, "What are you talking about, Cherry?"


    "I said he was so mean!" Cherry then took out a piece of paper from her pocket and said, "Richard, I''m a woman, but you''re not as smart as me. What kind of man do you think you are? Oh, no, you are not a man anymore."


    "Who says I''m not?" Richard stared at Cherry. "Do you need me to prove it to you?"


    If it was an inexperienced girl in front of Richard, she would have blushed after hearing this.


    Unfortunately, he was facing Cherry.


    Cherry sneered, "You prove it? Forget it. Why don''t you look at what I have in my hand?"


    When Richard was about to reach for the paper, Adela was already one step ahead of him. With a snap, she grabbed the paper from Cherry''s hand.


    Suddenly, Adela''s face turned pale and she took half a step back in disbelief.


    "How, how could it be possible?" she said in shock.


    "Richard, have you ever thought about your parents'' feelings? Have you ever thought about your future wife''s feelings? " Cherry asked straightforwardly.


    Richard turned his head away and said, "It''s none of your business. I, I don''t plan to get married at all! "


    "So, in order to avoid fut


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    tomorrow, you and the child don''t have to worry about the future."


    "No!" Tears welled up in Adela''s eyes. "Don''t say that, I don''t want anything!"


    She grabbed his sleeve.


    She just wanted him to live well...


    "Aren''t you rich? Find bodyguards to protect you. " She said in a panic, "I can also protect you. What are you worried about?"


    Richard stroked her hair lovingly.


    Adela cried out, "I don''t want you to die. I don''t want you..."


    He smiled sadly, "As long as you are fine, I can even go to hell without regret..."


    His words were stopped by her fingertips.


    "Don''t talk nonsense..." She kept crying, but her tone was still domineering. "Or I''ll leave you! Believe it or not? "


    There were tears in his eyes. He wiped her tears with his cold palm and said, "I love you, Adela."


    Her heart was almost broken.


    "She won''t love you." Being ignored for a long time, Cherry suddenly interrupted, "She has slept with another man. You know, she doesn''t love you anymore. She even slept with a gay. Adela, you''re really something."


    "What are you talking about?" Adela was confused. "When did I sleep with him? What did you see? He doesn''t have sexual desire for women at all... "


    As soon as Adela finished speaking, she suddenly realized what she had said.


    The man next to her froze all of a sudden.


    Cherry smiled.


    Richard''s voice was almost squeezed out of his teeth. "Adela, if you didn''t sleep with Liam, how did you get pregnant?"

 Chapter 304 The Identity Of The Child

    "I could have an artificial pregnancy." Adela said awkwardly.


    "Since you have doubts, you''d better do a DNA test, right?" Cherry interrupted again.


    Richard finally understood.


    A surge of ecstasy almost swept over his heart.


    "Joshua, Joshua is my son, right? !" Richard held Adela''s shoulder tightly.


    Richard grabbed Adela by the shoulder too hard. Adela cried out in pain and tried to avoid him. "You hurt me."


    "You still have feelings for me, don''t you? Otherwise, you won''t have my child, right? " Richard kept asking.


    Adela turned her head away and said, "You, stop asking..."


    Cherry sighed leisurely.


    "I think you don''t plan to cook yet at this hour, which means you don''t want to invite me to dinner. All right, all right. I''m leaving. Adela, don''t miss me too much. " Cherry waved her hand, squatted down and kissed the confused Joshua.


    "Honey, see you next time." Cherry held Joshua''s hand, feeling pity and love for him.


    Richard had held Adela tightly in his arms.


    Adela''s heart had melted.


    Cherry closed the door for them.


    Outside, the sky was already full of stars.


    Cherry stretched herself and felt waist acid, she smiled bitterly.


    After the car accident, her health seemed to be much worse than before.


    Or was it because she was old?


    Cherry looked back at the quiet building.


    She smiled with relief.


    Perhaps, after this afternoon, Adela and Richard could really break down the barrier between them.


    Richard might not be mature enough.


    But at least, for a woman, for a child he thoug


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    hing there.


    Since Cherry was a little girl, she had always been good at making decisions. As a father, Jerome could do nothing but worry about her.


    "You want to go out alone as a backpacker?"


    "Yes. Now it was very convenient to make all kinds of reservations on the Internet. I''m going to finish the house transfer, and I''ll set out. " Cherry looked around and smiled innocently, "I haven''t been to this restaurant for a long time. It''s really the first one to open by myself, I''m very affectionate."


    Footsteps came from outside.


    Clatter.


    The gate was pulled open and the staffs came in one after another.


    Everyone was stunned when they saw Cherry.


    "Everybody, thank you! From now on, I''m back to be in charge! " Cherry announced without hesitation.


    Several girls hugged her warmly.


    "Boss, boss..."


    Tears welled up in their eyes.


    Cherry smiled at them.


    The smile at the corners of her mouth was almost stiff today.


    For the first time in her life, Cherry felt it so difficult to smile.


    The phone rang.


    After a few words, Cherry hung up the phone.


    "Dad, come with me to the housing department this afternoon. Bring your ID card."


    Jerome was a little surprised, "Is the house settled so soon?" He said in a lazy tone, "You can handle it. Why do you insist that I go with you?"


    Cherry glared at him.


    In H City, she had run the business for a long time. How could she be slow in do anything?


    "I''m going to sign your name on the house registration. How can I transfer the ownership if you don''t go?"

 Chapter 305 All Arrangements

    "Why do you sign my name?" Jerome refused, "How many years can I live? No, no, no. Even if I bought the house, I will leave it to you after I die. Not to mention that you bought the house now. Why bother?"


    He felt more and more uneasy.


    Jerome waved his hand and said, "That''s it."


    Shaking her head, Cherry said, "No. I bought this house for you. Besides, auntie was still young. When I come back and live with you a few days later, do you want the three of us to stay in the small room on the second floor all the time? You can take it, I can''t."


    The woman took a look at Jerome, and Cherry understood, "Auntie must feel the same as me. Now the housing price is rising very fast. Since we are family, and the signature is you or me, there is no difference for me. For you, the benefits are much more. At least, you have more property under your name. "


    Cherry had always been the backbone of the family, so she stopped discussing and said, "Three o''clock in the afternoon, don''t get late."


    Then she turned around and began to work.


    She came from A City by ship early in the morning. Now she sorted out the seafood in the fridge with full energy. Her hands were so cold that she said, "Dad, it seems that the sea urchins are almost out of stock. Haven''t the supplier sent some yet?"


    Cherry took out several big pots, and there were more than ten sea cucumbers in the ice water.


    Her face darkened. "Who did this?"


    The employees were happy about the return of their boss, but Cherry''s face darkened and they immediately became silent.


    Jerome glanced at the pots and tr


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ore stretched herself.


    Nancy had seen the doctor and took some medicine. The more nervous and careful she was, the more difficult for her to get pregnant.


    Moore didn''t care about it, but Nancy was very concerned about it.


    Not to mention at his home, even when they went back to her mother''s house for a meal, her mother had to specially cook nourishing soup for them.


    Nancy was already very nervous. When Jacob took Sarah home, as a result, Nancy was more sensitive when she saw Sarah''s big belly.


    "Will I never have a baby?" Nancy cried in Moore''s arms.


    "Silly girl. It''s not a big deal. I didn''t marry you for a child." Moore said lazily, "Besides, we just made love for a few times last night. Do you think it can be tested so soon?"


    He pulled her out of the bathroom and said, "It''s so embarrassing to talk about this in the bathroom."


    He smoothed his hair in front of the mirror, lowered his head and touched her nose. "Well, don''t cry. If you keep crying, this inn will be drowned in your tears later. Today is the first day of the new year. "


    Hearing this, Nancy raised her head and smiled with tears on her face, "I''m not crying so exaggeratedly."


    "Really?" Pursing his lips, Moore said, "I really don''t understand why women cry so much. Sometimes I suspect that I didn''t marry a woman, but a crying bag. Every night, I hold it in my hands and tears will fall."


    Nancy stamped her feet and complained, "Do you regret it now? I always like to cry... Even if you don''t like it, I can''t change it. I... I... "


    As she said, tears were about to fall again.

 Chapter 306 An Unexpected Encounter

    Moore said exaggeratedly, "Oh, my God! How dare I not like you? Don''t cry. I don''t want to be unable to go anywhere on the New Year''s Day. If you keep crying, I can only stay in the guesthouse and clean the tears streamed from your eyes."


    Nancy was finally amused by him. She patted him and leaned against him. "Moore, do you think your family will be unhappy that we go on a trip during the Spring Festival instead of staying with them?"


    "It''s so boring to stay at home every New Year." Moore said casually, "We need something new."


    Nancy pouted.


    Moore had no choice but to say, "Well, of course. I want to pursue something new on one hand. On the other hand, you are under a lot of pressure. I''m afraid that you will feel uncomfortable if those relatives and friends keep gossiping about you, so I finally decided to take you out for a trip. What do you think? Are you satisfied with this answer? "


    Nancy chuckled.


    "Honey, you are so nice." There were tears in her eyes. "If only I could have a son for you."


    Moore kissed her cheek and said, "Don''t think about it anymore. If I''m not good enough, how can I attract you?" He looked at the bright sky and said, "Wow, it''s snowing outside. Nancy, let''s go downstairs to have breakfast and then go out for a walk!"


    Nancy was also in a good mood, so she temporarily put aside all her worries.


    The two walked out of the guesthouse hand in hand.


    Here, the main theme was the quiet snow sc


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    he picked up the delicious steamed bun and stood up. "See you tonight."


    The corners of Moore''s mouth twitched, but he didn''t make a sound.


    As soon as Cherry went upstairs, Moore saw that Nancy''s big tears fell on the back of her hand.


    He sighed, "Why are you crying again?"


    He put the soybean milk in front of her.


    "Come on, drink some soybean milk, okay?"


    "Cherry likes drinking. Give it to her." Nancy choked with sobs.


    "Look at you. What are you talking about?" Moore was annoyed. "Let''s go to the hot spring after breakfast, okay?"


    Nancy bit the bun and kept silent.


    Her eyes were red with tears.


    Unlike the gracious Cherry, Nancy always looked like an aggrieved girl even if she was fine.


    Moore held her hand and said, "Honey, don''t cry, okay?"


    As soon as his lips touched her face, Cherry had packed her handbag.


    Seeing this scene, she chuckled and said, "Fortunately, I haven''t decided to go on a trip with you. Isn''t it obvious that you are showing off your love in front of me, a single woman? "


    Hearing this, Nancy''s mood turned good.


    She blushed and hid herself behind Moore.


    Cherry waved at them and walked out.


    In fact, she was exhausted now.


    She had been in the car for the whole night and vomited all night.


    What she wanted now was to lie in a warm room and have a good rest. It was definitely not a walk in the Ice Park on a snowy day.


    Unfortunately.


    She smiled with self-mockery.

 Chapter 307 A Rat Crossing The Street

    When did she become a rat crossing the street that was hated by others?


    Snowflakes danced along the street.


    Cherry closed her eyes and raised her head, feeling the feather like snowflakes falling on her eyelashes. When she opened her eyes again, the snow melted and flowed down along the corners of her eyes.


    She wiped the snow with a smile.


    But it was strange. Why was the snow hot?


    From the Ice Park to the snow scene, from the snow willow by the lake to the ice roof, all of them were shot by Cherry.


    There was heating in the house but the temperature outside was so low that everyone wore a lot.


    Although the weather was cold, it was the first day of the lunar year. The later the time was, the more people went out in pairs or with their family.


    Even though people walked fast, they still looked happy and sweet along the street.


    This was the feeling of home.


    Cherry put down her camera.


    Her heart ached violently in her chest.


    On such a day of family reunion, could she continue to escape?


    She looked down at her empty right hand.


    That hand was once held tightly by a warm hand...


    The man had said that he would never leave her, but he finally went back on his word. It was actually so hurtful...


    Cherry shivered all over.


    The coldness spread from the bottom of her heart.


    She was trembling all over.


    Did she catch a cold?


    She put the camera away, sat on the bench by the road and held her arms tightly.


    Cold, still cold.


    She exhaled the cold air a


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    bed, Cherry''s face was as pale as a piece of paper.


    "I just had a palpitation and felt difficult to breathe. I felt sick and I wanted to vomit..." Cherry said weakly, "Recently I have felt very uncomfortable with my stomach..."


    But she didn''t go to the hospital for an examination...


    She even thought that if there was really something wrong with her, maybe this trip would be the final trip.


    However, there was nothing that she couldn''t let go.


    Her father had a wife and a house left by her...


    "Do I need to have a stomach examination?"


    The doctor registered on the diagnosis book and whispered to the nurse next to him, "Has the blood test report come out?"


    The nurse handed over the report.


    "Hmm." The doctor frowned and suddenly said, "Your blood test report seems normal. There is no inflammation. When is your last period?"


    Cherry blinked her eyes.


    Last period?


    She thought hard and said, "I... I had a miscarriage before. Since then, my menstruation has been uncertain. I think the last time was a month and a half ago."


    "Give her a urine test. Then give her an ECG. " The doctor ignored Cherry and turned to the nurse next to her.


    The nurse nodded.


    "Doctor, what''s wrong with me?"


    "Don''t ask me. The results haven''t come out yet. How can I know what''s wrong with you?" The doctor rolled her eyes and walked out of the resuscitation room.


    Like a pig waiting to be slaughtered, Cherry was sometimes pushed to the bathroom, and sometimes to the ECG test room.

 Chapter 308 You Are Pregnant

    When the result came out, it was already night.


    The doctor complained, "If it hadn''t been for your medical result, I would have been off work."


    Cherry was speechless.


    Is it her fault that the result came out so late?


    There were so many people, and she had waited a long time before it was her turn to do the examination. If she could choose by herself, she would also like to get the result earlier.


    The doctor looked through the test result and threw the diagnosis to Cherry, "You can go to the gynecology and obstetrics department. You are pregnant. "


    The doctor''s simple words shocked Cherry.


    She repeated, "Am I pregnant?"


    The doctor rolled his eyes and said, "You are too careless! You don''t even know you are going to be a mother?!"


    The nurse pushed Cherry to the obstetrics and gynecology department, and Moore followed her in a hurry.


    "Moore, you can go back first." Said Cherry softly. "The doctor asked me to stay in the hospital for two days. I''m fine. Just enjoy yourselves."


    "You are sick. How can we have the mood to play?" Moore said anxiously.


    "I''m fine. I''m really fine. Go ahead. Seriously, if anything happens, I will call you, okay? It''s too late now and you''re not familiar with this place. Take care of Nancy." Cherry kept winking at him.


    Reluctantly, Moore turned to look at Nancy.


    Nancy turned her head away and didn''t look at the two of them.


    "Hurry up." Urged Cherry.


    "I''d


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    to give birth to the only child in her life.


    Even if it will kill her...


    She took a deep breath.


    Even the nausea in her throat made her feel sweet.


    ''My child, with you being with me, I will be stronger.''


    Cherry smiled.


    After a whole day''s journey, she finally felt a little relaxed.


    Her eyelids became heavier and heavier, and she shrank into the quilt. Regardless of the coldness and emptiness here, she closed her eyes and fell asleep deeply.


    She turned her back to the door, so she didn''t notice that the door was quietly pushed open a crack. Someone slipped in, but Cherry didn''t notice anything...


    "Drip, drip, drip." The sound of dripping water from the heater was especially clear in the quiet night.


    Cherry woke up from a stomachache.


    When she woke up, her forehead was already covered with sweat.


    How could she forget?


    She vomited and passed out today. She didn''t even eat anything so that she was very hungry now. Not to mention her stomach, even the baby in her belly couldn''t bear it.


    If it was for herself, she would definitely let it go.


    But for the sake of the child, no matter how difficult it was, she would not shrink back.


    She gritted her teeth and sat up.


    Suddenly, she felt short of breath.


    Sweat trickled down her back.


    There was a hand on the edge of her bed.


    The hand was slender and white, with distinct fingertips, and the nails were trimmed meticulously.

 Chapter 309 J

    It was obvious that the hand was not hers.


    The hand was more unlikely to belong to one of those patients.


    Who would put a hand on her bedside in the middle of the night? And she couldn''t see other parts of his body...


    Cherry immediately remembered what the nurse had said. The patient who had just died in this bed in the morning...


    She jumped off the bed.


    ''Oh my God!''


    She had never seen a ghost in the hospital.


    It was the first time...


    Cherry felt so scared that she fell to the cold ground.


    She moved backward quickly.


    Suddenly something moved under the bed.


    Cherry couldn''t help screaming.


    The white bed sheet was lifted up in an instant.


    Cherry was ready to see a female ghost whose face was covered with blood to rush out. However. Under the bed sheet, there was a man with delicate face.


    Cherry took a deep breath.


    The man waved his hands, bowed to her and put his palms together. He gesticulated, begging her not to make a sound.


    Cherry gasped, "Who, who, who are you? Are you a human or a ghost? Why are you hiding under my bed? "


    The man was about to kneel down in front of Cherry.


    He was wearing a white hospital gown, which was a little different from that of Cherry.


    He crawled out from under the bed, and his eyes were bright black.


    Cherry''s heart skipped a beat.


    This pair of eyes was so familiar!


    She couldn''t help but think of a person who also had a pair of black and bright eyes----Jacob......


    However, the ma


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    He looked like a abandoned puppy.


    Although he was not very young, when Cherry looked at him, she couldn''t help but have the impulse to take care of him.


    She had met too many people.


    This boy was really just a child, a child confined in the hospital and isolated from the world for a long time.


    He was as pure as a piece of white paper. How could he not be adorable?


    Cherry also went back to the bed.


    Suddenly, there was a rush of footsteps outside the door.


    In an instant.


    J, like a nimble squirrel, suddenly jumped up from the bed, lifted up the bed sheet of Cherry, and quickly slipped under the bed.


    The room was lit up in an instant.


    The doctor in charge of Cherry walked in and yawned, "Is there anything wrong? Didn''t you ring the bell just now? "


    Cherry smiled calmly, "No, I''m fine."


    "You look energetic. If there is nothing serious, you can leave the hospital tomorrow. " Then the doctor yawned and walked out of the ward.


    The room was dark again.


    J finally stuck his head out from under the bed.


    He was so nervous that he kept gesticulating, but Cherry couldn''t understand, so she directly handed him the notebook.


    "Are you leaving the hospital?" The boy was about to cry while writing.


    "Or what?" Cherry wasn''t sleepy at all.


    She looked at the dawn and said, "I not only have to leave the hospital, but also go home."


    The boy cried.


    "Can you take me away?" There were traces of tears on the notebook that he handed over.

 Chapter 310 Take Me Away

    Cherry turned around and asked, "Take you away?"


    "I can do anything." He wrote in a hurry, "I don''t eat much either." In order to prove that a deep-fried dough stick and half bowl of porridge was enough to make him full, he even burped.


    Cherry smiled.


    She slowly bent down, took out her coat and threw it to J.


    "Put it on."


    J did as he was told.


    He took off the hospital gown. The muscles under the clothes was not as strong as that of Jacob, but it was quite eye-catching.


    He put on Cherry''s coat unconsciously.


    Cherry couldn''t help laughing.


    Her coat was small. But he was over one meter eight, who looked funny in this coat. From the back, he looked like an enchanting beauty.


    Embarrassed, J tidied up the coat. Cherry stopped laughing and said, "I''ll leave the hospital later. You can go with me. Throw your hospital gown away. "


    J nodded repeatedly.


    As long as he could leave, he was even willing to wear women''s clothes.


    "Have you been cured?" Asked Cherry suddenly.


    "I don''t know what disease I have. Except that I can''t speak since I was born." J answered honestly.


    Cherry nodded.


    He had already leaned over and cover the quilt for her. His eyes were extremely gentle.


    Cherry looked at him and said, "I have a restaurant in H City. Now that you haven''t found a home yet, you can stay in my restaurant first."


    J was so happy that he almost jumped up.


    He was like a child.


    She smile


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    sulkily, "Well, all right. If you need anything, please call me. I''m in the next room. "


    Then he left Cherry''s room.


    With a click, Moore clearly heard her locking the door.


    He sighed in his heart and walked back to his room next door.


    He turned the doorknob but couldn''t open it.


    He could only knock at the door. "Nancy, open the door."


    Nancy replied angrily, "I''m asleep. I''m taking a nap. "


    Moore raised his eyebrows.


    ''She just had lunch and fell asleep again?''


    "I want to take a nap too."


    "You just need to care about your goddess. What are you taking a nap for?" Nancy retorted.


    Moore sneered, "Yes. I care about my goddess." ''Why did Nancy become so unreasonable? Wasn''t she very gentle before? Now she was no different from those women who were jealous and shrewish...'' "If you don''t open the door, I''ll go to Cherry''s room."


    "Go ahead!" In a fit of pique, Nancy put the quilt over her head.


    Moore also felt angry.


    He snorted coldly, turned around and left.


    He pretended to knock on the door of an empty room on the other side and said softly, "Well, I just come in to see how you are."


    ''Since Nancy liked to be jealous, just let her be!''


    Then, Moore went downstairs quietly.


    Annoyed, he looked up and saw the landlord''s meaningful smile.


    "You were kicked out by your wife?" The landlord handed over another key and said, "This is the key to the next room."


    Moore took the key.

 Chapter 311 A More Serious Misunderstanding

    "Do you want to try the plum wine I made myself? It''s very delicious. " The shop owner took the opportunity to sell it.


    "Okay. A bottle, please. Add some more dishes that go with wine. " Moore went upstairs without looking back. "Bring it to me."


    The shop owner was so happy that his face turned red. "Okay."


    The next second, the delicious wine and the duck claws were delivered to Moore.


    As soon as Moore opened the cork, he smelled a strong smell of wine.


    The homemade plum wine made in the countryside was very strong, but also very mellow.


    Moore took a sip from the bottle.


    Well.


    The warm wine flowed through his throat, and there was unspeakable sweet and sour taste.


    Moore couldn''t help drinking it one after another.


    The shop owner gave him another bottle.


    Although the wine was clear and crisp, it had a strong delayed effect.


    When the shop owner served the third bottle, Moore was lying on the table, unable to open his eyes anymore.


    "Sir, sir?" The shop owner pushed him.


    Moore had fallen asleep.


    The kind-hearted shop owner took out a thin quilt and put it on him.


    Moore slept from noon to the morning of the second day.


    He had slept soundly, but Nancy was so angry that she shed tears in the room.


    Nancy opened the door quietly.


    Of course, there was no trace of Moore outside the door.


    Nancy leaned against the door of Cherry''s room and listened to the sound inside, but got nothing.


    ''Moore, you didn''t even go back to our room for the whole night.


    Did you really spend the night in Cherry''s room?


    You even


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    it warm for you. It won''t be cold. "


    A strange feeling flashed through Cherry''s mind.


    However, she chose to laugh it off faintly.


    As J said, the first person he saw when he walked out of the hospital was Cherry, so J was dependent on her.


    Not to mention that Cherry was several years older than J, and she was also pregnant with someone else''s child. Just to say that J would meet more people in the future, naturally, this kind of dependence would fade away.


    Although J was as innocent as a piece of white paper, he was definitely smart.


    Thinking of this, Cherry felt a little relieved.


    "You eat, too." Cherry said gently, "I saw there were soybean milk sellers in front of us yesterday. Let''s go and buy some. We will be warmer."


    J blinked curiously and looked around.


    The snow was white and flawless.


    The people around them were in a hurry.


    The airport was even more crowded.


    On J''s notebook, there were many questions: is H City as cold as here?


    Are there many people in H City?


    What does your shop do?


    Is there anyone else in your family?


    Cherry believed that if J could speak, he would definitely be a chatterbox, just like Simon.


    However, compared to the average looking Simon, such a fresh and lovely J, presumably his appearance would attract more attention than his chattering.


    The plane landed slowly at QD airport of H City.


    Cherry untied the scarf for J.


    Cherry''s warm hands were so tender to J as if she was his elder sister.


    "It''s not cold here. You can take off one more coat." Cherry explained patiently.

 Chapter 312 Considerate Care

    J carefully put the clothes he had taken off into his backpack.


    It was really hard to find a peer as reliable as him.


    At least Richard was not like this.


    Cherry deliberately kept a distance from the two people behind her and said, "You can go back first. My home is not on your way."


    Moore didn''t respond.


    Nancy turned around and glanced at Cherry. "You want to go back by yourselves?" Then she looked at Moore and asked Cherry, "Don''t you need him to drive you home?"


    "There are taxis all over the street. We can take a taxi by ourselves." Pulling J''s hand, Cherry then walked out of the airport hall.


    There were many people going out on holidays.


    The two of them were quickly swallowed up by the crowded people in the airport.


    J cautiously held Cherry in his arms.


    His considerate care made Cherry moved.


    Once upon a time, the person who protected her in this way had been replaced...


    Seeing her expression darken, a warm hand reached out and timidly pressed the corner of her mouth.


    Cherry raised her head in astonishment.


    The boy pulled up the corners of her mouth stubbornly.


    There were too many people, so he couldn''t take out his notebook and write it down. He could only mouth repeatedly, "I want you to smile happily."


    I want you to smile happily...


    This stubborn child...


    Cherry finally smiled.


    Seeing her smile, he also smiled with a red face.


    His wish seemed quite simple.


    He looked thin and weak, but he h


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Cherry was so smart that she could understand the implication in his words.


    His daughter was so smart, delicate and lovely. Although she had divorced with the bastard Jacob, she couldn''t remarry with a mute!


    He would never agree to it!


    Cherry snorted, "What does it have to do with you? Go to sleep. It''s too late. " Then she turned to J and said, "I''ll tell you something else in the daytime. Just do it as I say."


    J nodded obediently, took off his clothes and got into bed.


    Cherry looked at him and said, "Well, your hair is so long. Tomorrow, I''ll take you to have a new haircut. It''s New Year, you should have a new look and a new life."


    The boy seemed to be quite happy.


    The feeling of finding someone to rely on made him look livelier.


    He pulled up the quilt to cover his nose and lips, only revealing a pair of smart and dark eyes.


    Cherry''s heart skipped a beat.


    Was it because she felt sorry for him, or because she couldn''t be able to resist his eyes at all?


    As Moore had said, such a person should be sent to the government welfare agency. The less trouble the better. It would be troublesome sooner or later that she took him in.


    But she couldn''t be heartless.


    Especially when facing a pair of eyes that looked like Jacob... She couldn''t do such a heartless thing...


    She turned around, closed her eyes and closed the door. "Good night."


    There was no sound behind her.


    Cherry walked slowly to the bedside and sat down.

 Chapter 313 My Taste

    Her father had such poor self-control. It was not the first time that he had gambled without telling her.


    She felt helpless.


    She had no idea how long she could live. If the moment the baby was born was the time she left the world, how could her father take care of himself? How could he take care of this newborn baby?


    Cherry began to hesitate.


    No, she must make a plan as soon as possible!


    She sat cross legged on the bed, turned on her laptop, and began to make a plan.


    Although it was late at night, there were firecrackers sounding from time to time outside the alley.


    Ah.


    It turned out that today was only the second day of the Lunar New Year...


    In A City, it began to drizzle.


    The rain was getting colder than before.


    Except for those gamblers and energetic young men who had never rested all the year round, most of the citizens chose to hide in the quilt to spend such a cold and rainy winter night.


    One person was an exception.


    It was already midnight.


    He didn''t hold an umbrella. His shoes stepped on the puddles on the road, and water splashed slightly, wetting his trousers.


    He didn''t stop.


    He just moved forward steadily.


    Finally, he stopped.


    There was darkness in front of him.


    The headlights of the cars passing by occasionally lit up the small building in front of him, but in a moment, it quickly became wet and dark again.


    The sign of "Private House", which was originally hung high, had disappeared.


    A big brand was erected at the door, and a notice was pasted on a red paper


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ry''s puke made her face a little pale, which made Jerome''s heart ache.


    Cherry weakly leaned against the door. After a while, she suddenly laughed.


    The laugh made Jerome shudder and feel bad.


    "How about we go to see a doctor?" He said cautiously.


    Cherry shook her head.


    She slowly walked out of the bathroom and sat on the chair.


    Her silence made Jerome''s heart beat faster. "Ah, what''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me, okay? "


    Cherry smiled faintly, "Dad, I''m pregnant."


    Hearing this. Jerome was almost scared to death.


    He trembled for a long time and asked, "Ah, ah, who is the baby''s father? Who?"


    Cherry lowered her eyes and said nothing.


    Jerome got angry.


    How could he not know what kind of person his daughter was?


    Cherry couldn''t be able to sleep with someone casually and get pregnant!


    After thinking about it for a long time, Jerome thought the baby''s father could only be that man!


    Jerome was so angry that he walked around the table. He picked up a big broom and said angrily, "Let''s go to A City! Damned Jacob! Damned Jacob!" He couldn''t think of anything more vicious to curse, so he could only roar. "He should die without descendants!"


    After thinking for a while, he suddenly realized that the baby in his daughter''s belly is the descendant of Nalan family.


    His daughter''s child was also his grandson.


    How could he be willing to curse the baby like this?


    He turned to curse Jacob, "That bastard! I won''t spare him! I''m gonna kill him... "


    But Cherry grabbed the broom in his hand.

 Chapter 314 The Baby Is Not His

    She didn''t want to hide it from her father, because she couldn''t hide it either.


    Her belly would be bigger and her health would be worse.


    In the future, the child would be raised by her father. She couldn''t let him leave the child to Jacob.


    "The baby is not his." Cherry said lightly.


    Jerome was even more shocked.


    He couldn''t believe that.


    "Do you want to say that the baby''s father is that mute? £¡¡± He shouted hysterically.


    There was a sudden silence in the restaurant.


    Everyone heard what he said.


    Frowning, Cherry asked, "Dad, what are you talking about?"


    All of a sudden, the customers returned to normal. They continued eating and talking, as if the dead silence was just an illusion.


    "Cherry, My daughter." Jerome almost burst into tears. "What''s the matter with you? Just tell me at once, okay? Or I''ll worry about you."


    Looking at her father, Cherry slowly opened her mouth and uttered a few words, but the destructive power of her words was comparable to a bomb. "I had a one-night stand with someone on the way to travel, then I got pregnant."


    Jerome covered his heart tightly.


    ''God! Was this my daughter?


    Was this my smart and rational daughter?''


    "Do you know what you are doing?" He scolded in a sad voice, "At that time, I was happy for you when you aborted the bastard of the Nalan family..."


    "The baby was miscarried." The word "bastard" deeply hurt Cherry''s heart. "If everything could start over aga


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    For him, Cherry could only exist in his mind.


    Jacob looked down at the report.


    All of a sudden, his eyes froze and fell on the shocking line of words.


    "The content of the sperms is too low..."


    He murmured the words.


    "Yes." The doctor pushed his glasses higher on his nose and thought that it was embarrassed to know that Jacob had such a disease. However, he was also a doctor. He believed that Jacob could understand this. "The low content of the sperms might have something to do with your lifestyle these days..."


    "I have taken some medicine before." Jacob''s attitude was much calmer than the doctor had imagined.


    As a doctor, how could Jacob not know?


    Taking a large amount of medicine, age and emotional fluctuation would affect the content of the sperms and even the quality of the sperms.


    The doctor quickly said, "But you can rest assured. I think there should be no problem with the quality." He couldn''t help laughing, "For example, the sperms are jumping up and down like little tadpoles. If your wife really get pregnant successfully, the baby will definitely be active."


    Jacob glanced at him faintly.


    The doctor blushed and said, "Sorry, my Chinese is not good. Maybe the example is not appropriate?"


    Lowering his eyes, Jacob answered, "Nothing."


    "But it doesn''t mean that your wife can''t get pregnant." The doctor carefully observed Jacob''s face and said, "It''s just a little difficult."


    Jacob didn''t answer.

 Chapter 315 It Doesnt Matter Anymore

    If Jacob were not a doctor, he might have been comforted by such words.


    The problem was that he knew clearly what these data meant.


    90%, he would never have his own child in his life.


    But he didn''t mind.


    He had cut off all contact with Cherry. Could he love another woman wholeheartedly again?


    He felt that he couldn''t do it.


    Sarah had been pregnant with the baby of the Nalan family.


    Although the baby was Jonny''s, he could still treat it as if it was his own child.


    It didn''t matter anymore.


    He closed the diagnosis book in silence and said, "Thank you, please keep the secret for me."


    The doctor stood up and nodded, "Of course, of course."


    Jacob stood up and said goodbye.


    The moment he closed the door, he suddenly smiled.


    It was drizzling outside.


    His heart was also in a haze.


    Cherry''s wish was to get pregnant with his child to make up for her first miscarriage.


    However, she didn''t get pregnant and she left sadly in the end.


    It turned out that the problem was not with her at all.


    It was all because of him...


    Jacob lowered his head and clenched his fists.


    In just a few days, he lost much weight.


    But he was wondering how was Cherry doing after she left A City.


    With his hands clasped behind his back, he quietly looked at the raindrops falling from the eaves.


    He missed her so much...


    Suddenly the phone in his pocket rang.


    Jacob answered the phone and heard that Donna said in a cheerful voi


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    packed for her.


    Sarah lay down on the bed happily and said, "Only Jacob knows my heart best."


    However, Jacob didn''t say a word.


    It''s not that he knew her heart best.


    It''s just that he had a good memory now.


    He could remember her rules about where to put these things.


    But he just couldn''t remember the past he had forgotten.


    "I''ll go downstairs and help my mother clean up. Have a rest first. " Jacob closed the door.


    Sarah didn''t need to do housework, so she was satisfied.


    As soon as Jacob walked out of the door, Donna had already rushed upstairs.


    "Jacob!" Her voice was hoarse with inexplicable panic. She called his name one after another, at a loss.


    "What''s the matter, mom?" Jacob ran downstairs quickly.


    He was shocked that Donna''s face was covered with tears. ''What on earth happened?''


    He reached out and held his staggering mother. "Mom, what''s wrong?"


    "Hurry up! Something happened to Jonny!" Donna trembled all over. "Help him, help..."


    She felt dizzy and almost fainted.


    "What''s wrong with Jonny?" Jacob was also anxious.


    York put on his clothes and rushed out of the door.


    "Jacob, hurry up. Jonny is in hospital! Your mother shouldn''t go there. Let her stay at home! "


    Donna cried, "No, I have to go. I don''t want to stay at home. I will be worried to death."


    "If you go there, we will worry about you more!" York grabbed Donna by the shoulder, pulled her down the stairs and pushed her into the room.

 Chapter 316 Something Happened To Jonny

    "You drive me!" York turned to look at Jacob.


    Jacob didn''t hesitate at all.


    The two of them rushed to the elevator.


    "Didn''t Jonny just call us? Why did he suddenly say that he was in hospital? " Jacob jumped into the car.


    However, York was trembling all over. The panic he had just suppressed in front of Donna had been exposed completely. "It''s a call from the film crew. They said that Jonny''s car for filming suddenly lost control and turned over, and there was a fire..." York kept breathing deeply and said, "Jonny was badly hurt. But in front of your mother, I can''t... "


    Jacob was sweating all over.


    Jonny was a star. He earned his living by his face. If his face got hurt in the fire...


    Jacob couldn''t imagine!


    "Don''t worry. I''ll go to the operating room to observe his condition later! "


    Jacob didn''t dare to hesitate.


    The car was speeding at full speed all the way.


    The door of the operating room where Jonny was being treated was open to Jacob.


    He strode into it quickly.


    But when Jacob saw Jonny''s injury, he took a deep breath.


    The area of the burn was so large that Jonny had fallen into a deep coma on the operating table.


    But Jonny''s body didn''t fall asleep.


    He was writhing in pain.


    "One more shot of morphine." Jacob put on his surgical uniform and pressed Jonny on the operating table.


    Under the astral lamp, the badly burned face was shocking to Jacob.


    Now, this face was so destroyed that it could not be seen that it was the charming Jonny Nalan


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    e is ruined, he can''t continue to stay in the entertainment circle. At this last moment, he can also gain some sympathy from the public, it''s convenient for him to do something else in the future. Besides, the judge may sympathize with him more. "


    The agent was really overwhelmed by the cold man in the doctor''s robe.


    The agent could only constantly placate Jacob. "Our company will definitely not sit by and do nothing." The agent rolled his eyes and said, "If Jonny has plastic surgery later, can he recover to his original state? Our company will hire the best doctor in Korea to estimate the recovery effect of Jonny... "


    The agent was still talking. But York didn''t want to talk to him anymore.


    As soon as York turned around, he had already followed Jonny''s operating bed and was about to enter the sterile room.


    Jacob stopped York, "Dad, please be patient. Jonny must be inside alone."


    Maybe one breath or one sneeze from them could cause a lot of bacteria, which was fatal to Jonny.


    York stopped outside the door.


    He bit his lower lip so hard that the blue veins on his forehead were prominent. York tried his best to hold back his tears.


    "Every minute in the sterile room is a torture for Jonny!" York said word by word, gritting his teeth.


    York looked at his son suffering, looking at him not awake but keep waving his hands and feet, looking at him let out a cry of pain in his throat, but there was nothing York could do!


    It was the first time that York found himself so old.

 Chapter 317 Getting Worse

    He was too old to support his children!


    He gave a heavy punch on the wall, making a muffled sound.


    "Dad. Don''t worry. I''m here with you." Jacob covered York''s bleeding palm and put on the sterile clothes.


    "You have stayed up all night. Go back and have a rest. I''m here. "


    Jacob pushed the door open without hesitation and walked into the asepsis room.


    The agent opened his eyes wide and looked at the silent father and son in front of him. After a while, he said, "Well, I''ll go back to report the situation to the top managers of our company. Mr. York, please rest assured that our company will definitely give Jonny an explanation... " He said hypocritically.


    In response, York shouted arrogantly, "Get out!"


    The agent rushed out of the hospital with relief.


    It''s so horrible.


    He just glanced at the asepsis room and saw Jonny, whose face was covered with gauze.


    ''How could he recover after being burnt like that?


    Oh my god! I was almost scared to death!


    It was a losing business, we must get rid of it as soon as possible.


    It was nothing more than some compensation.


    However, it was a pity that the company had lost a cash cow...''


    As soon as the agent stepped out of the hospital, he was shocked by the scene outside.


    He didn''t know when the news that Jonny was injured was spread out. Now, there were a lot of reporters outside!


    He came up with an idea that he borrowed a mask from the hospital to cover his mouth and face. Then he lowered h


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    d. He couldn''t help reaching out to hug her.


    "J, you and my father should take care of the restaurant. I have to go out." Cherry brushed past him without looking back.


    Without hesitation, J followed her and gestured, "What happened?"


    "Something happened to Jonny." Said Cherry in a low voice.


    She put on a scarf.


    J blinked his eyes. Cherry didn''t know if he remembered this man or not.


    Cherry put on a thicker coat and said, "Have you forgotten? Didn''t I take you to the TV City to see that star yesterday afternoon? He asked you to get in the car and introduced you to the director."


    It was Cherry''s own intention to bring J there.


    She knew clearly that J had a good appearance. This boy was so eye-catching.


    She didn''t have that idea at first, but when the shop owner of the hair salon said that, she changed her mind.


    J was steady and talented. Introducing him to Jonny would also give him a way out.


    Therefore, she introduced J to Jonny.


    Jonny didn''t say anything.


    He just asked J to act the main character as written in the script.


    It was just a split shot. The hero drove fast, and the camera car followed him closely.


    Although the boy''s performance was unskillful, but his pretty appearance made up for it.


    The director sighed, "It''s a pity that he is dumb."


    A mute couldn''t speak or sing. No matter how beautiful he looked, it was hard for the director to accept him.


    Cherry sighed with disappointment.


    But J didn''t care at all.

 Chapter 318 Calm Down

    Even though he was called mute by others, he didn''t look disappointed at all. He only held the box of grape tarts in his hand tightly, fearing that it would be broken.


    This kind of person sometimes made Cherry sigh.


    "I''m sorry." When they walked out of the TV City, Cherry apologized in a low voice, "If I hadn''t forced you to come to visit Jonny and introduced you to the director, you wouldn''t..."


    J smiled with relief. He wrote a line of words in his notebook, "I don''t mind at all. I''m a mute, which saves me a lot of trouble. I enjoy this quiet life. "


    Cherry pursed her lips, but failed to smile like him.


    Except that he was dumb, everything about him was impeccable.


    It was because of his good mentality that he could be calm about everything.


    But now, Cherry couldn''t be calm anymore.


    "Something happened to Jonny. I have to go there."


    She rushed out of the door and jumped into the car, but someone also followed in.


    "What are you doing?" Asked Cherry, frowning.


    J calmly wrote, "I''ll go with you. I''m worried about you. "


    Cherry shook her head impatiently.


    J underestimated her.


    ''Does he really think I''m a vulnerable woman?''


    Cherry stepped on the gas and the car sped away.


    The terrible recoil made J hit the back of the seat heavily because of inertia.


    He waved his hand to ask Cherry to slow down.


    How could Cherry hear him?


    Jonny had been fine yesterday afternoon, but now he met such a big accident...


    Life was full of unforeseen events.


    Perhaps, the person who was by her side


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    s, and some functions of his limbs will be affected. "


    Looking at Jacob, Cherry said without blinking, "Wasn''t it an accident that happened when he was filming? Why aren''t the people from his company and TV station here? How could they stay out of this matter? £¡¡±


    "How they wish they could get rid of Jonny as soon as possible." Lowering his head, Jacob sneered, "After giving us tens of thousands of dollars, they disappeared. They asked the lawyer to send a copy of an agreement, saying that the contract between Jonny and their company is about to expire. Now they intended to end the contract on time."


    That was to say, they didn''t have the patience to wait for Jonny to slowly recover and come back to make money for them.


    Undeniably.


    Jonny was not young anymore.


    There were young and beautiful people in their early twenties everywhere.


    Besides, Jonny''s appearance was ruined. And it''s not sure whether he could restore to what he used to be. It was too risky to bet on it.


    The company was more willing to sign several young men instead of renewing the contract with Jonny.


    "What a group of bastards!" Cherry cursed in a low voice, "We have to sue them! Collect the evidence and sue them until they go bankrupt!"


    Jacob said, "I''ve commissioned a lawyer, but now Jonny is in serious condition, I can''t concentrate on this matter."


    "I won''t stand by and do nothing about it!" Cherry clenched her fists.


    She still had some connections in the entertainment industry. She had to take care of this matter to the end!

 Chapter 319 Return To The Old Business

    No matter what happened between her and Jonny before, she still treated him as her friend.


    She would never stay out of her friend''s business.


    Looking at Cherry, Jacob said softly. "Then I thank you on behalf of Jonny."


    "When he completely recovers, he can thank me by himself." Cherry didn''t look at Jacob anymore. She turned to look at the J next to her and said gently, "Let''s go. We''ll come again in a few days."


    "Next time you come, tell the guards my name and they will let you in." Said Jacob.


    With a faint smile on her face, Cherry said, "I hope I wouldn''t forget who you are at that time."


    Her hand has been held in the palm of J.


    Cherry walked at full speed. It was not until she got into the car that she leaned against the back of the seat and gasped as if she had used up all her strength.


    She thought too highly of herself.


    She thought she could be calm without any disturbance, but she didn''t expect that as soon as Jacob got close to her, she couldn''t help but feel thirsty and her heart beat faster. She didn''t look like the ordinary Cherry at all.


    She closed her eyes wearily. At this time, her hand moved.


    Only then did she realize that her hand had been held tightly by J since just now!


    She pulled her hand out of his hand.


    He looked at her with concern and she said lightly, "I''m fine."


    But then, she had something to do!


    The car suddenly had an accident. Maybe it was an intentional m


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ry who was taken away, would you still be so generous?"


    Jacob couldn''t stand it anymore.


    He stepped on the gas and continued driving.


    Sarah patted him and said, "Stop the car. I don''t want to see him. Do you hear me?"


    "After all, he is the father of your baby!" Clenching his teeth, Jacob said, "Sarah, can you just take pity on him and encourage him?"


    Sarah was panting.


    She stared at the man in front of her, but the car had already driven into the parking lot of the hospital.


    "You just need to encourage him. I''ll drive you home later."


    "What''s the point of doing that, Jacob?" Sarah was held up by him forcefully and was unable to escape.


    "After all, you once loved him. You won''t have the heart to see him like this." Holding Sarah''s hand all the way to the elevator, Jacob walked across the corridor and came to Jonny''s ward.


    Jonny was awake.


    He stared blankly at a black dot on the opposite wall, feeling bored.


    His neck was burnt too. He couldn''t even twist it.


    The burning feeling lingered on his skin, and he gradually became numb.


    The door was pushed open.


    He didn''t even want to take a look at it.


    "Jonny." Jacob walked up to Jonny and said, "Look, who is coming?"


    Jonny turned around expressionlessly.


    Suddenly, his sight froze.


    His throat uttered a strange voice, "Sarah, Sarah..."


    She was the one he had been missing all the time.


    Although she was his sister-in-law...

 Chapter 320 Run Away

    Jonny looked down, and then a greater sadness filled in his heart.


    Sarah was pregnant.


    She was going to be a mother. Of course, the baby must be his brother''s.


    He couldn''t hide the bitterness in his eyes. Sarah covered her mouth and looked at the person in front of her in surprise, "Is, is this Jonny?"


    ''God, there is an unpleasant smell of medicine all over his body...


    And he is wrapped like a mummy...''


    She felt so lucky that she had chosen Jacob.


    ''How could Jonny recover from what he looked like now?


    Come on.''


    Jonny smiled bitterly and said, "You can''t recognize me either, can you?"


    Jacob said in a hurry, "You''ll be fine after a few days." Then he held Sarah and wanted her to take a few steps forward.


    But she stopped and shook her head firmly. "No, No. It''s so terrible..."


    She even took two steps back and said, "Please take me back, Jacob. It''s so scary here."


    Jonny''s hand stopped in the air before he reached out to her.


    His heart had been broken into pieces, but what Sarah said was no different from rubbing salt on his wound.


    "Sarah, I''m Jonny..."


    "No, you can''t be..." She screamed. When Jonny tried to pull her for the second time, she jumped up, turned around and ran out.


    Jacob didn''t expect that Sarah could move so agilely with such a big belly. Jacob was caught off guard and Sarah escaped from the door.


    "Sarah!" Jacob shouted and was about to chase after her.


    But Jonny stopped him and said, "That''s enough, Jacob!"


    Jacob stopped abruptly.


    H


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ns in H City, and the TV City was especially famous. Since they belonged to the same TV station, the props were basically managed in the Props Group.


    Therefore, the props that had appeared in a play would appear again in another play. They didn''t even need to change the packaging.


    There were also some busybodies on the Internet, who specially sorted out the most frequently used prop---- a porcelain bowl with a cock painted on it, which could be said to be an indispensable prop. People could see it in many TV plays.


    And Jonny was famous in this TV station in the early years. Later, although he had his own company, he still signed an agreement with the TV station for the sake of their old relationship. He shot one or two plays a year for them, which could be said that he dabbled in TV plays and music.


    Since Cherry had been his agent before, she knew clearly the functions of the Props Group in the TV City.


    She came here to look for the car that was broken in that accident.


    If she didn''t mistake, the car should have been repaired and used again according to the current poor market condition of the TV station.


    What she wanted to ask was whether there were any problems that were found during the repair!


    However, she was quite disappointed.


    The old man who guarded the props had eaten Cherry''s free meals for several times. He checked the computer records and told her regretfully, "The car was badly hit. And it was burnt down in the big fire. So it was thrown away after the accident."

 Chapter 321 Looking For The Truth

    "Then where did you throw it? Can you still find out why it broke down at that time? " Asked Cherry.


    The old man shook his head and said, "I''ve already taken it to the rubbish collectors, okay?" He lowered his voice, "But that car is not in good condition. It has been repaired more than ten times, so..."


    "Since there is something wrong with that car, why let the stars drive it?" Said Cherry coldly.


    The old man waved his hand and said, "Keep your voice down. Now most of the stars have released the contract with this TV station, and the rest are not very popular. Only by filming can they earn money. How dare they care too much? "


    Cherry gritted her teeth.


    She took out her phone and took a picture of the repair record of the car on the screen.


    Then Cherry asked, "Did anyone use that car before Jonny used it for filming?"


    The old man scratched his head and said, "That''s too much." That car was beautiful in appearance. As long as the crews needed to shoot scenes of the rich, the close-up of that car would definitely appear.


    The old man looked through the records and said, "Well, Mr. Chen borrowed it that morning. Ah, Mr. Lin also used it the night before when he was shooting the fourth set of scene. Well, and... "


    A car was borrowed by several crews in a day. How busy it was!


    Cherry frowned.


    These were people who were not very famous in the TV station. Logically, they shouldn''t have any grudge against Jonny.


    However, Cherry was still careful to note these people in detail.


    This


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    d Jacob, withdrawing his hand and rubbing his nose.


    Cherry ignored Jacob.


    She continued, "Jonny, the first thing you need to do is to win the case first..."


    "Wait, what case?" Jonny was confused.


    "The case between you and the brokerage company and the TV station." Said Jacob.


    "Yes." Cherry said reluctantly, "They should be responsible for your accident. We must win this case. Even if I don''t have direct evidence to prove that they intentionally hurt you, I''m sure they have some omissions. "


    Cherry showed the pictures on her phone.


    Jacob took it over and had a look.


    He tried hard to suppress the surprise in his heart.


    In less than a few days, Cherry had done so much investigation!


    "By the way, has anyone in the company visited Jonny recently?"


    "No." said Jacob, handing the phone back to Cherry. Jacob also opened a record file in his mobile phone. "They have come here two times, and they sent thirty thousand dollars, saying that it is a pension."


    Cherry also took photos of this record file carefully.


    The habits of Cherry and Jacob were surprisingly similar, as meticulous as sorting out things.


    J glanced at this file indifferently.


    J only saw some time and amount of money recorded on it. It seemed that Jacob had also recorded all the visiting time and pension.


    "There are surveillance cameras in many places of this hospital. I''ve also inquired about it. As long as the procedures are legal, the court can get the surveillance video for this month. "


    Cherry nodded.

 Chapter 322 I Trust You

    "So?" Jonny raised his eyebrows. In fact, his eyebrows were almost burnt out in the fire.


    "My plan is as follows. First of all, we have to win the case. At least, we can''t be looked down upon, and we have to get the money." Cherry took a look at Jacob, and Jacob immediately responded.


    "I''ve already contacted the lawyer."


    Cherry felt relieved.


    Jacob was a reliable man as everyone knew.


    Now that he had contacted the lawyer, it certainly indicated that he had tried his best to find the best lawyer and he could make sure everything was going well.


    They had been together for two years, so Cherry didn''t doubt it at all.


    She added, "But this is only the first step." She looked at Jonny and asked, "What''s your plan now?"


    Jonny shrugged and said, "Plan? Just get out of the hospital after I recover."


    "Then? Do you want to make a comeback?" Cherry asked quickly.


    Not to mention Jonny, even Jacob was surprised by Cherry''s words.


    Jonny''s appearance had been affected, but it was not difficult to recover after a plastic surgery in Korea. As for the wound on his hand, it would definitely take some time to recover, but it wouldn''t affect much.


    What would be affected most was Jonny''s popularity.


    The people in entertainment industry were changing too fast, and Jonny had been abandoned by the agency company. It was not easy for him to make a comeback.


    Jonny sighed.


    But Jacob had already understood what Cherry meant. He winked at her and said to Jonny, "Cherry is right. If you r


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    was Jonny lying on the bed separated by transparent glass, dying.


    Jonny''s body was covered with gauze. If they hadn''t seen Jonny now, they wouldn''t have known that the mummy was him.


    "This photo will be more convincing, won''t it?"


    Cherry smiled and said, "Great. The rumor was posted by this netizen and reposted by those paid posters. Soon, many medias and entertainment reporters would also repost it. Please, you have to finish it today."


    "Don''t worry," said Jacob, nodding.


    The whole plan was settled as soon as the two of them talked and cooperated.


    Jonny chuckled and said, "Jacob, do you plan to be my agent as well?"


    "He can''t be your agent." Compared with the expected rolling eyes of Jacob, Cherry retorted faster, "Jonny, Jacob is your spokesperson before you can go out."


    Jacob raised his eyebrows.


    He began to think that it was not a bad thing.


    There should be a lot of contact between the agent and the spokesperson.


    When Cherry picked up the files, J came over to help her with the documents. Suddenly, she said, "Of course, if Mr. Jacob doesn''t want to, I can ask Richard..."


    "He won''t be free." "I can do it," said Jacob lightly.


    Cherry pursed her lips.


    She wouldn''t have chosen to cooperate with Jacob if she had other choices.


    "That''s good." Cherry straightened her back and said, "Please, Jonny. Please cheer up. Everyone is helping you."


    Jonny opened his mouth gratefully, but he couldn''t say anything sentimental. "Thank you. I, I will stand up again!"

 Chapter 323 Were Always By Your Side

    "No matter how hard it is, we''re always by your side." Cherry had already turned around and said, "A few days later, when you see the care of your fans, you will feel that the world has not abandoned you."


    Tears welled up in Jonny''s eyes. "Okay. I''ll listen to you, my friend. "


    Cherry looked back and smiled, "Okay. Take care, my friend. I''ll call you at any time. I''ll take care of the rest. "


    She left slowly.


    J followed her closely.


    After thinking for a while, Jacob opened the door and strode after them.


    Seeing these three people gradually disappear at the end of the corridor, Jonny lowered his head and smiled bitterly.


    ''You can''t have your cake and eat it too.


    I''m wondering if Jacob could understand this point.''


    J tore off the note he had written on the notebook and handed it to Cherry. "Take care of yourself! Don''t work so hard. Don''t you think about yourself and the child?"


    Cherry stopped abruptly.


    She looked down at the note and smiled bitterly.


    She also wanted to think about it.


    The problem was that she had no time left.


    Naturally, she would make the baby grow up safely in her belly until it was born. She hoped that she could do something more beneficial in the remaining eight or nine months.


    For example, she wanted to register "Private House" as a trademark.


    And help Jonny make a comeback.


    These were all very meaningful things.


    It was a treasure that could be left to the child.


    I


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    .


    He squatted down and carried her on his back silently.


    Since she had walked so hard, he would like to carry her on his back.


    "J, put me down." "I''m fine," said Cherry apologetically.


    J shook his head stubbornly.


    Beads of sweat dripped from his forehead.


    He gritted his teeth and walked down the stairs.


    Watching the two figures slowly appear in the hall downstairs.


    J carried Cherry on his back.


    Cherry wiped his sweat.


    Jacob looked at them in silence.


    At this moment, he hated himself for having such good eyesight and seeing everything so clearly!


    He took a deep breath and turned around.


    Huh?


    Jacob saw a small paper ball at the place where the three of them had argued just now.


    He walked over, picked up the paper ball with two fingers and unfolded it gently.


    The handwriting was quite well.


    But it was definitely not written by Cherry!


    He just took a look, and his face turned pale!


    His eyes were full of sadness.


    He closed his eyes painfully.


    ''My god!''


    The note in his hand trembled slightly.


    It read, "Take care of yourself! Don''t work so hard. Don''t you think about yourself and the child?"


    ''The child? Where did Cherry get a child?''


    Jacob covered his heart painfully.


    Cherry had been with him for so long and she had secretly taken many medicine, but she had never been pregnant.


    Now he realized that it was all his fault.


    As soon as she left him, she was pregnant.

 Chapter 324 Heartbroken

    Whose was the child? The answer was obvious.


    No wonder that man could protect Cherry like that.


    No wonder that man''s eyes were full of love and pity for Cherry from beginning to end.


    These two people actually had a child in such a short time!


    All these hurt the heart of a proud man!


    Jacob covered his own mouth hard.


    His lips were cold.


    His hands were cold.


    ''Does she really live a better life without me?


    I''m the only one who is still struggling in the purgatory...


    I still lost her after all. Well, let me endure all the sufferings alone.''


    Jacob lowered his head and looked at the words. His eyes were burning.


    Jacob still loved Cherry deeply and thought about her in his heart.


    But in a twinkling of an eye, Cherry had already belonged to someone else, pregnant with someone else''s child...


    A wry smile suddenly appeared on Jacob''s lips.


    The bitter tears fell on the word "child", and the handwriting was tainted badly.


    Jacob stood up and rubbed his face.


    ''That will be good.


    Cherry is happy now.


    I should be happy for her.


    Even if she is happy in a corner without me...


    It''s time for me to completely get out of her world and stop pestering her.


    As for the feelings in my heart, just bury them with sand.


    That''s a memory that only belonged to me alone...''


    The noisy electronic music came to his ears.


    There were more than ten empty beer glasses in front of Jacob.


    It had been almost two years since he left H City.


    Even the air in the bar became very strange here.


    Only the smell of the wine was the most fa


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    t lie flat on the bed, so she had to turn over Jacob with difficulty. Accidentally, she let his head hit the back of the bed heavily, making a loud noise.


    Sarah stuck out her tongue for fear of waking Jacob up.


    However, Jacob seemed to be quite drunk. He just snorted and didn''t even open his eyes.


    ''Am I in pain, or is the "Jacob Nalan" in the memory in pain?''


    Many pictures of memories flashed in Jacob''s mind. He growled in the rain, "Cherry, don''t come out! You must live on! "


    "Live, live on..."


    Jacob thought he was unable to protect Cherry at that time.


    Therefore, Jacob repeatedly hoped that he could become stronger.


    However, in the end, he was the one who hurt Cherry the most...


    Cherry was so desperate that she was waiting for Jacob with pregnancy. However, what she waited for was his memory loss. What she waited for was the wedding news of him and Sarah. What she waited for him to become the son-in-law of the man who wanted to kill her...


    Jacob had forgotten their vows. How damned he was? £¡


    How much pain did he make her suffer?


    Cherry had made the biggest concession she could make and given everything, but he had coldly regarded her as the murderer and asked her to get out. He even cut off all the connections with her...


    So, she was with another man now, and she was pregnant with another man''s child...


    ''Jacob Nalan, why do you think of all this until now? !''


    Jacob suddenly opened his eyes, which were full of tears.


    His eyes met with the naked Sarah lying on his body.


    Jacob asked coldly, "What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 325 Get Out!

    Sarah was stunned.


    She was unbuckling his belt and blinked uncomfortably. "Well, I''m afraid you''ll catch a cold..."


    Jacob''s attitude was a little strange.


    No matter how cold he had been to her, he had at least tried his best to restrain his temper and talk to her. Since when had he been so impatient?


    It must be a long time ago.


    When he still remembered the past?


    "Jacob..."


    Jacob waved his hand fiercely, "Get out!"


    He reached out to pull the belt and suddenly took a deep breath.


    There was still a wound on his hand. He didn''t feel pain until he moved.


    He was sweating all over because of the alcohol. Although his head still ached, at least he became much sober.


    "What''s wrong with your hand?" Sarah reached out to pull him and threw herself into his arms on purpose.


    "Fuck off!" What Jacob said was like a sword.


    Suddenly, Sarah opened her eyes wide.


    She paused for half a second and began to shout and hit Jacob. "Jacob, I''m pregnant with the child of Nalan family! How could you shout at me like that! How dare you! Aren''t you afraid that I will abort the baby and make you unable to explain it to your parents?"


    Jacob sneered, "Stop telling lies! Sarah, your father and you had deceived me for too long!"


    His eyes were full of hatred.


    He hated the woman in front of him who had ruined his happiness all his life, and even more his own stupidity!


    He was such


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    didn''t dare to think about it anymore.


    Jacob didn''t give himself a chance to rest.


    He stumbled into the car.


    After drinking, he sweated, and his head was still aching. So he was driving erratically.


    Fortunately, it was late at night and there were not many cars on the road. He finally drove to the Private House.


    The signboard was exactly the same as the one in A City.


    He had stayed here for many nights. How could he forget all these?


    He got off the car.


    Of course the Private House had been closed.


    Only the signboard moving in the wind was making the noise.


    Standing at the door, Jacob felt very sad.


    Knock on the door?


    What could he say?


    Saying that he had remembered everything?


    Saying that he finally knew how big a damn mistake he had made?


    Saying that he wanted to take back his words and start over with her?


    Would such a proud Cherry accept it?


    He stopped three steps ahead the door, but he didn''t dare to move any more.


    There was a sudden noise from the door.


    He could vaguely hear the sound inside.


    Jacob stepped back and stood in the shadow.


    The door opened a crack.


    A familiar figure flashed out of the door.


    Jacob almost cried out. With a step, he was about to walk out of the shadow.


    However, he saw another figure followed Cherry closely.


    J put a coat on Cherry and lit up the road for her with a flashlight in his hand.

 Chapter 326 Your Protection

    "J, go inside. It''s cold outside." Cherry looked around. "It''s strange. Where is that kitten?"


    J touched his nose and made a gesture. But Cherry straightened up and complained with a faint smile, "It''s so cold. It must be freezing outside. Although it''s a wild cat, I have kept it for two days... "


    She lowered her head and suddenly smiled. "But not everything can stay by your side forever. Am I right, J? "


    But J held her hand and pressed it heavily on his chest.


    "I will be there." He mouthed in silence.


    Cherry smiled, "Well, forget it if the kitten doesn''t come back." She turned around and frowned, "Who stopped the car in front of our door? It will affect our business!"


    J thumped his chest, indicating that he was here.


    "If the car is still here in the morning, I''ll ask the traffic police to tow it away." Cherry said as she walked back to the restaurant with J, "It''s so cold outside. Go to sleep."


    The door was closed.


    The last light was cut off.


    The sound of conversation went away, and finally, it was no longer heard.


    In the shadow, the sadness in Jacob''s eyes was no longer cared by anyone.


    Once something was missed, it would be missed forever...


    Cherry didn''t sleep well all night.


    She tossed and turned and had many intermittent dreams.


    When she woke up, the pillow towel was already wet with sweat.


    It was still early. Somehow, she went downstairs alone.


    There were several clear birds singing outside the door, and there was nobody.


    As soon as the day broke, she ope


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    hurry and said in a crying voice, "Wake up! Don''t scare me! Help! "


    She shouted at the top of her voice and then realized that she was the only one at home!


    She grabbed the phone on the bedside table and accidentally pulled it to the ground.


    With her trembling fingers, she dialed the number of Jacob.


    As soon as Jacob answered the phone, Donna burst into tears. "Jacob, Jacob! Come here quickly. Sarah committed suicide by taking sleeping pills!"


    There was a noise over the phone.


    Donna kept crying.


    It was not until the phone was hung up that she remembered to check Sarah''s breath.


    Fortunately.


    Sarah was breathing.


    And her body was still warm.


    It''s horrible.


    ''Why did she commit suicide?!''


    Jacob arrived as the ambulance arrived at Nalan''s house.


    Sarah was carried to the ambulance with a breathing mask on her face.


    After they arrived at the hospital.


    Sarah was sent to the resuscitation room for an emergency gastric lavage.


    Jacob waited outside with his mother.


    Donna had never encountered such a big scene. Until now, her body was still shaking like a leaf in the autumn wind.


    Jacob comforted Donna. "Mom, it''s okay. After the gastric lavage..."


    "Oh my God!" Donna shook her head and said, "She had taken the whole bottle of sleeping pills! I wonder if it will have any impact on the baby... " She buried her face in her palm and said, "Sarah is alone. Her father is gone, and she is pregnant with your child. Now, she even committed suicide..."


    Donna began to sob.

 Chapter 327 Suicide

    The sound of York''s footsteps came closer and closer.


    "What the hell is going on?" He shouted harshly.


    "Sarah committed suicide." Donna sobbed.


    "Why did she commit suicide for no reason?" Confused, York looked at Jacob and asked, "What was you doing at that time?"


    Donna felt sorry for her son and said, "She quarreled with Jacob for a while, so..."


    "Bullshit!" York lost his temper all of a sudden. "She''s pregnant. Did you quarrel with her? Aren''t you afraid that you would piss her off or something else? "


    "I want to divorce her." Jacob said calmly, as if he was talking about the good weather today.


    A hard slap fell on his face.


    "You bastard! No way! " York was so angry that he trembled all over. "Is this how the Nalan family taught you this?"


    "She cheated me into marrying her. What else does she want to do if she doesn''t give me my freedom?" Jacob looked determined.


    York was stunned.


    Looking at the five fingerprints on Jacob''s face, Donna''s heart ached and she cried, "Well, stop arguing. Don''t divorce, okay? For the sake of your baby, just put up with it, just put up with it... "


    The door was opened.


    The doctor came out in a hurry. "Who is the husband of the patient?"


    "It''s me," replied Jacob reluctantly


    "Come in." The doctor waved his hand and said, "The patient is emotionally unstable. She has woken up and has been crying to see you. We can''t continue to treat her."


    Jacob followed the doctor into the emergency room.


    As soon as Sarah saw him, she immediately stretch


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ongenital heart disease, and is unable to live after he''s born... "


    The doctor hurriedly comforted her, "These can be prenatal screening. Now that the child hasn''t been found out these problems, it means that there won''t be such problems. "


    "What if there is some problems which the prenatal screening can''t find out?" Sarah was about to cry. "Besides, I''m not in good health. What if... I''m afraid. I''ve heard that it hurts. I think I will die! I don''t want a baby. I don''t want to be a mother! "


    She cried and hit her head against the wall.


    The doctor hugged her in a hurry and said, "You are too emotional. What you thought won''t happen. Come on, listen to me. Relax and take a deep breath... "


    In the ward, Sarah''s gentle and suppressed cry came from.


    Donna suddenly stood up and said, "What''s going on? Why do you take Sarah to see a psychologist? Listen, she''s crying! "


    After a while, the door was opened.


    Sarah wiped her red eyes and was pushed out of the ward by the doctor.


    "She is fine. She is just a little anxious." The doctor winked at Jacob.


    Knowing what the doctor meant, Jacob followed her into the consulting room.


    "I found that your wife''s prenatal depression has reached the middle stage." The doctor lowered her head and wrote on the medical record. "I suggest you let her come to me for a follow-up consultation every week. And make her feel relaxed and keep her happy. Because she is very sensitive at this time, and she needs the company of her family, especially her husband... "

 Chapter 328 I Dont Care Anymore

    The doctor swallowed his words.


    Raising his eyebrows, Jacob said, "Well, thank you, doctor. We''ll be careful."


    ''Prenatal depression?


    Self-harm?


    Why didn''t she take more pills?''


    As soon as Jacob came out, Sarah looked as if she was about to cry. "Did the doctor say that I was incurable?"


    Jacob stared at her face.


    After a while, he said lightly, "You''re fine. Let''s go home."


    He couldn''t take the risk no matter she was really depressed or she pretended to hurt herself.


    She wouldn''t really kill herself, but she could do something to make the baby in her belly miscarry.


    Jacob had no choice but to put up with it for the sake of Jonny''s child.


    Then Sarah smiled, "Can I leave the hospital now?"


    Seeing the expression on Jacob''s face, Donna finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    She knew that her son was not a cruel person.


    It''s normal for a couple to have a quarrel and reconcile with each other later, not to mention that there was a child between the two of them.


    Jacob was not an unreasonable person. Donna could finally rest assured.


    "Mom." Jacob called her abruptly.


    "Ah, what''s wrong?"


    "Mom, I''m busy with my work and I can''t often stay with Sarah. Besides, I have to follow up the case of Jonny now. How about you move upstairs and live with us? When I''m not at home, you can accompany Sarah, so that I can rest assured. "


    Sarah was stunned.


    Her red lips opened and closed, but she couldn''t say anything against it.


    D


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    othing store and hotpot restaurant you have opened? They were all losing money! After the accident, your partners have already taken the money away. They didn''t leave you any money! You did make much money, but you also spent much money. And you changed your girlfriend every week, you even spent more money on women than on your face!"


    These words stabbed into Jonny''s heart.


    Why did he change his girlfriend so frequently?


    Why did he have to pursue a woman no matter how hard it was?


    Because he fell in love with a woman he would never get!


    "Enough!" His eyes were bloodshot. "You just want to say that I''m stupid!" He shouted.


    Jacob stepped forward.


    He gently picked up the account book and closed it with a bang.


    "I am here." Jacob said softly.


    There were only three words.


    But Cherry couldn''t help trembling.


    Even J, who was behind Cherry, noticed her tremble. He stepped forward, held her and asked with his eyes.


    Cherry shook her head to show that she was fine.


    How could she be fine?


    These three words, like a sharp knife, stabbed into the deepest part of her memory.


    She used to be helpless.


    She once hesitated.


    She had been scared.


    At that time, Jacob was always be with her.


    He was poker faced to everyone, but only to her would he smile.


    He always said to her, "I am here."


    Three words.


    But more powerful than "I love you."


    It was because of love that people insisted and protected the one they loved.

 Chapter 329 Brother

    When did his love and protection disappear?


    He had hurt her deeply for the sake of others...


    She took a deep breath and tried her best to suppress the rolling memory.


    The pain, as if it had never left her, spread quickly like virus to her limbs and bones.


    However, the two brothers didn''t notice what was happening behind them.


    Jonny lowered his head dejectedly and said, "Will you laugh at me because I failed?"


    A warm feeling came over his head.


    His brother stroked his head just like he did when he was a child.


    "Silly boy, I''m your brother. Jonny, don''t be afraid, I''m here with you. "


    Tears welled up in Jonny''s eyes.


    His mother gave birth to one child after another at home.


    He was the child that his father didn''t like the most.


    Because he was the most naughty one. He was always making trouble, and his lessons were all in a mess.


    He only liked singing, chasing girls, sending leaflets to people everywhere, and wanted to meet the casting director on the way.


    His father drove him out of the house again and again.


    Every time, it was his brother who brought him back.


    It was not easy to raise four children at home.


    As soon as Jonny was punished, he was not allowed to have dinner.


    His father drew a circle and asked him to stand in it facing the wall.


    He was hungry.


    When everyone went to bed, he couldn''t stand anymore and could only squat on the ground.


    Every time at this time, his brother would sneak out of the room.


    Just like now,


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    It''s not easy to find a man to accompany you to give birth to a baby. Hurry up and use your child to trap the man... "


    Before he finished his words, he was trampled hard on the foot by Cherry.


    He screamed and said deliberately, "Did I say anything wrong? Did you scare the father away? "


    J''s eyes widened.


    He thought that he probably understood what Jonny meant.


    He just listened quietly.


    He also wanted to know who was the father of the baby in Cherry''s belly!


    "Shut up!" Jacob said.


    He couldn''t bear it anymore and said, "Jonny, did our Nalan family teach you talking to girls like this?"


    Jonny''s eyebrows twitched when he heard his brother''s harsh words.


    Jacob should be conferred the title of a good ex-boyfriend in Z country.


    How could he stand up for Cherry at this time!


    "I..."


    "Shut up. Let''s eat." The set meal for children was served.


    Jacob skillfully scooped up the rice with sweet corn kernels with a child spoon and put the rice into Jonny''s mouth, not so gently.


    The poor guy suddenly turned into a duck on the assembly line, he was fed one after another mouthful, and Jacob didn''t stop at all.


    Jacob must have done it on purpose!


    Jonny stared at him.


    Jonny''s eyes were full of accusation, "I just want to help you find out..."


    However, Jacob''s eyes were even colder, "I don''t need you to do that!"


    The two brothers stared at each other fiercely.


    In less than a minute and a half, a bowl of rice was stuffed into Jonny''s stomach.

 Chapter 330 After My Job Is Done

    As soon as Jonny opened his mouth and wanted to say something, Jacob had stabbed a steak with a fork and put it into his mouth to keep his mouth shut.


    "Hmm..." Sure enough, Jonny was chocked.


    If his could kill Jacob by staring him, Jacob would have been dead right away.


    But before he could make it, he would be frozen by Jacob''s stare first, wouldn''t he?


    Cherry couldn''t bear it anymore and said, "Be careful. You will choke on it..."


    As soon as she finished her words, Jonny, who was sitting opposite her, choked and coughed so hard that his tears flew out.


    Jacob patted him on the back.


    After gulped down the milk,


    Jonny''s eyes popped out of his head.


    Cherry sighed and said, "Jacob Nalan, what you have done is against the humanity. The World Animal Protection in H City will sue you for that."


    Hearing what Cherry said, Jonny kept nodding before he swallow the milk.


    But then he felt something''s wrong with Cherry''s words.


    The World Animal Protection? What does it mean?


    A faint smile could be seen on the corner of Jacob''s mouth. Then, Jonny realized what Cherry was talking about and he shouted, "The World Animal Protection? Cherry! What do you think I am? "


    Cherry shrugged, and then she took out her phone, aimed at Jonny and took another photo.


    "Again? !"


    Cherry fiddled with her phone.


    All the dishes were served one by one.


    Just as Cherry had expected, the food didn''t taste good.


    But Cherry chose to get over it.


    She said seriously, "Well, stop it." And then she said,


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    strange and uncomfortable at the thought of asking his brother for borrowing money.


    Noticing his hesitation, Cherry and Jacob said in one voice, "I''ll go talk to him."


    Their eyes met with each other''s.


    Jacob said, "Leave it to me. You have too many things to worry about. "


    Cherry held back her words.


    She wanted to say that he had more things to worry about than she does!


    However, although they had different opinions, they shared the same purpose. They just wanted to do it for the good of Jonny.


    And Jonny knew that too.


    He scratched his hair and said, "So the financial problem is solved, right?"


    Cherry finally calmed down and said, "Hmm. Yes. Of course, the cast is another problem. But I suggest you find the original author to adapt the script and try to be a director yourself... "


    Jonny looked bitter as he heard what Cherry said, "To be a director?"


    "Just a nominal director." Cherry rolled her eyes at him.


    He was just a coward!


    "And you have to keep your voice well. You will sing at the meeting. Jonny, it is not going to be easy at the beginning, and we may fail too. So you have to be well-prepared mentally and physically. But anyway, I will be there with you. "


    Jonny wanted to laugh, but he couldn''t. "Will you always be my agent?"


    Cherry was stunned by his words and then smiled bitterly.


    Always?


    What was always?


    She thought for a while and said, "I will resign after my job is done." She subconsciously lowered her head and laid her hands on her swollen belly.

 Chapter 331 Meeting Again And Again

    The baby grew up slowly in her belly. She didn''t dare to stop the medicine prescribed by the doctor, fearing that she would not be able to hold on any longer and that she would not have time to wait until the day when the baby was born.


    Maybe she had been using her brain too frequently recently, and she had a palpitation and headache from time to time.


    Of course, it might be because the baby was getting bigger and bigger, and the burden on her heart was also getting heavier and heavier...


    Cherry closed her eyes and deliberately ignored the concerned eyes around.


    Jonny laughed and suddenly said, "Well, we have finished our business talking. Cherry, you are now the top manager in my studio. As the boss, I care about the health and family life of my only subordinate very much. Since you already have a child, when will you get married? I can give you a big red envelope."


    This guy still didn''t give up.


    Everyone at the table looked at Jonny with disdain.


    ''Jonny had been reduced to the point of relying on the help of others. How dare he say that he would give me a big red envelope?


    It could only be said that the people always like gossiping.''


    Cherry snorted, "It''s none of your business. You''d better become popular again before I give birth to the baby... "


    "How about saying that the child in your belly is my illegitimate child? Don''t you think it will be more eye-catching?" Jonny said with a smile.


    Cherry and Jacob stepped on Jonny''s feet at the same time.


    Jonny screamed, "Are you tor


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    J''s heart sank.


    Cherry looked at J and asked, "By the way, J, what did you want to say?"


    The text on the mobile phone of J had been deleted. He typed again, "Is it Jacob?"


    Cherry smiled, "Why are you so curious about him?" She stretched herself and said, "Yes. It was him. It''s him all the time."


    ''J is so smart that he must understand what I meant?''


    J did understand.


    His face turned pale, and his fair skin was as white as snow.


    He took a deep breath and started the car again.


    His hands on the steering wheel were trembling, but Cherry didn''t notice it at all.


    She was only worried about the meeting tomorrow.


    If possible, she really didn''t want to have any interaction with Jacob!


    With a sound of "Ding", the elevator door opened. Cherry had an illusion that she was sent out of a microwave.


    Especially when she walked out of the elevator, the atmosphere of the company was very hot.


    A group of people were waiting at the door of the elevator. As soon as Cherry got out of the elevator, they rushed into the elevator rudely with all kinds of cameras in their hands. They must be going out to take photos.


    The young men were full of energy. Even in winter, Cherry could smell the sweat of youth.


    However, Cherry didn''t enjoy it at all.


    She felt difficult to breathe. After being squeezed, she even felt her heart ached.


    The man next to her held a small space for her with his powerful arms.


    The people around Cherry kept pushing and pushing, but they couldn''t get close to her.

 Chapter 332 Have No Choice

    She took a deep breath. The group of people around her had already squeezed over, giving her a fresh air.


    "Are you okay?" A familiar voice came from above her head.


    Cherry adjusted her clothes and said, "I''m fine. Let''s go inside. I have an appointment with someone. "


    Jonny''s former agent was busy with her work. She raised her head and saw Cherry coming over. She said angrily, "I really hope that you are here to settle with me out of court."


    "Do you think I have the right to make a decision on this kind of thing?" Said Cherry lightly.


    "You are Jonny''s agent now, but I still feel that he is on the decline. In this industry, once one''s popularity and appearance are damaged, it will be difficult to be redeemed. He is getting older. Since you want to return to this industry, you are welcome to come back at any time."


    With a smile on her face, Cherry said, "I hate this industry so much. But I have to do it for Jonny. We are peers. There will be plenty of opportunities for cooperation in the future. " Cherry reached out her hand.


    The woman reached out her hand reluctantly and shook hands with Cherry in a hurry, "I bet you will be bored to death then."


    Cherry smiled without saying anything.


    She took the key to the storeroom and took Jacob to the destination.


    The things in the storehouse had been untouched for a long time, almost the dirtiest place in the company.


    All the information files of all the stars were piled here. After the computer was used widely, no one came here.


    Cherry unlocked


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    selected and there were only five.


    But the person attended it was not Jonny but Jacob.


    He tied up his face and head with bandage. As a professional doctor, his "making-up" was impeccable.


    Just like Jonny, he wrapped his right face with gauze, because that place was where the long wound of Jonny was.


    There were several pieces of tape on his face, which perfectly concealed the big difference between him and Jonny.


    When Cherry arrived at the hospital, Jacob had already taken care of everything.


    Cherry looked at him with her eyes blinking.


    In the past few days, he didn''t even give her a call. Today he was ready to do it. Could he perform well?


    Cherry felt very uneasy!


    "Are you ready?" She asked doubtfully, "No problem?"


    Jacob said innocently, "You asked me not to call you. I have to solve the problem by myself." He lowered his head and smiled with self-mockery. "After all, he is my younger brother. It''s not good for him if I mess it up. "


    Cherry''s lips moved, but she didn''t say anything.


    Did he have to perform so pitifully?


    "I mean, you''d better not call me. But if there is something wrong, you must call me."


    "I''m afraid you hate me." He looked at her innocently.


    "Don''t be afraid." She said ruthlessly, "I already hate you."


    He looked at her with his eyes wide open.


    It looked like the expression of Jonny who was helpless with her.


    "Please." Cherry touched her head and whined, "You just act as Jonny for a while, not really become Jonny."


    This made her very nervous.

 Chapter 333 Acting

    It felt like that Jacob Nalan had disappeared from the world...


    "Anyway, I am just an annoying man to you. At least you won''t find me annoying if I was Jonny." Before Cherry could react, he raised his eyebrows and said, "I''d like to have some water."


    "Don''t you have hands?" She looked down upon him.


    "Jonny''s hands can''t move freely. Don''t you remember? They are still hurt. " Jacob didn''t even bother to make an expression.


    Cherry choked by his words, and then she poured a glass of water and put it into his hand. "Here!"


    "I need you to feed me." Doctor Nalan told his demand shamelessly.


    Cherry was so angry that she picked up the glass, put it to his lips and forced him to drink it up.


    ''This son of a bitch! I wish you drink to death!''


    Some water spilled over Jacob''s lips because of Cherry''s moves, wetting his thin lips and the gauze wrapped around his chin.


    She was stunned by what she saw.


    His eyes lit up.


    And his lips were moisture.


    He looked like that man when the two of them first met...


    Jacob put his hand on her shoulder and asked with concern, "What''s wrong?"


    "No." Cherry lowered her eyes, trying to hold back her sadness and say, "Mr. Jonny, is it good enough?"


    Jacob looked at her and felt complicated. "Well, it tastes good. It''s just a little hot. "


    She couldn''t help chuckling.


    And then, there was a noise at the door.


    Startled, Cherry turned around in a hurry.


    A girl in her early twenties was holding her bag


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    use of an accident. It''s not easy to have an excuse like mine. "


    However, he had worries in his heart. "What if my operation fails? Will I become super ugly? "


    Cherry''s heart skipped a beat.


    "The operation will be risky. But generally speaking, in our hospital, there will be no malpractice in the operation. " The doctor was a little unhappy.


    Cherry winked at Jonny, which made him swallow his doubts.


    After the doctor walked out of the ward, Jonny asked in a hurry, "Is everything going well with my brother?"


    "Pretty well." Cherry said reluctantly, "I even doubt if you are the one who stays over there."


    Jonny burst into laughter and said, "We are brothers, after all. If he doesn''t always put on a poker face, I would like to play the game of exchanging identity with him."


    "You just look like him, but you two are different." Cherry pointed out straightly.


    "That''s because you are too familiar with the two of us." Jonny shrugged his shoulders and said, "Sometimes, I feel that I don''t know my brother very well. Do you think he can survive in this industry? "


    "His acting skill is enough to get him an Oscar." Cherry said.


    "It seems that you are jealous." Jonny grinned wickedly, "Is he taking the opportunity to get close my little fans..."


    "Enough!" Cherry couldn''t bear it anymore and said, "Jonny, don''t make such jokes. He has a wife and children!"


    Jonny was stunned by her words.


    Hearing this, a slight pain flowed through his heart.

 Chapter 334 Feeling Exhausted Both Physically And Mentally

    He smiled and said, "Yes, yes. I forgot it. Oh, I''m sorry."


    Cherry sat down tiredly and said, "Jacob is still preparing for the lawsuit for you in H City. Jonny, the trial will be held in a few days..." The tiredness on her face could not be concealed. "I always feel that I can''t sleep well. I''m very worried..."


    Jonny frowned and said, "I''m not worried. What are you worried about?" He naturally put his arm around her shoulders and said, "Honey, you are so kind to me..."


    Her body suddenly trembled.


    "What''s wrong?" Jonny was confused.


    The word "Honey" reminded Cherry of Jacob at that day.


    That feeling couldn''t be described as good.


    "Have a rest. I also need to have a rest." Cherry stood up and walked to the lounge nearby.


    Jacob had arranged a personal nurse for Jonny. So it was not Cherry''s duty to take care of Jonny.


    Cherry lay on the soft bed, but it was difficult to fall asleep.


    ''Could everything go smoothly?''


    At this point, if they lost the lawsuit and the operation, everything would be in vain.


    She knew that Jacob would definitely handle the case properly.


    However, the panic and anxiety in her heart could not be suppressed at all.


    What was wrong with her?


    Cherry pressed her aching chest and took two pills to help herself breathe smoothly.


    Suddenly her phone rang.


    She picked it up and felt warm in her heart. "Have you arrived in Korea? I will go there after I finish the case. Don''t worry." Said Jacob gently on the phone.


    Only he kne


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    , I''ll continue to appeal until we win."


    York sighed.


    "Everyone in our family is so stubborn." He closed his eyes to hide the tiredness. "I don''t want to think about anything else now. I just hope that you can be safe and live well, which is more important than anything else... "


    A family reunion did not require wealth, but safety...


    Donna sobbed.


    Looking at his parents who had aged a lot overnight, Jacob said dejectedly, "Don''t worry, just leave everything to me."


    Obviously, the agency was not so smart. They thought that the Nalan family couldn''t even afford to hire a lawyer after Jonny fell down.


    They didn''t expect that except for Jonny, Jacob was the director of a private hospital and had a good income. Richard was a young CEO, who was very influential in A City.


    The Nalan family didn''t take the money seriously.


    The compensation was just a lesson for the agency.


    The Nalan family just wanted to vent their anger!


    The judge finally decided the case in favor of the plaintiff.


    "The compensation must be paid in ten working days, and the agency and its legal representative must apologize to Jonny in a conspicuous position in the public newspaper... The investigation team will carry out a special inspection of shooting props... "


    Finally, Jacob felt relieved.


    He took a look at the phone in his hand, recorded the judgment of the judge and sent it to Cherry who was abroad.


    He thought that was what she wanted to hear more.


    Instead of his voice?

 Chapter 335 Be Proud As Always (Part One)

    Jonny''s operation went well.


    His face had recovered about eighty percent after he had the first operation.


    However, the wound on his face made it still look unnatural.


    But he was much more handsome than before.


    Jonny looked in the mirror and mumbled.


    His body were also slowly recovering.


    He looked like a normal person except for a little unnatural when he moved.


    However, Jonny always finish his scene in one smooth motion before and he also enjoyed acting swordsmen, so he didn''t think that he was close to recovery now.


    "Jonny, you can''t take this role!" Cherry was a little anxious and persuaded him, "Listen to me. Your reputation will be damaged if you shoot this film. Think about it. It''s not easy for you to get back, and we have to make sure your film will be a blockbuster..."


    Jonny interru


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    him now? Why should she feel pity for him?


    ''Cherry, you are nothing to him at all!'' She cursed herself in her heart.


    And then she jumped into the car and wiped her tears hard.


    Calm down!


    She breathed hard.


    She couldn''t drive with angry. She had to take care of the child in her belly.


    Looking down at her slightly swollen belly, she felt sad.


    The baby grew up day by day, but Jonny didn''t understand that her time was running out...


    The car passed street one after another.


    Seeing the familiar sign on the street, Cherry breathed a sigh of relief.


    She was home.


    She parked the car and walked into the hall.


    As soon as Jerome saw her, he got angry, "You still know to back home? You are pregnant! How could you just run around? Look at your belly! And where have you been in these days... "

 Chapter 336 Be Proud As Always (Part Two)

    It was obvious that Jerome was worried about Cherry, but when he spoke out his worries, it sounded more like he was blaming her.


    Cherry''s face turned pale.


    She went upstairs in silence.


    "You just dump all the thing to me. Maybe I''ll set this restaurant on fire one day! It will save trouble for all of us!"


    Cherry had already closed her room''s door.


    The woman kept persuading Jerome, "Don''t scold her. She must be very tired. She..."


    "She is just an idiot!" Jerome said angrily. "Why don''t she just stay at home?! Why did she have to be an agent! She is asking for trouble! "


    However, J quickly went upstairs.


    "Scold her for me! Everyone knows that she is pregnant and unmarried. People ask me her situation every day. Don''t you think she is bringing shame on me? "


    When Cherr


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    , and it was another to do something so intimate with him.


    Cherry tried to push him away, but J grabbed her hands and pressed them on the bed.


    Her eyes suddenly widened, and she asked with a serious face immediately, "J, what are you doing?"


    J looked at her with fascination.


    Her rosy face and starry eyes made her look more gorgeous.


    He couldn''t help but lower his head to kiss her.


    Cherry turned her head to avoid his lips and said, "J, stop it. Or I will be angry."


    But J didn''t listen. He pinched her chin with his two fingers, and turned her face in a strong but gentle way.


    His eyes were full of affection.


    And slowly, he lowered his head.


    Cherry narrowed her eyes.


    But she didn''t say anything.


    J closed his eyes slightly and finally, his lips touched hers.

 Chapter 337 Offence

    Cherry''s lips were as cold as ice.


    As soon as J touched Cherry''s lips, her hand broke free from his shackles fiercely, and a loud slap fell on the face of J.


    Cherry''s eyes were full of anger.


    "Get out of this room before I regret it!"


    J didn''t move.


    Soon, there was a five finger red mark on J''s face.


    There was stubbornness in his eyes.


    J''s lips moved, but Cherry turned her head and didn''t want to see him. "Leave right now!"


    J finally moved.


    He got up from the bed and stood in front of Cherry.


    Cherry also sat up.


    She burst into tears barefoot.


    J hurriedly reached out to hug Cherry, but she pushed him away.


    "I''m tired enough, J, what else do you want me to do? I don''t want to care about anything now. Is that enough? "


    J bit his lower lip and looked at Cherry.


    J tried hard to write on the paper, and the handwriting almost penetrated the back of the paper. "I just like you. I know I''m not qualified..."


    "J." Cherry covered her own face. "Don''t tell me you like me. J, you deserve a better choice... "


    How could Cherry not know that J admired her?


    But this kind of feelings, for J, for Cherry, were superfluous.


    Cherry took a deep breath and said, "Don''t belittle yourself. You are good. But I have no intention of starting a new relationship. "


    Cherry didn''t know when she would be killed by death. She lived now only for the baby in her belly...


    There was no need to get another person involved in this mess.


    "I''m just doing it for your own good."


    J''s eyes were full of obsession.


    Cherry suddenly did not dare to


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    d Jacob used to love each other so much. If it wasn''t for some accident, now Cherry should be Nancy''s sister-in-law.


    "Cherry won''t mind." Jonny tried to mediate the dispute, "By the way, Nancy, look at Cherry, she''s already pregnant, and you still..."


    If Jonny didn''t tell Nancy, she didn''t notice it at all.


    Hearing what Jonny said, Nancy''s attention was all focused on Cherry''s belly.


    Cherry was wearing loose clothes, but the curve of her lower abdomen could still be seen slightly. Especially when Cherry was rubbing her legs, Nancy was shocked.


    "Do you think you are useless? Then you should make great efforts with Moore. " What Jonny didn''t know was that for the sake of the baby, Nancy had taken many pills and seen doctors.


    But she was still not pregnant.


    As soon as Nancy saw Cherry''s belly, her face turned pale. Nancy wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought.


    "I don''t know." Nancy hesitated for a long time before saying, "I don''t know how old your child is? It looks quite small. " Nancy reached out her hand, but didn''t dare to touch it.


    Cherry smiled, "Yes, it''s quite small. If it wasn''t for the fact that I''ve always been standing for a long time, now my legs wouldn''t be so swollen seriously."


    "Three months?" Nancy couldn''t help but continue to probe.


    But Cherry said with reservations, "Almost."


    During this period of time, Cherry was also trying to avoid meeting with Jacob.


    The older the child in her belly was, the more difficult it was to avoid this problem.


    The timing of her pregnancy was easy to associate.

 Chapter 338 Gossip

    Cherry didn''t want Jacob to have such a guess. Of course, she didn''t want his family to guess.


    Nancy gasped.


    She ignored Jonny and asked Cherry in a trembling voice, "Are you going to get married? What does the child''s father do? "


    Jonny couldn''t help laughing.


    He thought he was the only one who was gossipy, but he didn''t expect that Nancy was one hundred times more gossipy than him!


    "Hey, you asked too directly. Let me tell you, you should ask ''why didn''t the father come with you''? And ''you have helped my brother a lot, let us treat you and the father of your child for dinner another day''."


    But Nancy was not in the mood to joke.


    Her heart sank with the silence of Cherry.


    "You can''t tell me?" Her voice was trembling.


    "Nothing to say." Cherry lowered her eyes and said casually, "The child is mine. It has nothing to do with any man."


    "Gee." Jonny continued joking, "You can just say that you are of parthenogenesis. You can get pregnant without a man? I don''t believe it, absolutely not! "


    Nancy didn''t hear him talking nonsense at all.


    She didn''t give up and continued to ask, "Is it because he has a wife?"


    Cherry pursed her lips and said, "I don''t think I can answer these questions. Jonny, bring me the contract signing document. I''ll check it for you. "


    Unable to get the answer she wanted to know, Nancy went back to the table absentmindedly.


    After eating the soup, Jonny reached out to Nancy with a bowl in his hand and said, "Pour me some more." N


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    often said that you were busy recently. Did you always go there to see her? You have already known that she is pregnant, haven''t you? "


    Moore said coldly, "You are really imaginative. I really admire you for being so thoughtful and making the story so flawless."


    He couldn''t explain to this crazy woman.


    She quarreled with him every day and even blamed him for another woman''s pregnancy!


    "You should say that so many women''s pregnancy in the whole H City every day should have something to do with me, because you think that I have been out all day long to sleep with women all the time! Well, it''s good that you think so. Anyway, your mind is unreasonable! "


    There were continuous knocks on the door, "You two talk nicely. Stop arguing."


    Embarrassed and angry, Nancy said, "Okay. Moore, Moore He, you said it yourself! "


    She suddenly opened the door and saw Peter''s anxious face, "You..."


    "Dad, I''m leaving. Congratulations! You''re going to be a grandfather soon. " Nancy grabbed the huge suitcase and went downstairs, making a loud noise.


    Peter was stunned.


    "Ah, ah, is Nancy pregnant?"


    "No!" Moore threw the glass on the ground angrily.


    An unreasonable woman!


    He sat down on the edge of the bed and kicked everything that could be touched by his feet to the ground.


    Nancy didn''t look back. She walked out of the He Clan and didn''t dare to cry until she stepped out.


    All these were got by her force.


    Now, who else could she blame?


    She cried all the way.

 Chapter 339 A Quarrel

    This was the villa area of H City halfway up the mountain.


    Nancy couldn''t even see a taxi, let alone a person.


    Nancy cried all the way. When she walked out of the villa area, her feet had blistered.


    She simply threw down her suitcase, sat on it and cried loudly while dialing the number.


    Jacob was checking on Jonny''s wound, he said, "Well, it''s a little red. Why are you so careless?"


    Jonny rolled his eyes and said, "It''s not me who was careless. It''s Nancy. She poured the hot soup on my hand. Maybe she was getting back at me... "


    Cherry had to say, "She didn''t do it on purpose."


    Jacob said with a smile. "Since it''s her, that makes sense." He threw away Jonny''s hand casually and turned to Cherry, "Do you need to go back to the restaurant? How about I drive you there?"


    "No, thanks. I drove here by myself." Cherry didn''t intend to accept his favor.


    And Jacob didn''t mind it at all.


    Cherry walked in the front and Jacob walked in the back. They went straight to the underground parking lot from the elevator.


    Cherry jumped into the car first and waved at him, "I''m leaving now."


    Jacob nodded. "Drive carefully."


    His voice was still calm and there was no unhappiness in it.


    However, when Cherry stepped on the gas, the engine didn''t start as expected.


    "Eh?" She didn''t believe it and tried to start it again.


    The car didn''t even make a sound.


    "What''s wrong?" Jacob got close to the window.


    "I don''t know what''s wrong with the car. I can''t start it." When Cherry jumped out of the car, Jacob had opened the hood of


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    urping and crying, "Jacob, please drive me home."


    "Divorce?" Jacob smiled bitterly. "You treat the marriage as a game?"


    Nancy tried her best to lift the suitcase and was about to put it into the car, Jacob had no choice but to help her carry it.


    As soon as Nancy opened the door, she saw Cherry in the car.


    She was stunned and couldn''t help but look back at her brother.


    "Nancy." Cherry handed over a piece of tissue and said, "Wipe your tears. Is there anything that can''t be solved? Why do you have to ask for a divorce?"


    Cherry said thoughtfully, "If you get divorced, there might be no turning back."


    But Nancy smiled.


    She laughed and cried, "Great! It''s your turn to teach me a lesson." Nancy felt so aggrieved. ''The woman in front of me is exactly my rival in love, how could she still pretend to be a good person and comfort me hypocritically?!''


    "I don''t mind losing." Nancy gritted her teeth and sat in the back seat. "But, take your pitiful face back. I don''t buy it!"


    Instead of getting angry, Cherry laughed. However, Jacob shouted in a low voice, "Nancy! What are you talking about?"


    Nancy bit her lower lip and remained silent.


    She sat in the back seat and said in a hard voice, "Jacob, drive me back!"


    Jacob slammed the door and said, "Nancy, you''re not a kid anymore. You and Moore should calm down and have a talk. If you want to go back to our parents'' house every time you have a quarrel with him, you''ll only screw it up." Jacob suppressed his anger and continued, "I''ll ask Moore out to have a talk tomorrow..."

 Chapter 340 No Love

    "No!" It was rare for Nancy to insist.


    She said in a sharp tone. While staring at Cherry''s back, she gritted her teeth and said, "What can I and he talk about? If we have a talk, that woman''s child can be gone or I can get pregnant? "


    There was no other meaning in Nancy''s words, but at this moment, Jacob and Cherry had a different feeling.


    Jacob looked back at Nancy with a complicated expression.


    He didn''t think that his sister could see the things so through, which could tell what he was thinking. He just knew that his sister came back to parents'' house from time to time. But he didn''t know what Sarah had told his sister.


    He said, "Don''t get too close to Sarah. She..."


    "Brother," Nancy looked at him and felt sad, "She is your wife."


    Sarah was pregnant with her brother''s child. Although Sarah was her brother''s wife, she was still ignored by her brother.


    Nancy said, "Every time I go back, you are not at home. Mom said that you would rather stay in the hospital than go back. Do you know how much Sarah misses you? She is in a bad mood all day long. She just wants you to go back to see her... "


    Nancy''s tears fell.


    She knew.


    Her brother didn''t love Sarah at all.


    Just like, Moore didn''t love her at all!


    Their love were all given to the woman in front of her.


    Nancy secretly clenched her fists.


    She didn''t hate Cherry.


    She didn''t hate Moore.


    It was


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    er''s expression became sadder, she held her mother''s shoulder and said, "Well, Mom, I''ll be with you these days. After a while, I''ll find a job and start all over again."


    Looking at the scene in front of her, Sarah couldn''t help shaking her head.


    Jacob glared at her.


    However, she raised her eyebrows and said. "It''s funny, isn''t it? Well, you are relatives again. Oh, no, she took your brother-in-law. It has nothing to do with your family. "


    But her smile was getting bigger and bigger.


    Cherry was pregnant?


    And she was pregnant with another man''s child?


    And the child''s father was Jacob''s brother-in-law.


    It was so great.


    She was waiting for Jacob to cut off all contact with that woman.


    If that woman got married, she wouldn''t pester Jacob anymore. Sarah couldn''t love such a result more.


    Donna glared at Sarah and said in a calm voice, "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Donna was anxious and flustered. She cooked dinner with either putting too much salt or less salt, which made the people at the table feel terrible.


    York took a few bites and then put down his chopsticks.


    Donna stood up sadly and said, "I''m going to throw them away. What do you want to eat? I''ll go downstairs to buy some. "


    What Sarah ate was specially made bird''s nest porridge and a bowl of bird''s soup. Of course, her food had no difference from before. Hearing this, she was a little surprised.

 Chapter 341 Its All My Fault

    Donna had always been frugal. How terrible the food would be if she poured it out?


    Nancy looked up at her parents and said haltingly, "Actually, it''s okay..."


    Didn''t her mother make a mountain out of a molehill?


    York then picked up the chopsticks again and said coldly, "Let''s eat. It''s too troublesome."


    Then Donna sat down again.


    Her tears dropped into her bowl.


    York sat next to her, but he didn''t even take a look at her.


    The bitterness in Donna''s heart was like the salty fried vegetables.


    Her daughter''s fate was also ignored like this.


    Was it all her fault?


    She had lived a hard life, but she still hoped that her daughter could live a happy life.


    The reason why Cherry did this to Moore was that she hated the Nalan family so much, right?


    Well, she would bear all the resentment.


    Don''t hurt her innocent daughter...


    She was the one who deserved the most happiness...


    When J opened the door, his heart skipped a beat.


    Early in the morning, there was a figure standing outside the door.


    The woman was dressed simply and generously. It was too cold in the morning, and her shoulders were still shrunk. When the door of the restaurant opened, her thin face showed a trace of brilliance.


    She came up with morning dew on her hair, "Excuse me, is Miss Cherry here?"


    J smiled.


    In the sunshine, his smile was almost crystal clear, and the middle-aged woman''s face flushed.


    He wrote on the paper and handed it to th


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    "Wait for a moment." Donna refused to tell them.


    She looked at the clock anxiously. Within a few minutes, she could hardly sit still. She ran to the window and looked down, afraid of missing something.


    York also frowned and asked, "What kind of guest have you invited? It''s so late. Why haven''t they come? "


    "They will be here soon." Outside the window, it was already dark. With her eyes wide open, Donna couldn''t see clearly what was happening downstairs, and she was very anxious.


    Sarah didn''t want to eat anything now.


    She glanced at Jacob.


    Jacob stroked his index finger with his thumb leisurely, totally ignoring her situation.


    Sarah was so angry. At this time, the doorbell rang.


    Donna jumped up happily, "Here they are!" She rushed to open the door, and the people in the dining room couldn''t help but poke their heads out and look out.


    The voice that came into the room was elegant and gentle, "Sorry for keeping you waiting."


    The voice was so familiar that Jacob raised her head suddenly and stood up.


    Donna said in a hurry, "It doesn''t matter. Thank you for coming here."


    "This is a gift for you. It''s just a little token to show my respect to you." Cherry took the gift box from J and handed it to Donna.


    Donna blushed and said, "Well, that''s so kind of you..."


    "Don''t be so courteous." Cherry smiled faintly and said, "It''s necessary to bring a gift when paying a visit to the elders. You don''t have to be polite."

 Chapter 342 A White Lie

    Jacob had walked to the living room.


    He narrowed his eyes and stared at Cherry.


    Cherry''s body seemed to be burning under his gaze.


    She tried to ignore his gaze and looked at Donna as naturally as possible.


    "Oh, sorry. I was concentrating on talking that I forgot to ask you to have dinner. Come on. I have cooked a lot of food that pregnant women can eat. " Donna reached out her hand to help Cherry, but J had already taken a step ahead. With a slight frown on his face, Jacob couldn''t help saying:


    "Why... Why are you here?"


    His question completely ignored J.


    J didn''t mind.


    He smiled.


    J didn''t wear his work uniform today. Instead, he wore a thin suit, which made him more handsome.


    Compared with Jacob''s tall appearance, his handsome face was a little pure, a little childish, and his white skin was obviously more lovable.


    Cherry ignored Jacob.


    She just politely and indifferently said to Donna, "Thanks for your invitation. But auntie, I just come here to visit you... And I have to leave now."


    The expression on Donna''s face was ashamed and uneasy. Jacob strode forward and said, "Mom, what the hell..."


    Nancy also stood up.


    She looked at Cherry with a complicated expression and asked in a hoarse voice, "What are you doing here today?"


    Are you here to show off?


    She looked down at her husband with a sneer on her face and continued in a desperate tone. "If you are


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    he elevator. "I just don''t want my man to be unhappy. You must know me well. I can afford to put it down and go ahead!"


    The elevator door closed.


    Outside the door, Jacobs''s familiar handsome face, which was like being engraved in her heart, was slowly erased by one point one.


    These few seconds were too long for Cherry.


    She tried her best to hold on and didn''t relax until the door was closed.


    Her whole body was almost soft in the arms of J.


    J held her with his powerful arms and gently stroked her long hair.


    She whimpered.


    Even if she pressed her lips tightly with her hands, her tears still gushed out.


    J wiped her tears with his hands, but soon he found that she still couldn''t stop crying.


    He could only hold her in his arms.


    "J," Cherry sobbed and shook her body in his arms. "Am I stupid? I said I could put it down, but now I look like this... "


    ''If Jacob and Sarah see this scene, they would burst into laughter, wouldn''t they?''


    J shook his head and wrote on her palm with his fingers.


    "Don''t be sad. I''m here with you. I will always be with you."


    He wrote the several words over and over again.


    The palm of Cherry''s hand was itchy. She wanted to withdraw her hand, but he stopped her.


    The elevator had reached the ground floor. With a "Ding" sound, the door opened.


    J kissed her hand affectionately.


    Cherry withdrew her hand and got up from his arms.

 Chapter 343 Pain (Part One)

    Her feet were already numb. J held her so tightly that he didn''t notice that a tall figure was standing in front of them.


    The man''s eyes narrowed and said in a deep voice, "Get her into the car."


    The pair came to their sense because of what that man said.


    "You..." Cherry panted.


    Unexpectedly, Jacob ran all the way from the safe exit to her.


    He did see her embracing J when he opened the door, didn''t he?


    At the thought of it, she felt painful as if her heart was grabbed by an invisible hand.


    It hurt...


    It hurt so much that she couldn''t speak.


    So she smiled.


    He looked down at the two and reached out his hand, "Let me get you into the car."


    J was not as strong as him, so he was worried about letting him carry Cherry.


    However, Cherry shook her head.


    "Thanks, but no thanks." Supported by J, Cherry refused him gently, "Thank you for


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    atted his thigh.


    He knew his daughter very well.


    "It''s rare for her to be so kind to someone." Of course, it was an exception for that bastard, Jacob Nalan. "You are only one step away from marrying her now." He said proudly, "Don''t blame your future father-in-law for not giving you any advice. Here you are." He took out a little red velvet box and threw it to J.


    J caught it quickly.


    He blinked his big eyes and opened the box.


    There was a delicate diamond ring lying on the box.


    Under the bright light in the kitchen, the diamond in the middle of the ring was shining with charming light.


    Every woman would be surprised and happy to see such a cute little thing.


    Jerome crossed his hands and said, "Don''t shed your tears. I will deduct the money from your salary this month. Just take it that you buy the ring from me. It''s not a gift, anyway."

 Chapter 344 Pain (Part Two)

    J closed the box and ran upstairs before he could take off his apron.


    "Brat, you have to make her say yes!" Jerome laughed happily.


    The most important thing for him was to see his daughter happy!


    When J knocked on the door, Cherry was sitting on the bed and grabbing the quilt.


    Although she woke suddenly with a start, she showed no trace of confusion on her face. She looked at J with clear eyes and asked, "Yes?"


    J gripped the little box so tight that he felt a pain in his knuckles.


    His lips trembled, but he still walked a few steps closer to her and suddenly knelt down on one knee.


    Cherry was shocked and asked, "What are you doing?"


    Why did so many people want to kneel down to her recently?


    However, J refused to get up.


    He reached out and slowly spread out his palm


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ed, she didn''t tell her even a word about it!


    Cherry used to be her bridesmaid. Cherry had to choose her as her bridesmaid even though she didn''t have a good figure as before!


    Jerome laughed, "Don''t worry. Cherry is about to wake up. She has been sleeping all night. You can go upstairs and talk to her. " He lowered his head and teased Adela''s son, "I''m going to be a grandfather in a few months. Kiddo, give me a hug, okay? "


    The child was not shy with strangers. He opened his hands and was held in Jerome''s arms.


    Jerome was so happy that he kissed the baby for several times. Leaving her son to Jerome, Adela ran upstairs straightly when she was almost bumped into Cherry.


    In a hurry, J reached out his hand to push Adela away.


    Startled, Cherry cried out, "J, don''t hurt anyone!"

 Chapter 345 Sniff

    Adela was stopped by him and almost fell down the stairs. She stood still and said jealously, "Well, well, you really forget your good friend after having a boyfriend! I didn''t expect that you like such a little guy! "


    J smiled shyly at Adela, but Adela just ignored him.


    She directly walked into Cherry''s room, glared at J and said, "Hey, can he go away? We''re talking. He doesn''t have to be here. "


    Cherry was amused.


    She waved her hand, and J turned around and went downstairs, not forgetting to close the door for them.


    "Wow, he''s so obedient." Adela sneered.


    She always thought that such a good woman like Cherry deserved a mature man just like Jacob. This little boy probably hadn''t grown up yet. How could he take good care of Cherry? She didn''t believe it!


    "Why are you so angry in the early morning?" Cherry pushed the corn juice on the table to her and said, "Drink it. It''s good for digestion."


    Adela took a big sip of the thick corn juice and savored the sweet taste before saying, "Of course I''m angry. If Richard hadn''t stopped me, I would have come here last night. "


    Cherry moved her lips but said nothing.


    She pushed the desserts to Adela to hide her sadness and said, "It''s so early. You haven''t had breakfast yet, have you? Have some breakfast. "


    Adela was sharp eyed. As soon as she saw the ring on Cherry''s finger, she suddenly grabbed Cherry''s hand.


    "Well, I thought it was a lie. It turns out that y


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    s.


    The next second, the glass of wine flowed from the top of Simon''s head to his neck.


    "I''ll buy you a drink too!" The beauty turned around and left arrogantly.


    Simon wiped the wine on his face and licked it with the tip of his tongue.


    "What a pity!" He sat down and murmured, "Ten dollars for a glass! She is really impolite! "


    Sitting next to Simon, Jacob sighed deeply.


    "Are you still sighing?" Simon squinted at him and said, "I didn''t ask you to drink alone. Your task is to court a girl for me! "


    Jacob raised his head and drank up the wine in his glass. When he put down the glass, he said, "I''m sorry. I can''t"


    Simon was so angry that he wanted to smash the bottle at Jacob.


    He was not ugly.


    But when he and Jacob showed up together, he looked too ordinary.


    After seeing Jacob, any woman would feel Simon was much worse than Jacob.


    So Simone was quite sure that the reason why he had been single was because of the person beside him!


    If he had known it earlier, he would not have made friends with such a rich and handsome man!


    He murmured angrily. As soon as the signal light of Jacob''s phone on the bar counter flashed, his eyes lit up.


    "Jacob, are there some hot beauties to add your wechat? Can you introduce some to me? "


    Looking at his wretched face, Jacob pushed his face away with one finger.


    He opened the message.


    It was a picture posted by Adela.


    He glanced at it indifferently.

 Chapter 346 A Diamond Ring

    A diamond ring?


    It was just an ordinary diamond ring. Why did Adela post it?


    Suddenly, a thought flitted through his mind and he sat up straight.


    This palm with a ring...


    His heart beat wildly.


    It was not Adela''s hand!


    He was familiar with the hand and the faint scars on the back of it.


    It was Cherry''s hand!


    He read every word on it carefully and his heart sank.


    It was obvious that Simon, a men who liked gossiping around, would join in the fun.


    He leaned forward and had a rough view of the content on Jacob''s phone.


    "Does she want to force someone to marry her?" He said disdainfully, "She must be not pretty."


    With a bitter smile, Jacob said, "No, her man treats her as a precious treasure and he will give her whatever she wants. Why did she need to force him to marry her?"


    "Then who is it?"


    "That''s Cherry''s hand." "She''s going to get married," said Jacob, rubbing his face helplessly.


    Simon fell silent.


    "Cherry... she is going to marry someone else?" After a while, he continued, "Then you..."


    Jacob filled his empty glass with wine again.


    He raised his head and drank it up. And then, he screwed up his eyes and lost in thought.


    Although Simon always joke around, he didn''t tease Jacob now because he knew how suffering he was.


    He could only persuade him, "What''s your plan? It is still not too late if you wanted to win her back. Even if she got married... Well, your wife is not easy to deal with... "


    However, Jacob just curled his lips and smiled after he heard Simon''s "advice".


    "She is going to get married?" He looked at the chandelier on th


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ng this, Sarah cried even harder.


    "You want to beg your eldest brother? Or Liam? " His voice was very light, but it sounded like a sharp needle that stabbed into her raw nerve. "Sarah, you should know that you have no other choice."


    Sarah sobbed, "What do you want?"


    She knew that his tolerance for her had reached its limit.


    But it shouldn''t have happened.


    It was all because of that woman, Cherry...


    If it weren''t for that woman, Jacob wouldn''t be so cruel to her! He even threatened her with this kind of thing!


    "No, it''s me that should ask you, what do you want?" Jacob pushed a piece of white paper over to her. "I have only one request. I want a divorce. "


    Hearing the determination in his tone, Sarah knew that he had made up his mind and she could never move him even her tears wet the white paper.


    He said lightly, "As for the child, I will take him as my own child. If you don''t trust me, I can be his father legally. Don''t worry about your life. I will give you alimony every month. I can afford it. If you want to be an actress again, I can make it happen too. Whatever you want. "


    Sniffing, Sarah said, "Aren''t you afraid that I will commit suicide with my child? I''m pregnant with your brother''s child! "


    Hearing that, Jacob smiled.


    "I don''t want to live anymore. Why should I care about whose baby you are pregnant with?" He was saying it with a smile.


    And it made Sarah''s heart sank.


    It was not until now that she knew clearly that she had no other options.


    Jacob had made up his mind, and it won''t change anything even if she commit suicide in front of him now.

 Chapter 347 I Will Do Everything To Make You Happy (Part One)

    That''s it. Sarah had no choice but pick up the pen on the table with tears in her eyes.


    "Tell me, what do you want me to do?" Jacob said, "Sarah, you should know that this is the only option you have."


    Sarah''s fingers trembled because of his words, and she asked, "You don''t like me now, do you? Why? Tell me! I can change! "


    Sarah got misty-eyed watching Jacob and suddenly, his face looked strange to her.


    Jacob Nalan was the man who she had loved for a long time.


    But he wasn''t that Jacob Nalan who had also loved her anymore...


    "If I fell in love with someone, I would like her no matter what she does. But if I don''t like someone, I won''t be interested no matter what she does. " He said slowly, "That''s what people do. Won''t you do the same thing, Sarah? "


    No!


    No!


    She had loved Jacob!


    She cried and wrote down the terms.


    She agreed to divorc


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    as tall and his suit was tight.


    They hadn''t seen each other in a while. He was still good looking but much thinner.


    His familiar outline and his heartbreaking eyes...


    His hands, his chest, and his heart...


    Feeling a sharp pain in her heart, Cherry had to pinch her palm with her fingertips to keep herself calm and make herself sober.


    She looked away from his gaze and said coldly, "It''s late. The restaurant is closed now. Please come again tomorrow, mister."


    He took a few steps forward to Cherry but stood silently in front of her without saying anything.


    She turned around ruthlessly and said, "if you like to wait, just wait."


    She wanted to leave immediately, but her hand was gently held by the man behind her.


    "Let me go." Tears welled up in her eyes.


    "It''s cold outside." He said in a low voice, "Go back and have a rest. I will be here. "

 Chapter 348 I Will Do Everything To Make You Happy (Part Two)

    Hearing his gentle words, Cherry couldn''t help but burst into tears and said, "That''s enough, Jacob Nalan! I''m going to marry someone else! "


    Jacob smiled slightly, "It doesn''t matter. I''ll wait for you. Cherry, I will wait for you no matter how long it would take. You have my words. You have waited for me for so long in the past. You have loved me so much and suffered because of your love to me. Now it''s my return, okay? "


    "No!" Cherry cried out. She wiped her tears and turned back suddenly, "No matter what you say and do, I want to be with J. Because he is the father of my baby! "


    Jacob''s pupils shrank when he heard her words.


    "He is not my kid, that''s fine, but I''m absolutely good enough to be his father!"


    Cherry was stunned.


    "What... What..." Did she hear that wrong? Did he mean that he wanted to accept the child even thoug


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    e poor heroine had been in "NG" all the time. Jonny took a cup of tea and sat down next to Cherry.


    As the make-up artist was fixing Jonny''s make-up, Cherry fanned him with a mini-fan and helped him to wipe his sweat. Jonny shook his head and said with a smile, "It''s a big play. Do you want to torture me by finding someone who doesn''t know how to act as the heroine? It''s nothing if she is beautiful. But have you looked at her face? I have to kiss her... "


    Cherry said, "The shoe is on the other foot. Don''t judge others, Jonny."


    Jonny couldn''t help laughing, "Cherry, when did you become coward? It''s not a secret that she can be here because she slept someone, is it? "


    Cherry suddenly felt sick.


    She covered her mouth with her hand, and Jonny asked with concern, "Are you feeling sick again?"


    Cherry took two pills with the water.

 Chapter 349 Liar

    "Is this Kyushin Pills?" When Jonny was about to grab the bottle, Cherry hid it behind herself.


    "Do you have a heart disease?" Jonny frowned, "Cherry, it''s not a small deal. Why didn''t you tell me about it before?"


    "I''m fine." Cherry took a deep breath. The sense of suffocation and nausea disappeared.


    She took the medicine back into her bag and said, "It''s just a bottle of ordinary vitamin."


    "Liar!" Jonny said anxiously, "I''ll ask someone to send you back to have a rest!"


    "No, thanks." Cherry hastily stopped him and said, "There will be an employee of the advertising company to talk about the endorsement with me later. I have to stay here."


    "But you are not feeling well." Jonny said sincerely, "Cherry, if there is really something wrong with your heart, you can''t take the risk to have this baby!"


    Cherry just smiled calmly.


    She asked back, "Jonny, have you ever seen me suffer from heart disease? How can I have a heart disease at such a young age? Since I don''t have this disease, of course I can give birth to this baby safely."


    Jonny couldn''t help laughing and said, "That''s true." He looked straight into her eyes and said, "But, Cherry, I''m worried that you will have a hard time if you raise the child alone..."


    Cherry shrugged her shoulders and said, "I have such a big restaurant. Are you afraid that I can''t afford to raise a child?"


    Jonny stopped talking.


    She knew his kindness, so she just patted him on the shoulder.


    "Now that I have this chi


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    "Yes." She stood up and said, "I will move out of here soon..."


    Before she could finish her words.


    With a flash, Jacob stood up.


    He reached out and grabbed her wrist, and he strode to her.


    "Are you really going to marry that man?" He approached her and gnashed his teeth.


    "Yes." She stared back at him, not to be outdone. "I''ve always made it clear. Can''t you even hear now?"


    He pinched her chin with two fingers.


    He had a great strength.


    Cherry couldn''t get rid of him, but she didn''t feel it hurt.


    But this posture was too humiliating.


    She was a little angry. "Let go of me!"


    "I won''t agree!" Jacob said word by word.


    "Since you are married, it has nothing to do with me whether you agree or not." Not to be outdone, Cherry retorted.


    His eyes darkened. Before she could scream, she was pressed against the wall.


    "What are you doing?" Her back was pushed against the wall, but she didn''t feel any pain.


    He put his hand on her back to prevent her from being hurt.


    "You bastard!" She said with tears in her eyes, "Are you forcing me to hate you? !"


    He smiled sadly and said, "I just want you to know that no matter what, I won''t let you go!"


    "You''ve already broken up with me, haven''t you? !" Cherry was completely angry. "You blamed me for Blaze''s death. You drove me out of A City. You asked me to get out. Have you forgotten?! Jacob, you forgot it, but I have never forgot it! We used to be a couple, but I''m always the one you sacrificed!"

 Chapter 350 I Have Regained My Memory

    Cherry gasped, pressed her aching chest and forced herself to calm down. "I''m done with it! I won''t be anyone''s substitute, nor will I go back to that kind of life. You are so kind. Okay, I''ll fulfill your wish! "


    Jacob looked straight into Cherry''s eyes and suddenly said, "I have regained my memory."


    Cherry was shocked.


    Jacob held her arms gently, and Cherry struggled to get rid of him. She sat down in the chair with her back to him.


    "Blaze used to even risk his life to block bullets for me." Jacob said slowly, "Blaze could and should have killed me many times, but he didn''t." Jacob chuckled, "Blaze is kind to me, so I take care of Sarah. It has nothing to do with love or family affection."


    Jacob squatted down in front of Cherry, with infinite tenderness in his eyes. "At least, that''s what I thought for a long time after Blaze died. I can''t get through that. I know you have done too much in this relationship, and you are the most aggrieved. I even thought that my departure might make you happy. If I haven''t regained my memory. "


    Jacob held Cherry''s hand tightly.


    Cherry''s tears fell on their two tightly clenched hands.


    Jacob wiped her tears gently with pity and said, "I remember everything. Cherry, everything. Including our lost child, including the cruel things that Blaze has done to us, and the truth why I have lost my memory. "


    Jacob gave a bitter smile and said, "Cherry, I can''t ask for your forgiveness. I shouldn''t be grateful to Blaze, and I''m a bastard. But I am very clear and un


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    t the warm pot in front of her, "This is the tonic made by my mother. You''re just pregnant. You can''t eat too much tonic food. I asked my mother to stew some suitable nutritious food. You eat some, okay? "


    Jacob said in a softer voice, "You don''t look well. I''ll drive you home and have a rest later? "


    "I have an appointment." Cherry lowered her head and said softly.


    And Jacob''s tender eyes didn''t leave her at all.


    Jacob stared at Cherry closely.


    But Cherry lowered her head.


    Jonny had given up his desire for the tonic.


    He simply took a few steps forward and said, "You can continue to look at each other, just as I don''t exist. I''m going to read the script. Enjoy yourselves. "


    Cherry raised her head and stared at Jonny, but a clean spoon was handed over to her.


    "Eat." Jacob only said one word.


    Cherry pursed her lips and took the spoon to have a taste.


    She almost cried out after only a taste.


    It didn''t seem like Donna stewed it.


    The saltiness of seasonings and the collocation of ingredients, this familiar taste could only be stewed out by Jacob, which was also the most suitable soup for Cherry.


    Cherry''s taste had been changing since she got pregnant.


    She had no appetite for any food.


    The doctor said that the baby in her belly just didn''t like the taste of the things she usually ate.


    In addition, she was busy and tired, so she didn''t care about the food and ate casually.


    But the soup in front of Cherry made her feel very comfortable, warm from heart to stomach.

 Chapter 351 The Baby Missed Its Father

    Tears were welling up in her eyes, but she tried to hold back.


    The baby just missed its father.


    It missed the taste of the dishes cooked by its father when Cherry was just pregnant.


    Cherry continued to eat.


    Jonny looked at her and laughed.


    "It''s a good sign." Jonny rubbed his nose and said, "Cherry felt sick no matter what she ate a few days ago, but she has a good appetite today?"


    Jacob glanced at him.


    Jonny giggled and turned his head without saying anything.


    Jacob asked softly, "Do you like it? How about I cook for you again?"


    "I can do it myself." Cherry blushed.


    She resisted his kindness.


    But seriously, she really wanted to eat those delicious dishes again.


    Jacob just smiled and said nothing.


    Cherry''s phone rang.


    She picked up the phone and whispered a few words. Then she stood up and said, "Mr. Gary is here. I''ll go out to pick him up."


    Cherry walked ahead, and Jacob followed her step by step.


    "Mr. Gary, long time no see." Cherry reached out to shake hands with him.


    After Gary let go of her hand, he reached out behind Cherry and said, "Well, is this a relative of Jonny? They look like each other. And they are both excellent!"


    Jacob said lightly, "Yes, I''m Jonny''s elder brother. Mr. Gary, nice to meet you."


    Only then did Cherry notice that Jacob was behind her!


    How could it be so quiet!


    She had no time to settle accounts with Jacob, she had to deal with Gary. "Mr. Gary, Jonny is filming in the front. He has recovered very well. As for..."


    Gary said awkwardly, "In fact, it''s not up to me. We''ve been working on it for a long


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    thing and said, "No wonder."


    "No wonder what?" The girls asked.


    "Go, go, go. You don''t have to know so much." Gary laughed and said, "You can leave now."


    The girls were reluctant to leave. Gary kissed them one by one and said, "Okay, fine. Then stay with me tonight!"


    The young girl who had a crush on Jacob bit her lips and still looked straight at Jacob.


    Unfortunately, Jacob''s eyes were only fixed on Cherry. He asked Cherry in a low voice, "Do you like it?"


    Under his gaze, Cherry almost shrank to the ground and said, "Yes. It''s delicious. You... Don''t look at me like that."


    Jacob smiled faintly, "Since you don''t care, it doesn''t matter how I look at you."


    Cherry stared at him with a red face, but her eyes were not fierce. "That''s enough. Stop it, or I''ll be angry." She turned her head away.


    Jacob then moved a little away.


    However, his aura was so strong that she was still enveloped by his aura even though they were separated by such a short distance.


    "In a few days, our company will draw up the contract rules and send them to you for review." Gary''s body was rubbed by these girls, and his blood was almost boiling. The table was full of good dishes, but he didn''t have the mood to enjoy them. He just picked up the glass and casually clinked it with Jacob. In fact, he was eager to see these two people get out of here as soon as possible.


    Jacob smiled knowingly, "Of course. Mr. Gary, we have something else to do. We''ll pay the bill first. See you."


    After Cherry finished the porridge in several bites, Jacob had already pulled her and said goodbye quickly.

 Chapter 352 Im Worried

    Cherry was still wiping her lips. He had already paid the bill.


    She only asked, "How did you get such a job opportunity for Jonny?"


    Jacob smiled faintly, "It took me some effort. But I have some connections. " He didn''t say anything more, but Cherry knew that it was not so easy.


    Cherry had tried her best, then Jonny could get the chance to play the leading role of some play since Jonny''s popularity was damaged.


    Jacob must have spent a lot of time and energy on it, right?


    He accompanied her out of the hotel. "Let me drive you back? It''s getting late. "


    Cherry fell into silence.


    He had been drinking with Mr. Gary the whole night and ate very little. Even though she knew that she shouldn''t care about him, she still asked, "You haven''t eaten much. Go and find something to eat. I can go back by myself. "


    "I''m worried about you." He said these words and opened the car door.


    Cherry had no choice but to get on the car.


    "You don''t need to follow up with the affairs in the hospital recently?"


    "Yes. But it has been on the right track. It''s enough for me that it doesn''t lose money. " He fixed his eyes on the front and turned around the car. She said hurriedly.


    "I don''t live in the restaurant. Go back to where I used to live."


    Looking down in silence, Jacob said, "All right. The environment over there is not good." Especially, J also lived in the restaurant.


    Cherry didn''t say a word.


    It was not until the car stopped that she said, "Thank you for driving me back home. Mr. Jacob. " Her words pulled the distance


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ry, my child. Men should be coaxed. Don''t cry. The baby is the most important. "


    Sarah nodded reluctantly.


    Her hand holding the plate was trembling.


    ''Jacob, I don''t believe that you can remain unmoved all your life!''


    Jacob remained unmoved, while Cherry was uneasy.


    She was worried about radiation, so she could only use her notebook to carefully organize Jonny''s schedule.


    These advertisements didn''t make much money but occupied all of Jonny''s time.


    She frowned and poked the pen point on the notebook, but she was restless.


    Jacob didn''t come today.


    The film set was in a mess, and she was getting more and more agitated. She didn''t even notice that Jonny sat next to her after he finished the shoot.


    "What are you thinking about?" Jonny smiled and said, "I find that you are becoming more and more adorable and silly."


    Cherry angrily patted the notebook on his chest and said, "What are you talking about? Take it. You don''t have any scenes to shoot the day after tomorrow morning. Go to audition. You need to shoot some print advertisements. "


    Jonny didn''t complain, "Okay, you have to wake me up then."


    "They won''t decide whether to sign the contract or not until they see the result." Cherry''s voice was a little muffled. "Besides, they want Jacob to take part in the shoot. If we fail, we will waste so much money in the early stage. "


    "Let my brother take part in?" Jonny was surprised, "His poker face..."


    Cherry was still annoyed, "But he didn''t come today."


    Jonny chuckled.


    "What are you laughing at?"

 Chapter 353 I Want To See Your Man

    "Are you upset because my brother didn''t come?" He couldn''t stop laughing, "He told me he would back to A City these days. You''d better tell him, in case he can''t come back in time. After all, we often have typhoon in summer."


    "No, I didn''t." Cherry denied, "You can call him by yourself. He is your brother, not mine!"


    Jonny shrugged his shoulders and said, "But I''m kind of busy now. Besides, you are my agent. You have to deal with these things. That''s what an agent do. " He picked up the kettle and ran away. "I''m going to the bathroom!"


    Cherry reached out her hand and wanted to grab him. But, of course, she couldn''t even catch his sleeves.


    That bastard!


    She cursed in a low voice.


    Knowing that he was back didn''t lift her spirits.


    And then, her phone rang.


    She picked it up in a hurry, and she heard Adela''s laughter coming from the other end of line, "Hey, babe. Take your man with you and we are going to have hotpot tonight."


    "Hotpot?"


    "Yes. Someone brought the delicious ingredients here. " Adela chuckled, "They are still alive. And they are perfect for hot pot. You''re pregnant. It''s good for your health to have something nutritious. "


    But Cherry exposed her ruthlessly, "You don''t know how to deal with the ingredients, do you?"


    "Nonsense." Adela quickly retorted, "I''ve got a nanny at home!"


    Otherwise, it was impossible for her to take care of her child on her own.


    "Okay. I''ll be there tonight. " Cherry smiled.


    "Remember to take your man with you." Adela reminded her.


    When she hun


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ldn''t help but look down upon him.


    "Don''t forget that your brother asked you to have dinner tomorrow." Adela stared at him.


    "Oh, yes." Richard shrugged his shoulders and said, "What a pity. Maybe next time."


    Cherry chuckled and said, "You can go to Private House for dinner. The food there was delicious. The chef is his master, my father. "


    "The food you cooked is delicious too. Can you cook it for me?" Richard giggled.


    "No." J interrupted him and made gesture with difficulty, "Cherry... she needs to rest..."


    Adela was unhappy after she understood what J meant.


    Now he just couldn''t wait to show his care for Cherry in front of them.


    It seemed that they were really in love!


    Cherry put a large plate of beef on the table and picked up food for Joshua, ignoring Adela and Richard, who were just focus on eating.


    "Hey, don''t eat it up!" Adela''s attention was quickly distracted, and the two rushed to the table.


    Accidentally, Cherry''s hand was scalded by the hot pot.


    She shrank and hid her expression in time.


    The wound was burning and painful.


    But it couldn''t compare with the sudden pain emerging in her heart.


    His departure and return seemed to have happened in a parallel world that had nothing to do with her.


    And this time, he really had nothing to do with her anymore...


    Richard and the others had drunk a lot during the dinner.


    But Cherry didn''t drink a drop of wine.


    She sat in the corner, with Joshua on her lap and sleeping soundly.


    But her heart was full of bitterness.

 Chapter 354 A Dream

    Now, she wished she could be drunk, so that the pain in her heart would not be so intense.


    She had made an appointment with someone to shoot a print advertisement tomorrow. Then she sent a message to Jacob.


    He only replied, "Okay."


    His reply was brief.


    His reply was like the porridge he sent that day and the kiss that night. All these were just like dream.


    He had been separated from her so easily, and only she, who claimed that she could afford to let him go, was still struggling in her heart!


    She sighed.


    J reached out his warm hand and rubbed her temples.


    She was shocked and turned her head away.


    J looked a little sad, but he still withdrew his hand.


    "Let''s go back." She reluctantly put Joshua back on the bed.


    She looked at him as if she was looking at her future child.


    But she didn''t have the luck to hold the baby like this and to watch him grow up...


    It was hard for Cherry to calm down. She tossed and turned all night and couldn''t fall asleep again.


    She got up early and put on a light make-up. As soon as she went downstairs, a car had already parked there.


    When the person in the car saw her, he opened the door. Inside was the face that had made her heart flip all night.


    Subconsciously, she felt angry and turned her face away, not looking at him.


    Then she heard footsteps coming to her.


    He strode over and asked, "Have you eaten? I just arrived at H City this morning... "


    She still didn''t look at him and said, "You can go to have breakfast first. You know those people anyway. You can go there by yourself then. I''m going to pick up Jonny.


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    come here, so Adela didn''t want to make some trouble.


    Nancy was helping with serving the dishes.


    Adela hurriedly said, "I can help you."


    "No need." Richard threw Adela on the sofa rudely and said, "Sit down. Every stuff you touch will break. "


    Donna smiled and tried to smooth things over, "Adela, you can take care of the baby. It''s enough for the three of us to cook. "


    Richard looked straight into the kitchen through the glass.


    A figure with a big belly was busy beside the stove.


    He frowned.


    It was Sarah?


    Was it Sarah, who would only curl up on the sofa and eat all the time?


    But now she was cooking?


    Richard couldn''t help but worry.


    Would Sarah put a layer of transparent poison on his bowl later?


    Seeing Richard''s look, Donna said in a low voice, "Nancy can''t say some sweet words. You have to praise Sarah later."


    "Praise?" Richard was confused.


    "Sarah quarreled with your brother." Donna whispered in Richard''s ear, "Tonight, we have to let them get back together..."


    "I''m not the matchmaker. I don''t have the ability. " Richard was not interested in these things. "I''m just worried if the food tonight is edible."


    Everything was ready, but Jacob hadn''t come back yet.


    "The protagonists are always late." Donna comforted everyone, "I''ll make a phone call to urge..."


    As soon as she stood up, the door opened.


    Jacob was still in the clothes when he came to the shoot. Just when Jacob walked in, Richard raised his eyebrows.


    "Jacob, where did you go in this dress? Is it appropriate to indulge yourself like this after you quarrel with Sarah? "

 Chapter 355 At All Costs

    Donna deeply regretted it.


    Richard was so unreliable!


    People around wanted to laugh but dared not.


    And Jacob didn''t mind their reaction at all.


    He unbuttoned his cuff link and said indifferently, "You can have dinner first. I''m going to take a shower. "


    Richard rubbed his nose and said, "Yes. You should. There is a lip print on your clothes. Well, nice shape. "


    Hearing his words, Donna gave him a hard kick.


    "Shut up!"


    The red lip print was so obvious that even a fool could tell what it was. Why did he have to point it out?


    Sarah sat in her seat with no expression on her face.


    But no one started eating until they saw that Jacob was back to his seat.


    "Hurry up and eat. These dishes are cooked by Sarah herself. " Donna cast a glance at Jacob and hinted him, "Sarah is pregnant. It''s not easy for her to prepare dinner."


    No one dared to echo her and a dead silence fell between them.


    "Hmm." said Jacob. Then he didn''t say anything else.


    Adela observed them and she realized something.


    It seemed that what happened to Cherry that day really irritated Jacob.


    If he wanted to get Cherry back, he had to disassociate himself from Sarah in the public.


    Now no matter how hard Donna tried, it was impossible for Jacob to change his mind... Maybe?


    Adela lowered her head and smiled. That was what she wanted to see right now.


    But Sarah said, "No, I can handle it. Mom was very happy that everyone came to have dinner. In fact, I have an idea in my mind for a long time. "


    She paused and looked at Ja


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    l see me? He didn''t care about me anymore."


    Donna consoled Sarah and helped her back upstairs to have a rest, but she herself couldn''t fall asleep.


    She got up early in the morning and gave Jacob a call.


    "Where are you?"


    "I''m in A City." She could tell that Jacob was sober by his voice. "Mom, what''s up?"


    "Do you really want a divorce Sarah?"


    After a long pause, Jacob answered with determination which make Olivia''s heart sank, "Yes."


    "You!" Donna was so disappointed, "What can you have by doing so? Cherry is going to get married. You two have no future anymore. Listen to me for once, okay? "


    Jacob answered gently, "Mom. I''m not happy. "


    Donna was stunned by his reply.


    She never cared about whether her son was happy or not.


    As the eldest son of the family, he was destined to be ignored by his parents and become the example for his siblings.


    Of course, he had been doing this all the time.


    Jacob could carry everything.


    Everyone in the Nalan family believed that.


    Even as a mother, she had never noticed that her son was unhappy.


    "Even since I married her, every day I have been like in hell." He said in a low voice, "If you really care about me, just set me free. No matter if I can be with Cherry or not, I don''t want to be with Sarah for one more day. "


    Donna cried.


    "What happened?"


    "Mom, don''t ask. And don''t try to persuade me. Our divorce agreement is absolutely valid legally. Even if I have to give up all my property, I will do it at as well. I will divorce her at all costs. "

 Chapter 356 Worries

    Hearing this, Donna knew that she couldn''t persuade him.


    "All right. Maybe you will change your mind when the baby is born."


    The child needs to grow up in a complete family.


    In the future, Jacob would gradually understand that except for the child''s biological mother, no one could give the most complete love to the child.


    In particular, Cherry was also pregnant now!


    Donna was worried.


    Every parent cares most about their children.


    Only when the children live a happy life can their parents feel at ease.


    As a father, Jerome was also worried about his daughter.


    Cherry''s belly was getting bigger and bigger, but she went out every day.


    As long as she was outside, Jerome would worry about her!


    The traffic in H City was extremely terrible, so Jerome didn''t want Cherry to drive by herself. But at this critical moment, he didn''t know where J was.


    "Where the hell is J?" Although J had taken over the restaurant and earned some money, he seldom stayed in the restaurant. And Jerome was dissatisfied with his absence every day.


    "He went to work in a company." Answered Cherry.


    "Is he having an affair?" Jerome jumped up and shouted, "He left the business of the restaurant to others. How could he go to work outside? Why are you so silly? You... "


    "Dad. I asked him to work in the company." Cherry said casually, "I think staying in the restaurant is a waste of his talents. He should have a bright future... "


    "Bullshit!" Jerome cursed, "He''s not here every day, and you''re pregnant now. Wh


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ain in his heart. In the past, that persistent love belonged to him.


    He couldn''t blame fate.


    If it''s all over again, maybe he would make the same choice.


    His personality had already determined his choice.


    And his tragedy was doomed.


    He suddenly laughed.


    A burst of suppressed laughter came out of his mouth, which was so bitter that it made his heart tremble.


    However, Cherry was heartless now.


    "You don''t have to waste your time on me anymore. I won''t be happy if J is unhappy. " She said cruelly, "I love someone and hope he can be happy. This is my wish. I don''t want to see you again if you annoy J!"


    Jacob turned around and started the car silently.


    "I want to get off the car." Cherry reached out to open the door.


    "It''s hard to hail a taxi here." He said tiredly, "Let me drive you there."


    He kept silent all the way.


    She only turned her face and stared at the scenery passing by the car.


    Something was gradually broken.


    The car was closed, but there were too many things that had slowly slipped away...


    The senior executives of the TV station were very arrogant.


    After Cherry arrived there, she was snubbed.


    She only got a cold reply, "Wait."


    After driving her downstairs, Jacob left.


    Cherry waited alone in the meeting room and was soon driven to the aisle.


    She couldn''t leave.


    Jonny had signed the contract. And the senior executives had the right to decide whether he should stay or leave.


    Cherry couldn''t afford to offend these people for the time being.

 Chapter 357 Tumbling Pain (Part One)

    However, in this corridor with many people coming and going, no one was willing to provide a chair for a pregnant woman who seemed to have a slightly bulging belly.


    Cherry stood there for the whole morning.


    When she saw the person in charge of the TV station, she already felt that her legs were not her own.


    Cherry took bus and subway back to the Private House. Then she took off her shoes and socks.


    Her feet were badly swollen.


    Originally, the swelling had already subsided, but now her feet were swollen seriously again.


    No one felt sorry for her. Cherry took a basin of hot water and soaked her swollen feet in it. As soon as she pressed her shin, she felt a sharp pain.


    Her eyes were wet, but not because of pain.


    The baby moved slightly in her belly.


    Cherry reached out to hold it down and smiled, "Baby, Mommy is ve


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ob glanced at Richard coldly, "What do you want to say?"


    Richard chuckled.


    Richard was afraid that Jacob would ignore his words! He was just waiting for Jacob to ask.


    Richard deliberately stretched himself and said, "I think that Cherry must like J very much, right? Cherry even prepared presents for her child''s birthdays from one to eighteen. Brother, have you seen her recently? Is she going to get married? "


    Jacob stared at Richard.


    After a while, Jacob said two words, "Shut up!"


    "Don''t be angry. I''m just asking." Richard was not afraid of provoking Jacob at all, "Cherry will definitely tell Adela. At that time, Cherry might invite you to her wedding. It turns out that J can speak. Although J is not proficient in it, he can practice it slowly. Cherry is as happy as Adela. She married a boy much younger than her... "

 Chapter 358 Tumbling Pain (Part Two)

    Jacob didn''t know why he could still listen to Richard''s long winded words. Blue veins stood out on Jacob''s forehead and he gritted his teeth. "Richard Nalan, that''s enough!"


    Donna hurriedly stopped Richard and shook her head, indicating Richard to stop talking.


    But Richard smiled calmly, "Brother, do you think I''m wrong? It''s so normal for a man to have sex with a woman. It seems that J is looking for a new house recently and is going to move out with Cherry. It makes sense. It''s a shame for a man to live in a woman''s house. " Richard smiled at Adela, "Adela is still worried that J can''t afford to support Cherry. I think it''s a piece of cake."


    Richard was the only one who dared to do this.


    Jacob''s face was as gloomy as a storm was coming, and Adela couldn''t help but feel her scalp tingling.


    Jacob


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    you are the most charming woman." Although J''s voice was hoarse, he was particularly affectionate when he spoke sweet words. "I don''t care about anything. I''m already in love with you. Cherry, I don''t want anything. I work so hard every day. I just hope that one day, you think I have enough ability to take care of you and the baby in your belly... "


    J took out a bankbook, opened it and put it in front of Cherry.


    Cherry didn''t look at it.


    "J. I didn''t mean anything else. You are a talent. I appreciate your talent, not for anything from you... "


    "I can give you everything I have." With tears in his eyes, J said, "Let me take care of you, okay? I don''t care if I can be your husband. I just want you to keep me by your side and think of me when you need someone, okay? Okay? "


    Cherry shook her head.

 Chapter 359 What Should I Do To Make You Like Me

    J cried.


    "What should I do to make you like me? And pay more attention to me?" His delicate face was covered with tears.


    Only in this way could people realize that he was actually just a 24-year-old young man.


    "I''m so afraid of the hospital. But for you, I went there again and again. I''m afraid to speak, but you wanted me to speak, so I learned to speak. I want to stay with you. But you asked me to work in the company, then I did it as you said. It''s all because I love you. I just want you to be happy... "


    Cherry looked away and said, "J, don''t waste time on me..."


    "Even if I can take one more look at you, it''s worth it." He suddenly held her hand and said, "I''m willing to wait for you no matter how long it takes. I know you have someone else in your heart. I can wait until you forget him and realize that I am the only one by your side!"


    "Unfortunately, I don''t have time now." Her voice was very light, but it was as if she had thrown a heavy bomb in his heart.


    "What did you say? !"


    "I have a heart disease." Cherry raised her head and said calmly, "I have a heart disease in pregnancy."


    J''s lips opened and closed, as if he didn''t realize what she meant.


    "I will die when I give birth to the baby." Cherry said lightly, as if she was talking about the good weather today.


    J''s tears fell.


    "So, don''t waste too much time on me." Cherry lowered her head and touched her belly. With a charming smile on her face, she said, "I''m doing


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ul nurse to accompany you? Or you have some special hobbies that you want me to touch your whole body to do an examination for you?"


    Jacob sneered, "Listen, I''m not interested in it at all."


    "Jacob, you are such a hypocrite!" J snorted, "Why bother to pretend to be a good person in front of Cherry? Do you want her to be softhearted? Unfortunately, no matter how softhearted she is, she can''t accept you." J patted his belly and said, "Don''t you know that? Women can''t leave easily once they have a baby. Or you don''t even have the ability to have your own baby?"


    His words exactly hurt Jacob.


    But Jacob didn''t lose his temper.


    He just smiled and said, "Great. You shouldn''t be a dumb. How eloquent you are! Even Cherry has been deceived by your appearance. You should have disguised yourself for a longer time."


    "None of your business!" J picked up the pen and signed on the bill.


    Jacob stood beside him.


    His eyes were fixed on J for a long time.


    Finally, he looked away and strode away.


    J raised his head and spat at the back of Jacob.


    He hated this man so much!


    ''If it weren''t for him, how could Cherry''s heart never belong to me?


    In order to keep his child, Cherry was even willing to sacrifice her life for him...''


    J tightened his grip on the pen, and the fragile pen was almost crunched in his palm.


    ''If only Jacob''s heart could be transplanted to Cherry...


    Now that the bastard loves Cherry, why not fulfill his wish...?''

 Chapter 360 Yesterday

    Cherry walked into the familiar office and found the desk in her memory at a glance.


    The desk was clean and spotless, and the familiar photo frame was still placed in the old place.


    Cherry looked at the two people in the photo and felt that everything she and Jacob had experienced together seemed to be vivid in her mind, but it was over after all.


    The handwriting on the calendar was vigorous and powerful, so familiar that it made Cherry feel heartbroken.


    Everything seemed to be unchanged.


    But it was true that everything had changed again.


    Not long after Cherry sat down, the door was pushed open, and a more familiar breath came.


    Wearing a white robe, Jacob put a cup in front of Cherry.


    "Have you had breakfast?"


    There was warm soybean milk in the cup.


    It seemed that there were other ingredients added to the soybean milk, and the smell was much better than that of the market.


    "Are you doraemon?" Cherry couldn''t help but take a look at Jacob with her eyes. "How can you find something to eat at anytime and anywhere?"


    Jacob didn''t hide anything. "No. This is from my colleague in the hospital. I didn''t eat it. "


    Cherry was taking a sip and almost spat it out when she heard this.


    "A woman?" Cherry regretted it as soon as she asked the question.


    "Yes." Jacob''s answer was very candid, "A nurse."


    "Not bad, right?" Cherry sniffed, how did she seem to feel that soybean milk tasted sour? "Find a young and beautiful girl. Anyway, you are going to divorce Sarah. "


    "Just like you?" Jacob leaned against the chair lazily.


    "Yes." Che


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    lowers on the tree were full and dense, covered with branches. As the wind blew, petals fell with the wind. Even when they fell on the hair of the tourists, they looked particularly elegant.


    This was the redbud flower that often bloomed all the year round.


    The redbud flower was also the city flower of H City.


    Cherry''s neck was sore and numb, but she was still reluctant to look away.


    In A City, she had planted tall redbud trees, letting them bloom with flowers that belonged to her and Jacob.


    However, where was the redbud flower that belonged to her and Jacob now?


    Inexplicable sadness welled up in her heart.


    There was a hustle and bustle ahead.


    A group of people gathered around there, as if something was happening ahead.


    The old women and the old men loved to have fun and flocked to see what happened.


    Cherry was hit by an old man who rushed to see the fun and almost sprained her ankle.


    "What happened? Is there money in front? " Cherry laughed at herself.


    "Someone fainted in front of us! It''s an old man! " Several old women greeted each other, "Come and have a look. That old man is so handsome!"


    Cherry was a little embarrassed.


    That old man had fainted. Now was not the time to see if he was handsome.


    More and more people gathered in front, and the discussion was loud and chaotic, like a vegetable market.


    Unfortunately, Cherry didn''t see anyone trying to save the fainted old man.


    She frowned and tried to walk forward.


    When Cherry looked through the crack, her pupils shrank and she almost cried out.


    It was York!

 Chapter 361 Rescue

    He was lying there on his back with a pale face and the color drain from his lips.


    As more people gathered around, he would find it more difficult to breathe.


    Cherry''s heart skipped a beat. She squeezed over and said, "Excuse me! Let me pass!"


    Some old ladies refused to make way for her and said, "Hey, little girl. We also want to know what''s going on!"


    "Mrs., I know this man. Please, let me through! "


    She squeezed through the crowd and came to York.


    He was still breathing, but his expression showed that he was getting more painful.


    Cherry took out the Essential Balm and applied it under his nose.


    "Mr. York, Mr. York, wake up!"


    Did he get sunstroke?


    Cherry anxiously shouted at the people around, "Please, give him some room. He needs fresh air!"


    The crowd complained but finally, they did what they were told.


    York didn''t show any signs of waking up. Cherry wasn''t a doctor and she didn''t know what was wrong with him.


    She could only keep calling his name while dialed the emergency number.


    "Mr. York, stay with me!" The ambulance arrived soon.


    On second thought, she decided to give Jacob a call.


    As soon as Jacob picked up the phone and before he could say anything, Cherry said quickly, "Jacob, come here ASAP, your father fainted in the park!"


    After asking where she was, Jacob rushed over to her location without hesitation.


    The ambulance arrived very soon, following by Jacob.


    "What happened?" Although York was still in a coma, he looked better after he was given first aid.


    "I don''t know." Cherry helped


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    the food.


    Unfortunately, he had nothing to eat.


    He hated Cherry now.


    What kind of job was this!


    He only had twenty dollars for meals for two days, and he couldn''t even buy a steak with that. The photographer followed him all the time, which drove him crazy.


    They filmed the reality show in a small city.


    But prices here are incredibly high.


    Even twenty dollars couldn''t buy a bowl of noodles.


    Jonny had no choice but to buy the raw noodles and cook the noodles himself.


    He borrowed the kitchen from a restaurant and was extorted ten dollars by the owner, who said that it was for using the stove.


    Jonny had been spoiled since he was a child, unlike Jacob, he had never done the housework at home. When he came out to work, he was always surrounded by others who would prepare everything for him. He had never confront such situation.


    He tasted the noodles when they were ready, but spit them out because they really doesn''t taste good.


    The noodles were getting cold. Jonny was so hungry that he had no choice but pour some hot water to warm them.


    Maybe it was because he was starving. The noodles that cooked without salt and oil tasted especially good.


    Jonny missed the food that cooked Cherry, like noodles with soy sauce, braised prawns and stewed seafood...


    No, stop thinking about them! Otherwise, he would only be hungrier than before...


    He pressed his belly, wanting to cry but had no tears.


    Two days of shooting almost killed him.


    When Cherry finally came to pick him up, he was so hungry that he almost passed out.

 Chapter 362 New Assistant

    Cherry helped him into the car and opened the thermal pot. It was not until the warm soup was poured into his stomach that he regained a little consciousness.


    "I''m dying! I''m dying!" He picked up the whole thermal pot, raised his neck and drank it with all his strength.


    "Don''t drink too much. I have cooked something else for you." Cherry hastily stopped him.


    Cherry took out the cooked hot food. Jonny didn''t have the time to take out the chopsticks. He just grabbed a shrimp with his fingers and began to chew it fiercely.


    "You''re so tired." Cherry said, "If I had expected that it would be so hard, I wouldn''t have agreed to the reality show for you. Alas. The reality show is now the most popular show. You just suck it up. If you''re popular this time, it will be worth it. "


    "I only know that I''m starving to death!" Jonny wolfed down the food. "By the way, where is my luggage?"


    "Don''t worry." Cherry smiled, "Now we have money. I''m going to build a studio and shoot some movies and TV series by myself, so that you can be not only the producer, but also the main character. Both fame and fortune can be gained. But I can''t always take care of you. I find you a new assistant. She went to fetch your luggage. "


    Speaking of the devil.


    Maggie Mi carried a large suitcase. After she came over, she threw it into the car all of a sudden.


    "Cherry, I''m back! It''s so heavy! " Maggie had never moved such a heavy thing in her life!


    Jonny in the car screamed when Maggie threw the suitcase into the car.


    Not to mention that there was his IPad in


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    on her stomach.


    She felt warm in her stomach and heart.


    "How long haven''t you eaten well?" Jacob felt sorry for her. "Even if you don''t think about your stomach, you should think about the child you love."


    But Cherry was obedient this time. "I can''t eat well recently."


    "Why? How long have you been pregnant? " Jacob put his warm hand on Cherry''s belly.


    Her eyes flashed, but she didn''t choose to avoid him.


    Jacob frowned and asked straightforwardly, "Have you done a complete prenatal check-up? I mean B Ultrasound? "


    "No." Cherry said, "The baby is only four months old. I don''t want to... The B Ultrasound radiated a lot. I''m not in a hurry to know the gender of the baby... "


    "Nonsense!" Jacob scolded in a low voice, "You have been pregnant for four months now, but you still can''t eat well. I advise you to do a B Ultrasound to see if the child''s development is a little slower. If the baby is too small, you will regret! "


    Startled by his words, Cherry got nervous and said, "Impossible. Impossible! "


    "It''s absolutely possible since you can''t eat well. Your stomach is not good, and your absorption function is limited. " With a long face, Jacob walked into her kitchen.


    Sometimes, Cherry would cook something for herself, and the fridge was full of food.


    He rummaged through the boxes, found a few red dates, cut them, and threw them into the porridge.


    Seeing a small bag of glutinous rice in it, he cursed in a low voice, "You have a bad digestion it but you still dare to eat it! Can''t you eat something easy to digest?" ...

 Chapter 363 Worry About

    Looking at Jacob''s busy figure in the kitchen, Cherry inexplicably felt a burst of sadness.


    How long had it been?


    How long had it been since no one cared about her and blamed her like this?


    Everyone took it for granted to ask for Cherry''s care.


    From Jonny''s studio to J''s Private House, to her father''s retirement life, Cherry needed to worry about everything.


    Only this man in front of her was still concerned about whether she had a meal and whether she had an appetite...


    While Cherry was thinking, a coat was thrown at her.


    Cherry hurriedly reached out to take it, only to find that Jacob had only worn a single shirt in the kitchen, rolled up his sleeves, and was cleaning the oyster for her.


    "I''ll buy you something tomorrow." Jacob cut up the washed pork and put it into the boiling porridge.


    The porridge smelled so good that Cherry couldn''t help but feel hungry.


    ''What a spineless guy.''


    Cherry laughed at herself.


    ''I can get rid of his gentleness, nor the dishes he cooked. Why am I so sentimentally attached to him?''


    On the other side, Jacob had already put the spoon in the bowl.


    He took a spoon of porridge and put it to her lips.


    Cherry turned her head away and said, "Well, I can do it myself."


    Jacob handed the spoon back to her.


    Cherry ate it quietly and felt much warmer in her stomach.


    "Your stomach is still weak recently. Don''t eat too much seafood. I''ll buy you a fresh chicken tomorrow and chop it into pieces to make porridge. It''s also delicious. " Jacob looked at Cherry lovingly, "You just need to eat more porridge for


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Cherry said in time, "Jacob, you can leave now. Thank you so much today. "


    Jacob didn''t mind.


    Jacob shook off J''s hand gracefully, walked over and picked up his coat on the sofa.


    "Then I''ll pick you up for a physical examination tomorrow." After Jacob said it lightly, he walked out of Cherry''s house.


    Hearing this, J was totally pissed off.


    "What? He will come again tomorrow? " J was annoyed, "Cherry, didn''t you say that you wanted to draw a clear line with him? You... "


    "J, what''s wrong with you?" Sitting on the sofa, Cherry looked at the angry J and said tiredly, "You weren''t like this before. You seem to have changed a lot since you can talk. "


    J took a deep breath and sat down.


    He bit his lower lip and said after a while, "It''s you."


    "What?" Cherry didn''t understand what J meant.


    "It''s because of you that I became greedy." J looked sad. "Cherry, I just want to be with you like this... I want to be a man who is qualified to stand by your side, so I work very hard... But that doesn''t mean I will give Jacob a chance to make him take the opportunity to please you. "


    Cherry trembled, "No."


    "If I let you choose between me and him, who will you choose?" J looked at her with a pitiful expression.


    With her eyes half closed, Cherry said, "J. I don''t have much time left. I have never thought about love. I can''t hold you up. "


    J trembled and sat beside her for a long time before he calmed down.


    J reached out to help Cherry. "Let me help you to bed. You can stop thinking about feelings, but I can''t stop thinking that I like you. "

 Chapter 364 Take Pleasure In It

    Cherry frowned, "Why do you have to do that?"


    "I''m willing to do it." J''s fingertips touched her pink cheeks.


    It was different from what Jacob touched her just now.


    Cherry felt something was wrong from the bottom of her heart.


    She lay down and said, "I want to have a rest. J, you can leave now. "


    "I''ll ask for leave tomorrow and accompany you to do the examination." He was quite stubborn.


    "No need." Cherry had a headache. "J, I can handle it myself. Just take care of yourself. "


    J moved his lips and finally stopped talking.


    "Then you go to sleep. I won''t disturb you. " J left obediently.


    Cherry was full and tired. She fell asleep soon.


    When she woke up, it was already midnight.


    There was still a glimmer of light outside the room.


    Cherry put on her clothes and stood up. As soon as she opened the door, she saw the person sleeping on the sofa.


    The room was clean and tidy. The person on the sofa curled up into a ball, and there were two dark circles under his eyes.


    With a sigh, Cherry took out a thin quilt and put it on him.


    J turned over and mumbled. He looked cute, but there was no sign of waking up.


    He must be exhausted.


    Cherry sighed.


    Maybe she shouldn''t have said that just now.


    After all, J was just a kid.


    Cherry took out her phone and found that there were more than a dozen missed calls in her muted phone.


    They were all from Jacob.


    Afraid of waking up J, Cherry opened the door and was about to make a phone call outside, only to find that there was a person standing outside.


    She w


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    nd her face was pale. Her lips were cracked, and blood was oozing out. Her eyes were big and dull, which was very pitiful.


    Donna rushed over and said, "My girl, why did you run out alone and give birth to the baby?"


    Sarah reached out her hand and looked at Jacob pitifully.


    Jacob walked to her, took her hand and put it back to the bed.


    Then Sarah''s tears finally fell.


    "Don''t cry." Donna wiped Sarah''s tears and said, "Don''t cry, or your eyes will be bad in the future." Donna hugged the young girl tightly and said, "You''re a mother now. It''s a good news."


    Sarah sobbed and said, "I''m sorry. I thought it was a boy, but I didn''t expect it to be a girl..."


    "It doesn''t matter whether it''s a boy or a girl." Donna glared at Jacob.


    How could there would be some husbands like Jacob? His wife gave birth to the baby and he didn''t come back all night. Now he looked at his wife as if she was a stranger.


    Jacob said indifferently, "The baby was premature. Is it in the incubator?"


    Sarah nodded and said, "I... I went downstairs in the early morning and found that Leona hadn''t come back. I was very worried about him, so I planned to go to his hospital to look for him. But I didn''t expect that my belly hurt so much halfway. A passer-by sent me to the nearest hospital... "


    Donna''s heart ached. She stroked Sarah''s hair and said, "Poor girl. Don''t cry, don''t cry. Let Jacob stay here with you. I''ll go back and cook some tonics for you. I''ll go to cook immediately! "


    Donna ran out of the ward in a hurry and almost slipped and fell down.

 Chapter 365 The Baby Was Born

    "Mom, be careful." Jacob shouted.


    "You stay with Sarah!" Donna had run away and disappeared as she finished her words.


    Sitting on the chair beside the bed, Jacob crossed his hands, looking calm and indifferently.


    But his face made Sarah feel a little uneasy.


    She called timidly, "Jacob..."


    "The baby is born. When are you going to leave?" Jacob ignored her tone and said lightly.


    Sarah''s lips trembled, "I... I just want to be with my child..."


    "Sarah." Jacob sighed, "Save it. Stopping acting in front of me." He straightened up and said, "I''m going to see the baby. Think it over and give me a clear reply, I can give you a few days. "


    He asked the direction from a nurse and went straight to the newborn area.


    The baby was put in an infant incubator which allowed no family members to pay a visit.


    But the cameras could let the parents see the children''s movements for ten minutes.


    The camera had a black-and-white screen.


    It rotated and finally stopped and pointed at the little baby in Bed 21.


    In the infant incubator lying a baby who was only wearing a diaper.


    Because the baby was premature, she was a little thinner than other normal babies. She had long curly and thick hair and big eyes.


    Her long eyelashes and rosy skin made her look so cute and look like an angel.


    Looking at the little baby, Jacob smiled.


    The baby was finally born.


    She had a vicious mother, but she was innocent. No matter what, she had the blood of the Nalan


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    in the quilt with sweat all over her body, she looked more fragile and petite when her swollen belly was gone.


    "You gave birth?" He couldn''t bear to see her like this, so he reached out and held her cold hand.


    She trembled and held his hand firmly.


    "Jonny, come with me." She struggled to sit up.


    But she had just given birth this morning. The wound made her feel so painful that she broke out in cold sweat.


    Jonny pushed a wheelchair over and helped her sit on it.


    Looking at her painful face, he couldn''t bear it. "What''s the matter? Let''s talk about it after you recover, okay?"


    "No, I have to tell you right now." She gritted her teeth and pointed forward. "Push me. Hurry up!"


    Jonny murmured to himself secretly, but he was still pushing her wheelchair.


    "I have a press conference to attend this morning..."


    But Sarah just ignored his babbling.


    She ordered him to stop at the newborn area.


    "This is much more important than your press conference. Trust me!" She said firmly.


    Jonny was confused, "Are you taking me to see your baby?"


    With a wry smile, Sarah said, "She is not just my baby."


    Jonny blinked his eyes with a confusing face.


    "It''s our baby." After saying that, Sarah asked the person on duty to play the CCTV.


    The baby just woke up.


    She waved her little hands and feet as if she was greeting her father outside the camera.


    Jonny was totally dumbfounded because of what he saw.


    The child''s eyes...


    And her face...

 Chapter 366 A Terrible Trap

    Although Jacob looked like him, it was obvious that the child in front of him looked like him much more than Jacob!


    Especially the color of the child''s pupils...


    "Is the baby really mine?" Jonny murmured, "Why? Why don''t you tell me?"


    Sarah smiled and shed tears.


    "Jonny, let me tell you a secret." Sarah said, "The baby is yours. Besides, Jacob knows that the baby is yours, and even Cherry knows it. You are the only one they hide from. "


    "Why?" He had already become a father. In that case, why did his brother...


    "Do you know why your brother broke up with Cherry?" Sarah slowly rotated the wheelchair.


    At this time, the pain seemed not to bother her anymore.


    "I got married with Jacob because of my father," Sarah continued. "He doesn''t love me. And I just love you. "


    Sarah took a deep breath and the smile on her face was weird. "So, I didn''t tell you that I got married. But when I saw you again, I couldn''t control my feelings. So we had this child."


    "Then?"


    "Jacob and Cherry got back together, but..." Sarah smiled and burst into tears. "Jacob can''t have his own child for the rest of his life, then Cherry left him! When I wanted to break up with him, he found that I was pregnant with your child. "


    "Jonny, you can''t imagine how cruel your brother is! He threatened me with my father''s life that I couldn''t tell you the truth. Because he needs this child so much! " Sarah burst into tears and continued, "He even felt ashamed when he knew that I had this child with you. He wanted to take revenge on you,


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ate whether you have a baby or not. Maybe it''s because your fate hasn''t come. "


    "So, it seems that my brother''s fate has come?" Jonny said deliberately, "If I hadn''t broken up with Sarah at that time, she would have given birth to my child now."


    Cherry was shocked.


    She wasn''t sure whether Jacob had told that matter to Jonny or not.


    She could only continue to play dumb. "Don''t be silly. If your brother heard this, he would be unhappy. "


    "Yes." Jonny said with a faint smile, "Who wants his woman to be entangled with her ex-boyfriend? Men can do terrible things sometimes in order to declare their sovereignty! "


    Frowning, Cherry looked at him.


    "Am I wrong?" Jonny shrugged, "You are close to my brother. Is J not jealous? He doesn''t resist? "


    "I..." Cherry wanted to say that her relationship with J was not like that.


    But if the more she said, the more chaotic the situation would become.


    She swallowed back her words.


    "Okay. You can think whatever you want. I have no objection. " Cherry tapped the table with the tip of her pen and said, "Jonny, it''s not easy for you to get such an achievement today. As your agent, I hope what happened this morning won''t happen again. Nothing is more important than your career... "


    "Even if my future wife gives birth to a baby?" Jonny asked jokingly.


    Cherry''s face suddenly changed.


    She closed her mouth tightly and stopped talking.


    Jonny laughed, but he felt so shocked.


    Cherry knew the truth, but she had hidden such a big secret from him for his brother!

 Chapter 367 Unbelievable

    Jonny heart sank.


    One was his best friend and partner, and the other was his biological brother...


    What else could he believe in their words!


    Jonny didn''t dare to imagine anymore!


    "By the way," Cherry tried to change the topic, "In the morning, the entertainment company faxed me several preliminary contracts, and I also drew up a preliminary contract for you. I have contacted several candidates, and you can go and have a look. At that time, we can invite those big stars to talk about cooperation..."


    "Our studio can afford such a well paid star?" Jonny raised his eyebrows. He was smiling, but his eyes were cold.


    Frowning slightly, Cherry said, "That''s not a problem. There are detailed rules in the contracts I draw up. We can cooperate with them in a two-way. They can take part in the shooting outside freely, but they have to complete the shooting plan made by our studio every year. "


    Cherry stood up slightly and said, "Wait for me. I''ll go to the study to look for it."


    She went in and rummaged for a while before she came out again, but she had nothing in her hand.


    "After the documents were printed out, J thought I was going to the restaurant today and took them back to the Private House." Cherry was obviously a little tired. "It doesn''t matter. I''ll go with you to get it. Wait for me. I''ll change my clothes. "


    "No, thanks." Jonny stood up and said, "It''s late now. I can go and get it myself. Does J know where those documents are? "


    "Yes. J knows. "


    Jonny shrugged his shoulders and said, "


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    J bowed slightly and ushered Jonny into the VIP room.


    Even if Cherry came in person, she would not treat Jonny with such courtesy.


    "Please wait a moment. I''ll make it for you in person." Pulling out the chair for Jonny, J bowed slightly and left.


    Maggie curiously looked at the luxurious decoration of the box and said, "Wow, this style is so luxurious!"


    Even the floor was covered with soft carpet.


    The tableware was also plated with gold, extremely delicate.


    On the wall of the room, there were pictures of all kinds of celebrities having dinner in this room.


    There were even some important political figures in it.


    "Wow! This restaurant is awesome! "


    Jonny looked down upon Maggie and said, "You bumpkin. Don''t tell others that you''re my follower. You''ve disgraced me! "


    In fact, Jonny felt a little sad.


    When Cherry was the head of the restaurant, Jonny didn''t enter the box that could only be used by the most distinguished guest. Instead, J treated Jonny so well...


    In fact, Jonny had wronged Cherry.


    When Cherry was in charge of the restaurant, there was no such box.


    All the previous acting restaurant managers had the idea of running such a few noble boxes, but only J really put it into action and made it a symbol of identity.


    Jonny was still sad, but J opened the door.


    "There are not many good dishes in the restaurant. Mr. Jonny, would you like to make do with them?"


    The dishes were placed on a silver plate.


    As soon as the silver cup was opened, a pleasant smell rushed over.

 Chapter 368 Distinguished Treatment

    Jonny blinked his eyes.


    He could recognize that the food on the plate was a rare tonic.


    Was it appropriate for him to eat such nutritious food in the middle of the night?


    He reached out his chopsticks, took a bite and tasted it carefully.


    The cooking skills of J were totally different from that of Cherry.


    Cherry liked to cook home-made dishes.


    While J was good at cooking delicate dishes.


    In this restaurant, people could enjoy the super five-star cuisine, which was so delicate and surprising. Sure enough, it was reasonable that the business of this restaurant was getting better and better.


    J brought two more bowls of bird''s nest soup.


    Jonny praised, "J, I really envy Cherry that she has such a good boyfriend like you. I really want to see you get married as soon as possible."


    J smiled, "Of course we will. Thanks for your wishes."


    Maggie ignored the conversation between the two people.


    All her attention was attracted by the delicate and delicious food in front her.


    She just wanted to enjoy this meal and remember the taste all her life...


    Looking at Maggie who was eating like a glutton, Jonny couldn''t help but despise her.


    J just smiled politely.


    "Mr. Jonny, I''m leaving now. Please enjoy yourself."


    Jonny nodded.


    He had a great harvest tonight.


    The child was indeed his.


    He felt somehow excited and nervous.


    After thinking for a while, he called J again.


    "What kind of food do you think is more suitable for a pregnant woman?" Jonny asked.


    J didn''t show any surprise.


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    b, quickly wiped the child''s buttocks and helped her change into a clean and comfortable diaper.


    Seeing Jacob, Donna felt relieved for no reason.


    She complained in a low voice, "You are finally here? What kind of work you are busy with that you can''t even ask for a leave to accompany your wife who just gave birth to a baby?"


    With a faint smile, Jacob didn''t say anything.


    The baby was so hungry that she held Jacob''s thumb and sucked.


    Jacob carried the baby gently and asked, "Are you hungry? How about looking for Mommy?"


    Then Sarah was awakened by him.


    Jacob put the baby beside Sarah and taught her how to feed the baby while lying in bed. And he was very polite that he never looked at her chest.


    If Donna hadn''t known that the two were husband and wife and had a baby, she would have thought that it was just a doctor guiding a newbie mother how to breastfeed.


    "Why did you change into this ward?" Asked Jacob.


    Donna''s lips moved, but she said something else, "After all, the baby has come back. I''m afraid that the general ward will be too noisy and have too many bacteria. There happened to be a free single ward, so I asked them to move in. I didn''t expect it to be a VIP ward." Donna thought for a while and said, "Jacob, how about hiring a baby-sitter for the baby?"


    Without hesitation, Jacob nodded and said, "Okay."


    Donna was relieved.


    She didn''t want to tell Jacob too much about Jonny''s visit.


    After all, Sarah and Jonny once had a relationship. It would be bad if Jacob misunderstood them.

 Chapter 369 Just Like My Mother

    It was out of Jacob''s expectation. He took the sleeping baby from Sarah''s arms and put the baby back to the crib.


    "Mom, go to sleep. I''ll take care of her. I''ll hire someone tomorrow. "


    Jacob didn''t expect that the baby could come out of the incubator so soon, which made him really unprepared.


    Donna felt so sorry for Jacob, "I didn''t do anything in the daytime. You''ve been working all day."


    Although the two of them spoke in a low voice, the baby woke up as soon as she was put on the bed, crying.


    Jacob held her up.


    The child bite Jacob''s thumb and sucked greedily.


    "Is she hungry again?" Donna took the child from Jacob''s arms and put the baby back to Sarah''s chest.


    The child was not willing to get close to Sarah. Her sharp and weak crying was deafening, and her little face was flushed.


    Jacob''s heart skipped a beat and he held the baby back in his arms.


    The baby sobbed in Jacob''s arms, crying and closing her eyes.


    Her little mouth rubbed around and found Jacob''s thumb.


    Then she continued sucking.


    The baby was not hungry.


    She just needed a sense of security.


    Donna clapped her hands and said, "Oh, she is so smart. Look, father and daughter! The blood relationship is so wonderful. "


    Jacob didn''t say anything.


    Sarah said in a gentle voice, "Jacob, put her down and let her go to sleep. You can have a rest too. It''s late now. "


    As soon as the baby was put on the bed, she cried as if there was a thorn on the bed.


    Jacob had no choice but to hold the baby i


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    here must be someone to help you. "


    "Who can help me now?" Richard was upset.


    Suddenly, he thought of something and said, "Adela, if I lose everything overnight, can you take Joshua to my brother?"


    Adela beat him up.


    Richard avoided her punches. "Hey, can we have a good talk?"


    "No! You idiot! " Adela suddenly fixed Richard''s face with her hands, fiercely pouted her red lips and kissed him hard on the lips. "If you say that again, I''ll make your face full of my kisses, so that you can''t go out to see others!"


    Then Adela said seriously, "Let''s get married!"


    Richard was amused, but there were tears in his eyes.


    "Silly girl." He whispered, "Now I find that only my brother can give a woman a stable life. Adela, I... "


    "Is it really that serious?" Adela became worried. "I still have some private money. We can sell the house..."


    "Stop! Stop!" Richard raised his hand and said, "I just want to ask, is your proposal still counted?"


    "Count!" She, Adela, would never take back what she had said!


    Richard took out a red velvet box from the bottom of the drawer and opened it. There were two customized platinum rings in it.


    "I''ll give you the ring to proposal." Richard said calmly.


    "Well, you can marry me. At the worst, I will support you. " Adela casually took one and put it on her ring finger.


    Richard''s eyes became cold and fierce in an instant.


    "What are you doing?" As soon as she asked, she was pressed on the desk by Richard.


    Richard kissed Adela passionately.

 Chapter 370 Shameless Man

    She felt dizzy.


    When she was about to say that the child was still on the sofa, the door had been opened rashly.


    Adela exclaimed and hid herself in Richard''s arms.


    The man was about to go out, Richard said, "J! Come in."


    J then walked in.


    Adela was too shy to see anyone.


    If J hadn''t come in all of a sudden and the door hadn''t been locked, she would have had sex with Richard in such an environment...


    "Mr. Richard, Mrs. Adela." J was quite polite.


    "How about the project you are responsible for?"


    J''s face lit up with joy. "President, I''ve found an excellent building in the new district of G City."


    "Oh?"


    "Although it''s a new district, according to reliable information, a high-speed train transfer station is being built there. All the people in G City who take the high-speed train will come there and be sent to the high-speed train station! In the same way, people from all directions to G City will also be there to wait for the vehicle transportation in the city! So the traffic there will definitely not be inferior to that of the high-speed train station. "


    Richard''s eyes lit up. "Oh?"


    "It''s certainly not ideal to build houses there. But that land is suitable for investment and the construction of a large chain supermarket. "


    Richard raised his eyebrows and smiled, "Are you sure about the information?"


    "Yes! I just called someone. He told me that it was decided at the meeting and the construction would be started soon! So the land will be sold soon... "


    "Okay." Richard said decisively, "It''s really a happy event! As soo


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    you home. You didn''t sleep well last night. Go home and have a rest. I can do it myself. "


    Jonny rubbed his nose and said with a smile, "Even if Sarah can''t, I and my brother will be here. Mom, don''t work too hard. "


    Donna felt it was not right.


    She agreed reluctantly because she was worried about York.


    Jonny immediately called the driver and asked him to drive the car over. While Donna told Sarah not to touch the cold water, she was pushed out of the door by Jonny.


    After everyone left, Jonny went back to the bed and sat on the edge. He looked at Sarah gently and asked, "Are you feeling better today?"


    Sarah nodded and struggled to sit up.


    "Hold the baby." There was desire in Sarah''s eyes.


    Obviously, Jonny was not on the same level with Jacob.


    Jonny picked up the baby clumsily, but his hands were not placed properly. The soft baby was in his hands. He didn''t know how to hold her properly.


    Sarah didn''t know how to hold the baby properly. The two of them were in a hurry and woke up the baby.


    Before the baby opened her eyes, she cried so sadly that her sharp cry resounded through the whole ward.


    Jonny''s ears trembled. He almost doubted that he was going to be deaf by his daughter.


    "She cried like a kitten yesterday! After she was full, she just cried so hard! " Sarah pretended to be angry.


    Jonny held the baby in his hand stiffly, but the baby''s 50 centimeter legs kicked. Fortunately, the baby didn''t have much strength, or it was possible for the baby to roll down from Jonny''s hand.


    Seeing this, Sarah felt so nervous.

 Chapter 371 You Have Changed

    "Put her down. Let me do it. She might have peed and felt uncomfortable." Sarah reached out to take off the diaper.


    Jonny pushed her hand away and said, "Mom just said that you can''t touch cold water. Let me do it. "


    After all, he was the biological father of the child, wasn''t he?


    Under the guidance of Sarah, he took off the diaper nervously. It seemed that it was a difficult work for him to do. Suddenly the baby peed all over Jonny''s face.


    It''s hot and smelly.


    Jonny couldn''t help screaming.


    Sarah couldn''t help but burst into laughter. She held the baby with one hand and laughed so happily that she couldn''t even stop.


    "Stop laughing!" Jonny felt wronged.


    The baby peed all over him, and his expensive clothes of limited edition were wet with urine!


    Jesus! !


    As Jonny took off his clothes, he pinched his nose and rushed into the bathroom.


    Sarah smiled and said, "Don''t worry. This is the gift your daughter gave you."


    She touched the baby''s cheek.


    The baby looked much more comfortable after she peed. She rolled her big eyes and kicked her little feet on the bed.


    Sarah changed the baby''s diaper, helped the baby put on her pants and put her back on the bed.


    After she finished her work, the man who was washing himself in the bathroom still couldn''t get out.


    It would take at least an hour for Jonny to wash himself.


    Jonny didn''t come out of the bathroom until Sarah was about to fall asleep.


    "You''re finally out?" Sarah still wanted to laugh, "Yesterday my hands w


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    n take a sip now?"


    Jacob shrugged.


    "Does the taste of the milk change?" Donna''s eyes lit up. "Is it possible that after Sarah came back home, the food she has eaten is different, so the milk is different?"


    Jacob''s lips opened and closed, and he finally decided not to say anything.


    ''Did mom think it was like making milk tea?


    And people could choose strawberry-flavored or chocolate-flavored?''


    "Jacob, go and have a try. If the milk doesn''t taste good, I''ll change the recipe!"


    Glancing at his mother, Jacob refused, "No."


    "What do you mean by ''no''?" Donna pushed Jacob hard and said, "Sarah is your wife. It doesn''t matter that you taste her milk. Your daughter won''t object to your snatching her food!"


    Rubbing his eyebrows, Jacob said, "Mom. Since the child really doesn''t want to drink milk, just feed her milk powder." He glanced at Sarah without being noticed, "Sarah just gave birth to the baby. Let her have a good rest. I''ll move the baby downstairs. Please take care of her for me."


    Donna murmured, "Well, no problem. It''s just that the child doesn''t eat her mother''s milk. It''s not good for the child anyway..."


    "Feed her milk powder instead. It''s also nutritious." Jacob held the baby in his arms. The baby was so hungry that she groaned. When she was in his arms, she became quieter.


    Donna''s four children were all fed by breast milk.


    Jacob taught Donna how to mix milk powder with water.


    As soon as the baby touched the feeding bottle, she drank the milk instinctively.

 Chapter 372 Annabel Nalan

    Donna imitated the way he fed the baby in her arms.


    "I have to go to work in the daytime. But I''ll take care of her at night." Jacob said with a smile. "She is my daughter. It''s my duty to take care of her."


    The baby''s name had been decided.


    It was Annabel Nalan.


    And her nickname was Anna.


    The name sounded nice, but it was not like Joshua''s name that had been well-planned and designed.


    The name was decided by Jacob.


    But Donna was curious.


    Annabel? Why Annabel?


    She thought that Jacob would name his daughter after someone important to him. But she didn''t expect that it would be Annabel.


    However, they had to respect Jacob''s decision right now.


    What''s more, Anna was his daughter, so neither Donna nor York had any disagreement over her name.


    The baby''s crib was placed in Jacob''s room.


    In the daytime, Anna was taken care of by the nanny and Donna.


    In the evening, Jacob would take care of her himself until she fell asleep.


    Donna couldn''t bear to see her son so busy taking care of Anna at night and couldn''t get good sleep.


    She wanted to take Anna to her room for nights.


    But Jacob refused.


    "It''s very hard for you to take care of Anna in the daytime. She will cry at night, and I don''t want her to disturb Dad''s sleeping."


    York cleared his throat before he said, "I can also give your Mom a hand..."


    "You can also do me a favor if you could go to the hospital with me to have a check-up." Jacob cast a glance at York.


    Anna fell asleep quietly in Jacob''s arms, and Jacob put a blanket on her in case she catch cold. "You can have a rest tomorrow. I''ll take Anna


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    on Anna''s neck.


    "Do you have any baby wet wipes?"


    She asked Jacob to wet the soft tissue with warm water, wiped the milk off on Anna''s neck bit by bit, and then powdered Anna after her neck was cleaned.


    She was considerate and capable. Although she had never babysat any child before, she was more meticulous than Donna when she was taking care of children.


    Joshua also liked her very much. As soon as he saw Cherry, he wouldn''t let her go.


    Such a gentle woman was like the glistening fire that attracted people flying toward her like moths...


    "There are wrinkles around baby''s neck, so it''s easy to have inflammation. You should bring some talcum powder with you anytime."


    Cherry picked up Anna and patted her back gently until she belched loudly.


    Jacob smiled when he heard what Cherry said, "Are you willing to take care of her for me?"


    However, Cherry fell into silence.


    She touched her belly subconsciously.


    Sitting next to her, Jacob said, "Don''t worry. They can play with each other and have a company."


    Cherry trembled when she heard what he said, and imagined the picture of the two kids playing together, suddenly, she felt she was held in Jacob''s arms from behind.


    She shook her head, tears streaming down her face.


    Taking care of other people''s daughter?


    No! She couldn''t! She couldn''t even watch her own child being born!


    She was a more incompetent mother than Sarah!


    She gave birth to the baby, but she couldn''t raise him up herself...


    Who was she to judge others?


    Cherry couldn''t help crying and trembling. Anna in her arms pursed his lips and also cried.

 Chapter 373 They Cant Control Themselves

    Anna''s voice was soft. When she waved her little hand to Cherry''s face and touched Cherry''s hot tears, she stopped crying.


    Jacob''s kiss fell on Cherry''s cheek. "Cherry, why are you so sad? Please tell me. Don''t you trust me? "


    Cherry shook her head and burrowed her face into his chest.


    Jacob hugged Cherry and said, "I will give you time. We don''t talk about love now. I just want to take good care of you, and we can build our relationship slowly. Maybe I can''t give up everything for you. But I will do everything for you. Can you give me another chance, okay? "


    Cherry still shook her head.


    Jacob had time.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t.


    "Don''t worry about the baby." Jacob smiled bitterly. "I didn''t tell you. In fact, during the period when I lost my memory, I overdosed on medicine, so it was difficult for me to have my own child anymore. But no matter Anna or the baby in your belly, I will regard them as my own children. What you love is what I love. "


    Cherry looked up at Jacob in surprise.


    Jacob said it was difficult to have his own child anymore?


    Then her baby...


    Cherry swallowed the words in her throat.


    "What''s wrong?" Jacob asked.


    "Nothing." Cherry looked away and said, "If J hears what you say... If I love someone else, will you love him as well? "


    Hearing her words, Jacob stared at Cherry.


    "Don''t you care that I gave birth to another man''s child, but can''t reproduce for you? When you look at my child''s face,


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    rabbed J''s clothes angrily and pulled him out of the door with one hand.


    "Get out of Cherry''s house!" Jacob gritted his teeth and said, "Don''t think I can tolerate anything!"


    Jacob hadn''t been with Cherry before, and they also had broken up. It was understandable for Cherry to find another boyfriend.


    But now that he was back, Jacob would never allow anyone to touch his woman again!


    J was pushed to the ground again.


    Cherry felt a headache.


    "If you want to fight, fight outside! Don''t tell anyone you know me! " Cherry didn''t like living with J, especially now J wanted to enter her world in a domineering manner. He was no longer the poor J Cherry knew before.


    J was a strong man now.


    In that case, there was no need for Cherry to worry about whether it would hurt J.


    J snorted and said, "Jacob Nalan, whatever. Everyone in your brother''s company is waiting for this document. I can go back empty handed, if you want to watch your brother go bankrupt! "


    Jacob sneered.


    "If he goes bankrupt, I will support him." Jacob said lightly.


    Cherry closed the door in front of the two.


    After a while, the door was opened again.


    A huge suitcase was thrown out.


    J caught the suitcase in a hurry.


    "Take your belongings with you. Two of you, get out of here!"


    The door was slammed shut again.


    Hearing that, Jacob curled his lips and said, "Well. Now you can not only get your documents, but also get all your belongings. Great! "

 Chapter 374 Fury

    His goal was achieved. He held the child tightly in his arms and walked into the elevator with a calm expression.


    Before the elevator door closed, he waved to J.


    The elevator door closed with a click.


    J bit his lower lip.


    He was furious.


    He crazily knocked on the door of Cherry''s house and said, "Cherry, didn''t you promise that I can take care of you? Didn''t you say that you would never talk to that unfaithful bastard again? Why did you drive me away? Cherry... I said something wrong just now, but it''s because I was jealous... I will be obedient in the future, okay?"


    In the end, his words were full of supplication. And he looked extremely pitiful.


    But in the room, Cherry suddenly shivered.


    J made her scared at the moment.


    She could only treat J as a friend.


    The more aggressive J was, the more frightened Cherry became.


    Even if she had intended to make a fake marriage play with J, her intention was to piss off Jacob.


    But now a fake marriage couldn''t satisfy J anymore.


    Cherry could only say, "I can''t give you what you want. J, you can leave now."


    "I don''t want anything." J said pitifully, "I just want to do something for you. I want to drive away those who hurt you and stay with you forever."


    Somehow, when he said this, Cherry suddenly trembled with fear.


    "I''m not feeling well. You can leave now. I need to go back to my room to sleep." Cherry cautiously locked the door. After thinking for a while, she pushed a he


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    shed reading the news without any interest. Suddenly the picture of the male corpse appeared on the bottom of the news.


    Richard''s heart skipped a beat.


    The dead man was exactly the leader of the missing ship!


    Richard''s pupils shrank. "He...he is dead?"


    "And he died in the sea." J took a deep breath and said, "I''m afraid the people on the ship went wrong. They killed the leader and threw him into the sea, then they escaped from our country by our ship."


    Richard clenched his fists and suddenly sat on the chair, gritting his teeth.


    "These bastards!" He punched heavily on the heavy wooden table. "How could they kill Glen...?"


    Glen was almost the person he trusted most on the whole ship.


    Richard brought Glen back from the Southeast Asia. And Glen had just got married when he first arrived.


    At that time Richard said to Glen, "If you go with me, you can only go back home once a year in the future. Do you still want to follow me?"


    Glen just smiled.


    "Mr. Richard, I know I can get any woman I want in the future if I go with you. It''s easy to find women, but hard to find a boss."


    So Richard took Glen away.


    Richard had really chosen a lot of beautiful girls for Glen, including some from Vietnam.


    As long as Glen liked, Richard could find any woman he liked for him.


    However, Glen didn''t touch any of those women.


    Richard asked, why?


    Glen just smiled, "I have a wife at home. Boss, can you allow me to get my wife here?"

 Chapter 375 Something Bad Happened

    He agreed.


    "After you finish this, I''ll give you a holiday and then you can pick up your woman over. It''s time for you to have a baby. "


    But one matter after another.


    Glen didn''t have a holiday.


    Richard''s business was not going well recently. Glen offered to send one more product.


    "I''ll take care of those bastards. They don''t dare to be too naughty. I will take a holiday after I get back the loss for you! "


    Richard let him go.


    But this time, Glen didn''t come back...


    Richard supported his head with his hands, tears streaming down his cheeks.


    Glen was his best assistant. If Glen was killed, Richard''s business would lose so much. How could Richard not feel sorry for losing this person?


    J looked at Richard silently and changed another cup of tea for Richard.


    Glen was one of the people who had tested J before.


    Glen was ruthless and spoke rudely.


    However, Glen was only loyal to Richard.


    J had seen how Glen killed people.


    For Glen, killing people was just like killing a chicken.


    It was just because Glen thought that person was a threat to Richard...


    Losing Glen was a disaster for Richard!


    Richard rubbed between his eyebrows to calm himself down.


    He opened the drawer, took out Glen''s information and handed it to J.


    "Go ahead." Richard''s voice was still very heavy. "We have to comfort Glen''s families. Find a way to get Glen''s corpse back, send it back to his hometown and bury it well. " Richard''s eyes became cold. "As for those who betrayed me, I want them to know the end


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    t do you want? I''ll give it to you! I can afford it! "


    A hint of anger flashed in Jacob''s eyes, but he quickly suppressed it. "Don''t you understand me or what? Richard. I''ve told you again and again that you shouldn''t be so cruel to anyone! I don''t care about Blaze. I only worry about you! The people of Murong Clan are nothing! You are my brother! "


    That was all Jacob wanted to say.


    Jacob had planned to take the opportunity to persuade Richard to quit these dirty businesses, but Jacob couldn''t change Richard''s mind...


    Hearing that, Jacob felt upset. He just opened the French door.


    "Brother." Suddenly someone called him from behind.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "In a few days, I''ll ask Adela and Joshua to come back to live for a few days, okay?"


    Jacob looked back at his brother.


    Richard looked away and said, "I''m going to the north in a few days."


    Jacob squinted, "If you want to do something dangerous, I''ll beat you up!"


    "It''s not dangerous. I''m just afraid that they might be in danger. " Richard said softly.


    "If you really care about your wife and child, you shouldn''t have involved in dangerous business!" Then Jacob walked into the living room and said, "Ask your driver to send them here."


    Richard breathed a sigh of relief.


    Since Jacob had promised him, then Adela and Joshua would be safe.


    In this way, Richard could rest assured to do what he wanted to do.


    "Dinner is ready. Are you still watching the flowers?" Donna said.


    Joshua jumped to York''s side and was picked up by York.

 Chapter 376 Look Down Upon Him

    "Josh, what do you want to eat? Let me help you." York gave his grandson a loving kiss, picked up a shrimp and began to peel it for him.


    Jacob took Anna from Adela''s arms with one hand and ate with another.


    Adela picked up food for Jacob from time to time.


    "Thank you." Jacob smiled faintly, "I can..."


    Richard knocked on his bowl and said, "Hey, your real husband is here!"


    ''How could you pay much attention to another man?


    Didn''t you say that you just like a childish man like me? Why did you pick up food for the mature and steady Jacob?''


    All the people at the table were stunned by his words.


    "What? You silly boy, you finally succeeded in your proposal?" York asked first.


    Jacob added, "It''s not easy for you."


    ''The two men looked down upon me, didn''t they?''


    Richard snorted and stretched out his ring finger. "Look, it was Adela who proposed to me!"


    Everybody didn''t seem to believe it. "Oh..." "Really?"


    "You don''t believe me? You can ask Adela if she proposed to me!"


    As soon as Richard finished his words, he was trampled hard by Jacob.


    Richard screamed.


    "Stupid!" Jacob stared at Richard and winked at him, indicating him to look at Adela''s expression.


    Adela smiled, "Yes, I proposed to him." She looked at Richard and said, "I''m older than Richard, but he was willing to marry me. I''m already very happy, aren''t I?" Then she looked at Jacob and said, "Women''s youth is too limited. I know I''m getting older especially after I gave birth to


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    w could I ask you to come here?"


    "You are the idiot. As your best friend, how could I not come here after I knew you are in danger?" Cherry gently put the baby back on the bed.


    She heated up the dishes on the plate and asked, "Why is there so much food left? Haven''t you eaten yet?"


    Adela sighed, "I didn''t eat anything! I was almost scared to death. " Her heart was still fluttering with fear.


    Joshua was about to cry again. "Grandpa passed out. Grandpa, Grandpa..."


    "York?" Cherry was shocked and asked, "Did he faint again?"


    "Again?" Adela sensitively captured this word.


    "Yes, he fainted last time. I sent him to the hospital." Frowning slightly, Cherry said, "Last time, Jacob said that York refused to have a physical examination. I guessed there would be something wrong."


    Adela became more worried, "That''s a big problem." She lowered her voice, "When Dad fainted just now, mom was so scared..."


    "Dad? Mom?" Cherry smiled, "Well, when did you agree to Richard''s proposal?"


    "Let''s talk about it later." Adela rubbed her hands and said, "Cherry, can you stay here tonight? I don''t know how long it will take for them to come back. I''m really exhausted that I have to take care of mom and two children."


    Cherry brought the hot food to Adela.


    Adela was so hungry that she wolfed down the food.


    However, Cherry didn''t agree to Adela''s request. "It''s not a big deal for Aunt Donna. As for Anna, you can send her to her mother. Can''t you even handle Joshua?"

 Chapter 377 Miserable

    Adela pouted and said, "Anna''s mother won''t show up." She pointed upstairs and said, "She is rarely come out now. Anyway, I didn''t see her recently. I''ve heard that she didn''t hold the baby anymore. Jacob always take care of the baby at night. He looks so miserable. "


    Adela shook her head and said, "Cherry, you don''t know yet, do you?" She said deliberately, "I guess Jacob is about to divorce Sarah. Mom was standing on Sarah''s side, but Dad supported Jacob to win you back. Isn''t it funny? " She covered her mouth and giggled, "He has changed a lot. We didn''t tell him that Joshua was Richard''s son, but I think he already knew it because he changed Joshua''s surname. He is also nice to me. " Adela lowered her eyes.


    "We shouldn''t dwell on the past." She sighed, "Now, I just hope that York will be fine. Nothing is more important than family''s safety. "


    She talked a lot and noticed that Cherry didn''t say anything.


    Adela looked at Cherry curiously, and only found that Cherry''s eyes were blank.


    "Do you really have no feelings for Jacob anymore?" Adela couldn''t help but ask.


    "The past is past. I have let it go." Cherry lowered her head and helped to clean the table. "Mrs. Donna hasn''t had dinner yet, has she? I''ll bring some in. "


    However, Donna didn''t lie on the bed.


    She knelt in the room, holding a small silver cross in her hands and muttered nervously.


    "Mrs. Donna, you should eat something." Cherry walked over and wanted to help her up.


    With tears all over her face, Don


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    put on his clothes.


    Hearing the noise behind him, he turned around and said, "Cherry, you can sleep. I''ll take Anna and Joshua to the hospital. "


    "But Anna is still so young..." Cherry lowered her head and looked at the sleeping Anna in the swaddle.


    "They are also members of the Nalan family. Maybe their blood type are suitable. " He changed Anna''s clothes and brought the milk bottle and diaper with him. "Cherry, just take a rest. You can go back later. If my mother asks about me, just tell her that I didn''t say anything about my father''s condition. "


    Cherry struggled to get out of bed and said, "I''ll go with you. I can help you carry Anna if you are busy. "


    Jacob didn''t refuse.


    "Okay. But you have to promise me to put on the mask. " He held her shoulders and said, "There are too many bacteria in the hospital. Do you understand? "


    Cherry nodded.


    Adela was already waited outside with Joshua in her arms.


    They all tiptoed out of the door for fearing waking up Donna.


    In the hospital, there were already many people waiting in York''s ward.


    York had a fever.


    He was in a coma, wearing an oxygen mask, and his face was as white as snow. He was at his last gasp.


    Jacob helped Cherry put on a mask. Jonny glanced at her with an indescribable weird expression on his face.


    "Now that everyone is here, let''s start. I''ll go first. " Jacob handed Anna to Cherry and rolled up his sleeves decisively.


    He walked in front of them, followed by Jonny, Richard and Nancy.

 Chapter 378 Hold Back

    Moore followed them.


    Adela held Joshua in her arms. The child saw from a distance that a woman with a mask jabbed the needle into his uncle''s arm. He was so scared that he covered his eyes and cried.


    "I don''t want an injection! No!"


    Adela hurriedly coaxed, "Your sister will also get injected. Don''t be afraid."


    Richard turned around and glared at his son. "If you''re one of the Nalan family, you must hold it back! Stop crying, be a man!"


    Jacob glanced at him, "He is still a little child. We can only coax him."


    His blood had been drawn. He turned around and held Joshua.


    Joshua wrapped his arms around his neck tightly.


    "Josh, do you love grandpa?"


    "Yes, I do," Joshua nodded, sobbing.


    "Josh, if you could only feel a little pain, just like I did, but grandpa would get better. Would you do it?"


    Joshua raised his tearful eyes, "What will happen to grandpa if I don''t have the injection?"


    Lowering his eyes, Jacob said, "Grandpa may not be able to wake up to play with you anymore." Tears welled up in his eyes. "Your grandpa is my father, so even if it hurts, I would help grandpa. Is Joshua as brave as me?"


    Joshua nodded.


    "I want grandpa to play with me."


    "Good boy." With tears in his eyes, Jacob kissed Joshua and said, "Everyone is the same. For the sake of grandfather, we take the little pain, your father, your sister, your aunt. I''ll hold you and accompany you, okay?"


    Joshua nodded obediently.


    Holding th


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    rd strode forward and said, "Dad, we''ve discussed it."


    York turned around and glanced at him.


    "We''ve decided. No matter who it is, as long as the bone marrow matches, the operation will be performed immediately! " He waved his hand firmly, "Is that you are afraid so you refuse?"


    "Damn it!" York wanted to jump, but he didn''t have the strength to do so. "Now you''ve grown up. You can make decisions..."


    "So, now it''s our turn to take care of you." Jacob lowered his voice, "We don''t dare to tell mother yet. She cried a lot and fainted several times last night. You know, you are the God to mother. How could she live if anything happened to you? "


    York lowered his eyes.


    He went into the bathroom and didn''t come out for a long time.


    Jacob took over the baby in Cherry''s arms, "Cherry, can you cook something for my father?"


    Cherry nodded.


    "Since you have to fight for a long time, I''ll bring some food here. So you can have something palatable at any time."


    Richard suggested, "Mom doesn''t know much about these terms. We just tell her that it is not serious..."


    "We tell her it is abnormal pituitary hormone secretion. People who have it often feel carsickness when they walk." Jacob explained, "There will be other symptoms such as bone pain after some time. And gradually dad will be unable to walk. It can be the excuse for him to lie in bed."


    Richard took a deep breath. He glanced at Jacob and said, "You are a good liar."

 Chapter 379 Divorce Agreement

    Jacob stared at Richard.


    Was this a praise?


    "We can''t always stop mom from coming here. She will be very worried." Nancy said, "How about I go with Moore to pick up mom?"


    "Okay." Richard clapped his hands and said, "Everybody attention please, don''t leave H City in the near future. We have to wait for the result, and the one who is successfully matching should prepare for the bone marrow transplantation.


    As he spoke, his phone rang.


    He didn''t answer the phone until he walked out of the ward.


    "Hello, J, it''s me." Richard asked with a faint smile, "What''s the matter? Cherry didn''t go back last night. So you are upset?"


    "She didn''t go back last night?" Obviously, J was more surprised.


    "Look, you are really not a good boyfriend. Or you want to say that Cherry hasn''t completely accepted you?"


    The voice of the J was quite low. "Yes. I moved into Cherry''s house with the support of her father, but she threw all my things out in less than two days."


    His honesty made Richard laugh.


    "Boss, I''m so humiliated. Why are you still laughing at me?"


    "I don''t think Cherry will accept you." Richard said regretfully, "Last night, she spent the whole night in Jacob''s room. Guess what they can do at night?"


    J gritted his teeth.


    Richard was worried that J might break his own teeth.


    "Boss, you..." J sighed helplessly. "I called you to talk about business."


    Richard stopped teasing J and asked, "Is there anything wro


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    bed.


    Jonny was confused who he should trust.


    Maybe both sides had hidden something from him?


    He frowned and said, "Dad is not in good health recently, so mom can''t take care of you. I will come here often. Don''t worry."


    With tears in her eyes, Sarah said, "As long as you still have me in your heart..." She held his hand tightly and said, "Jonny, I think I can''t stand it anymore. Can you sue Jacob? Fight for the custody of me and our child, okay? I can''t stand to live such a life... "


    Jonny patted her on the shoulder and said, "It''s not the right time now. My father is still in hospital..."


    Sarah lowered her eyes and sobbed in a low voice, but her eyes were full of indifference. "Okay. I will listen to you. Remember to come to see me when you are free."


    "Of course." Jonny looked around and said, "I''ll send you more tonics tomorrow, you have to build up your health. Don''t cry. Since Jacob doesn''t have time to pay attention to you now, you should take good care of yourself." He held up her little face and said, "I hope my future wife will be happy and healthy..."


    Sarah smiled through tears, "Then I''ll wait for the day you pick me up, okay? Don''t make me wait too long... "


    Her face was shining brightly and looked more attractive.


    Jonny couldn''t help but touch her plump lips with his thumb. "How can I let you wait for too long...?"


    His voice was unusually gentle.


    Sarah sobbed and snuggled into his arms.

 Chapter 380 Let Me Have A Try

    "You know what? When I was injured and you ran away because of fear, I..." Seeing her crying face, Jonny couldn''t help touching her hair affectionately.


    "Sorry, I''m so sorry." Sarah kept shaking her head in his arms and said, "I thought Jacob was testing me. I was afraid that he would hurt to you. I... So I... "


    Sarah was incoherent, but Jonny smiled when he heard what she said.


    He covered her lips with his slender finger and said, "Don''t say that." He said softly, "He won''t hurt me. I''ve known him for decades. I''m sure about that. Well. Don''t worry. Have a rest. I have to go now. "


    If Donna or Nancy came back and saw them hugging together, they were startled.


    Sarah lowered her eyes and said, "Be careful. I''ll wait for you to come back."


    Jonny kissed gently on the back of her hand and left quietly.


    As soon as he closed the door, Sarah wiped away the tears on her face and burst into laughter.


    She picked up the divorce agreement and slowly tore it up from the middle.


    She had prepared this scene for several days. Now that Jonny had seen it, she didn''t need to keep this paper anymore.


    She tore the paper into pieces and threw them into the trash can.


    "York''s sick? He can go to hell as soon as possible! "


    Karma was a bitch. The Nalan family would pay for what they''ve done sooner or later!


    Evil would be recompensed with evil.


    What goes around, comes around!


    Everyone squeezed into the little office.


    Everyone was here except for Donna who was staying with York.


    The doctor opened the test report in front of


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    came out as soon as you said you wanted to see me. But how can you run away every time I ask you about your girl friends? How do you know that your friend doesn''t like me? Maybe I''m her type!"


    But Cherry had already gone far away.


    She ran out of the cafe.


    Holding Anna in her arms, she quickly jumped into a taxi.


    When she arrived at the hospital, the doctor was walking out of York''s ward.


    Jacob and Donna stood outside the door.


    Cherry walked up to the doctor and she heard the doctor said, "He is not in a good condition. It will be a miracle if he can hold on for half a year. He can discharge after his fever is gone. If his condition is getting worse, he has to be hospitalized for treatment immediately. "


    Donna cried out as she heard the doctor''s words.


    Jacob patted her on the shoulder to comfort her, and when he turned around, he saw Cherry.


    He was stunned.


    "Why are you here?"


    Cherry held his hand and tried to pull him aside.


    "I saw many people come to the hospital for blood test today. How''s that going? Is there any good news? "


    She lowered her voice in case Donna would hear what she said, but Jacob shook his head and said, "Mom has already known it. None of them is suitable. " He took a deep breath and said, "Now, we can only place our hopes on the bone marrow bank."


    He stopped talking.


    But Cherry understood what he meant.


    He just didn''t want to ruin his Mom''s last hope.


    Cherry bit her lower lip and made up her mind. "Let me have a try."


    Sitting in the room, York also heard Cherry''s words.

 Chapter 381 Jacob Is The Babys Father

    York shouted with a commanding tone, "What are you talking about! Even if your bone marrow is suitable, I won''t accept it! I''ve already lived long enough. But you are still young. I don''t want you to put you and the baby in danger! "


    Cherry walked into the room and glanced at the three of them before she said, "You misunderstood me. It won''t be me to do the test."


    Jacob frowned in puzzlement, "You mean..."


    "I''ve asked my doctor friend about it. We can use the baby''s tissue fluid to have a test." Her heart was beating wildly as she saying that. She couldn''t help but hold Anna tighter, "What if it works?"


    Hearing Cherry''s ambiguous words, York sat up straight from the bed.


    "What are you talking about?" Jacob''s heart was pounding wildly, too. He walked a few steps closer to Cherry and wanted to reach out to hold her shoulder, but Cherry dodged his hand.


    "The baby in my belly." Cherry took a deep breath and made up her mind, "It''s Jacob''s baby. So, it''s very likely that he can save Mr. York. "


    What Cherry said like a bomb that startled everyone in the room, and Donna cried out immediately.


    York also showed an expression of surprise and ecstasy.


    Jacob took a few deep breaths to make sure that he was not dreaming. For a while, he asked softly, "Is that real?"


    "You''ll know it when you get the test result." She bit her lower lip and looked down at the floor.


    If she could, she would keep it a secret forever.


    But she couldn''t be so selfish.


    If she still keep it a secret to them, Jacob would probably


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ifted up by him.


    Maybe it was because of pain or maybe because she was still fear, Cherry felt her hands and feet were too weak to stand. She could only let Jacob carry her to the ward and put her on the bed.


    "You should have a rest today." Jacob said seriously. "You are five months pregnant, but the examination still has effect on the baby. I''m not scaring you. I don''t want anything to happen to you. Just listen to me this time. "


    Cherry nodded.


    He sat next to her and said, "I''ll be with you tonight."


    He took out his phone to check the time and thought for a while.


    "You can leave if you have business to deal with. I''m fine. "


    "No." Jacob said with hesitation, "I haven''t seen Sarah for a while. I''m thinking about when I should send the lawyer to talk about divorce with her. She hasn''t recovered from delivery yet... "


    Cherry lowered her eyes and asked, "You will make it look like you are driving her away, right? How about... "


    "You are softhearted after you are pregnant." He smiled, but then his smile disappeared, "Cherry, remember, don''t be too kind to that kind of person like I used to do, because it will eventually destroy yourself!"


    Hearing Jacob''s warning, Cherry felt her heart skipped a beat.


    A flicker of hatred cross Jacob''s eyes as he saying those words.


    He had always been an indifferent person to everything and everyone around him, and he rarely showed intense emotions in front of others.


    What had Sarah done to him to make him hate her so much?


    But Cherry didn''t want to ask.

 Chapter 382 Leave Everything To Me

    She just held his hand.


    "Don''t worry. Just leave everything to me." Jacob looked at Cherry gently, "Including the matter of J."


    Cherry moved her lips and said, "Don''t make things difficult for him. He just cares about me."


    "Okay." Jacob curled his lips and said, "He cares about you, I don''t care about you?"


    Cherry chuckled, "Hey, Jacob. J is almost ten years younger than you, but you look more childish than him. Is that appropriate?"


    Jacob frowned.


    ''Is J so young?''


    He touched his face and asked, "You mean I''m old?"


    Cherry laughed louder.


    "Do you think you are still a young boy?"


    He was getting old, okay?


    Jacob took a deep breath and said, "Well, I''m an old man."


    He suddenly approached Cherry and kissed her on her lips before she could react.


    "Hmm!" She exclaimed.


    Jacob quickly straightened up and licked his lips as if nothing had happened. "Hmm, it tastes sweet."


    Cherry reached out to hit him.


    Jacob said in a hurry, "The doctor kindly suggested that you''d better not move now and have a rest."


    Cherry could only glare at him.


    "Humph! I don''t want to talk to you anymore." She turned around and said angrily.


    Jacob approached her and said, "Don''t be angry. You can hit me, okay?"


    She turned around and met his affectionate eyes.


    Her heart skipped a beat and she was held in his arms.


    "Fortunately, You came back to me." He murmured, "Cherry, Cherry..."


    Cherry closed her eyes to hide her sadness...


    The result came out


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ome food later if he doesn''t come back. Or he would suffer from hunger."


    "Mom, I''ll do it!" Adela said and stood up immediately.


    "Mommy!" Joshua grabbed Adela by the clothes and pursed his lips.


    Donna smiled. "It''s okay. You stay with Josh. I''ll be back soon."


    It was convenient for her to take a bus.


    "Seriously, you don''t have to go, Mom." Adela said with a smile, "Richard will surely go out for dinner. He is an adult! How could he starve himself? He is not working overtime alone."


    Donna thought for a while and said, "Well. Richard has been busy recently and hasn''t eaten the soup I made. I''ll bring him the soup."


    Adela saw that Donna was so determined, she could no longer object.


    Otherwise, Donna would blame her for not caring about Richard...


    After dinner, Donna went out with the soup pot.


    Seeing his mother going out, Jacob felt a little strange. "It''s so late. Where is mom going?"


    York replied, "Let her be. She has stayed with me in the hospital for so many days. It''s time for her to go out for a walk and breathe some fresh air."


    Since his father said so, Jacob had no objection.


    He looked at Adela and Joshua, "How about I drive you back?"


    "No, thanks. I drove here myself."


    Jacob nodded. "Okay. I''ll drive Nancy home first, and then, Dad." He looked at York and continued, "I won''t come back tonight. I''ll call you later to see if Mom needs me to pick her up."


    York understood and said, "Okay. Go ahead. Say hello to Cherry for me."

 Chapter 383 Where Is Mom

    Adela''s eyes wandered between the father and son, and finally she couldn''t help but ask, "What does this have to do with Cherry?"


    York raised his eyebrows and said, "Cherry is carrying Jacob''s baby. Besides, the baby can save my life. I''ll ask Cherry to move in..."


    "What about her..." Adela pointed to the upstairs.


    York glanced at Jacob.


    "Before the baby was born, we had signed an agreement that she would move out before the baby was one month old."


    Adela looked at Jacob. She wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. She said nothing.


    It must be for saving York that Cherry had to tell the truth that the baby''s biological father was Jacob. If Cherry wanted to get back together with Jacob, she should have told him when she discovered that she was pregnant. And Cherry would have told Adela about it.


    It seemed that there was still a long way to go for Jacob to win Cherry back.


    Donna got off the bus.


    It was quiet outside.


    She tightened her clothes and walked into the dark office building of Richard''s company.


    Richard ran a big company.


    Except for the vacant downstairs, the high-rise buildings with more than a dozen floors were all his company''s working places.


    When Donna walked in, a dim-sighted old security guard was startled.


    "It''s so dark!" Donna felt her way, "I am looking for someone. My son is working here."


    The security guard stamped his feet, and the lights were turned on one by one.


    He uns


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ''t investigate into it." Jacob untied his cufflinks, "Where are your security staff? Find them and get the CCTV footage of your corridors to see if mom has been here and when she left."


    Richard nodded.


    He dialed a number.


    "They will be here in half an hour." Richard asked tentatively, "Tell Jonny about this?"


    "Okay." Jacob looked at his father''s number on the screen and answered, "Dad, has mom gone back?"


    "Don''t worry. We are looking for her. Mom might have taken the wrong bus and gone somewhere else. She will come back in the morning."


    He couldn''t even believe his own words.


    No matter how stupid Donna was, she remembered his phone number. If something happened, she could call him and ask him to pick her up.


    It was absolutely impossible that she had disappeared for the whole night...


    He rubbed between his eyebrows. Richard walked into the elevator with him.


    The elevator door was closed. The light in the narrow space was pale.


    It slowly descended, making a dull sound, and even the light above their head flashed.


    Jacob raised his head and glared at the light, "Richard, are you going to rent this building to shoot ghost movies? Shouldn''t the elevator be repaired? "


    Richard was a little embarrassed. "It''s strange. The elevator works well, I remember. Forget it. I''ll send someone to fix it tomorrow. Probably because it''s been used for a long time. "


    The old guard had already fallen asleep, leaning against the wall.

 Chapter 384 Notice of Death

    The two brothers glared at him.


    "How dare you employ such an old man as a security guard?" Said Jacob calmly.


    Richard touched his nose awkwardly and said, "Well, I haven''t paid much attention to it recently. Maybe he is a relative of someone in the security department."


    Shaking his head, Jacob walked out of the elevator, which slowly stopped like an old car.


    Soon, the director of the security department came.


    He fiddled with the computer until the tip of his nose was sweating. Then he picked out a long video.


    "Is it the part tonight?" Asked Jacob.


    "Yes, it is." The director wiped his sweat and said, "You can start from any time you want."


    Jacob thought for a moment.


    Donna left home at half past seven in the evening.


    If she took the bus here, it should not be more than half past eight.


    "Start at eight." He said cautiously.


    The monitor displayed darkness.


    Only the time on the upper right corner of the screen could prove that the video was playing.


    The time displayed was 8:13.


    The screen suddenly lit up.


    "Where is the video from?"


    "From the 2nd floor!"


    The elevator was on the 2nd floor. Anyone who wanted to go to any floor must pass through the 2nd floor to reach the elevator.


    All of a sudden, the screen turned dark again.


    And even the numbers were gone.


    Only a lot of snowflakes kept flashing on the screen.


    "What''s going on?" Richard jumped up.


    "It seems that the camera was broken." The director was even more anxious, sweating.


    He


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    hes couldn''t support her body, so she fell into the elevator well.


    In fact, the murderer threw her into the elevator well where no one would notice. He thought it would be a long time for people to find Donna''s body. When the elevator repairman found the body, it would have turned into white bones, and all the evidence had been destroyed.


    However, he didn''t expect that the elevator would have a breakdown because of her fall!


    "But we can''t collect any evidence about the murderer at present!" Clenching his teeth, Jacob said, "Everything was handled perfectly!"


    Richard''s eyes widened.


    "First of all, all the CCTV cameras couldn''t record his entry and exit. Even the guard didn''t remember anyone coming in and out."


    "Secondly, he was cruel and calm! It was only an hour between Mom left home and the guard found the soup pot fell on the ground. Including the time for Mom to take a bus and go upstairs! "


    "What about the fingerprints?" Jonny narrowed his eyes and said, "It''s impossible that we can''t collect anything, right?"


    "There are only Mom''s incomplete fingerprints around." Jacob said in a deep voice, "So they must have a general examination on her to see if this cunning murderer has left any clue on her!"


    If possible, he really wanted to kill this evil murderer himself!


    He tried hard to hold back his sadness, but he couldn''t control his anger.


    Their father was still ill, and their mother had lost her life for nothing. That was a devastating injury to the whole family.

 Chapter 385 Destructive Damage

    Poor mother, she hardly had a good day when she was alive. When Father could finally care for her, such a thing happened...


    He trembled all over.


    "Could it be a thief?" Richard frowned and said, "Didn''t the police officers say that there were staff members on several floors who lost their belongings?"


    Jacob shook his head and said, "I don''t think so." He fixed his eyes on Richard and said, "I think that is just to cover up! He might be a spy in your company!"


    "A spy?" Richard and Jonny said at the same time.


    "What the hell?" Just as the two of them finished speaking, another slightly hoarse voice cut in.


    The man entered in and was surprised to see so many people inside. "Ah? What is going on? Why are so many people here today?"


    Seeing him, Richard breathed a sigh of relief. "J, keep an eye on the company for me. Something happened to my family."


    J blinked, "Can I help?"


    Jacob turned around and gave him a cold look.


    The two men''s eyes met fiercely in the air.


    "My mother..." Richard''s voice choked with sobs. "She died."


    "What? !" J cried out, "What happened? She looked well when I last saw her."


    Jacob didn''t want to explain. He just said to Richard, "I''ll go to the police station with them. I have a friend working as a forensic expert in it. I''ll ask more about it. You should comfort dad."


    Jonny nodded.


    "Let''s go back."


    "But we have to sign the c


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    the drawer, grabbed a pair of scissors, rolled up her sleeves, and slashed herself in the hand.


    She frowned but didn''t stop.


    Several blood marks were very clear.


    She put the scissors back and pinched herself on the arms several times.


    Soon, the bruises were particularly obvious on her snow-white skin.


    When Jonny came out, she quickly put down her sleeve.


    Her sleeve brushed the wound. She felt so painful that her face wrinkled. But she tried her best to hold back her pain and brought him a bowl of seafood porridge.


    "It''s so hot. Why are you still wearing long sleeves?" Jonny lowered his head and ate the food.


    Her face darkened.


    "Don''t you feel hot?" He asked again.


    She stepped back and said, "No." She changed the topic and said on purpose, "Jonny, did you say something to Jacob?"


    "What did I say?" Jonny tilted his head and thought for a while, "No, I don''t think so."


    It was just that his attitude towards Jacob had been a little bad recently...


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing." She sat on the other side of the bed, deliberately keeping a distance from Jonny. "Can you see Anna recently? I haven''t seen her for a long time. When Jacob was home, I asked him where the child was. But he didn''t tell me. I didn''t see her when I went downstairs..."


    Jonny''s hand with the spoon stopped in the air.


    He touched his nose and didn''t know how to answer her question.

 Chapter 386 Sympathy

    "I want to see my child." Tears streamed down her face. "I know everyone has been busy recently. Dad is in hospital. And Mom is gone... I can''t do anything to help you. Why don''t you give the baby to me and let me take care of her...?"


    A trace of sympathy flashed across Jonny''s face.


    Every mother loves their children.


    It was reasonable for Sarah to make such a request.


    Jonny stood up, walked to her and held her arms.


    Sarah cried out in pain and her body began to tremble.


    "What''s wrong?" He let go of her in a hurry.


    Tears welled up in her eyes because of the pain.


    "You got hurt?" He looked at the place where her hand was pressed and rolled up her sleeve without demur.


    Suddenly, he took a deep breath.


    There were bruises on her arms, and part of her skin was broken and bleeding.


    "What''s going on?" Jonny roared.


    Sarah cried.


    "Did Jacob hurt you?" Asked Jonny, gritting his teeth.


    Sarah nodded, tears streaming down her face.


    "Why? Why did he hit you? " Jonny couldn''t imagine that Jacob would have hit a woman!


    "He said you threatened him and he wouldn''t spare me. Because I had cheated on him, he''s gonna kill me." Sarah cried so sadly that she even fell to the ground. "Jonny, I don''t want anything else. Please let him give the baby back to me... I just want the baby... He can torture me whatever he likes, but I can''t lose my child... "


    Jonny hit the wall with his fist, making a muffled sound.


    Sarah hug


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    than Sarah has? If he really had a tendency of domestic violence, I would have known it earlier than Sarah."


    Jonny stared at her.


    She just smiled.


    It was not proper for Jonny to question Jacob at this time. More importantly, Jonny didn''t know how much sacrifice Jacob had made for him and Anna!


    How could he blame Jacob?


    "I''m just doing this for your own good!" Jonny said awkwardly.


    "I''ll divorce Sarah." Jacob continued, "Jonny, to tell you the truth, Sarah almost killed Cherry, me and even her own child. Don''t be fooled by her."


    Jonny sneered.


    "If she is so bad, why don''t you divorce her right now? And why don''t you have a child with her?" Jonny touched his nose and said, "Cherry is cheated by you, but I won''t! Just save it."


    Cherry wanted to say something more, but Jacob held her hand and stopped her.


    "I''ll handle it myself after Mom''s funeral. Jonny, mind your own business." After saying that, Jacob turned around, unwilling to pay attention to Jonny anymore.


    Richard glared at Jonny.


    "Enough! Stop it!" York''s face also darkened. "Your mother left in such an unpeaceful way, but you quarreled at her funeral. Do you want to make her particularly uneasy?"


    Jonny then stopped talking.


    The relatives and friends who came to mourn gradually arrived.


    Jacob helped his brothers and sisters put on the mourning dress.


    Even Anna, who was held in Cherry''s arms, was in a white mourning dress.


    Jonny felt upset.

 Chapter 387 The Funeral

    The baby was Jonny''s, but Jonny could only watch Jacob give the baby to Cherry.


    The baby was crying. She comforted her in a soft voice. She did it well in taking care of the baby.


    Jonny looked at them from a distance.


    After all, Cherry was not a member of the Nalan family. She walked to the seats of the relatives and friends and sat down in the far corner.


    "After you and Sarah get divorced, you can marry Cherry. Cherry''s belly is getting bigger and bigger. " York said to Jacob.


    Jonny glanced at the two of them, and his hand was bumped accidentally.


    Jonny turned around and found it was Richard.


    "Brother, Sarah is not a good woman." Jonny curled his lips and said, "Don''t be fooled."


    "I''m not as stupid as you." Jonny retorted.


    He didn''t want to talk to these people who were partial to Jacob, so he moved his kneeling position a little further.


    Relatives and friends came forward and bowed. The family kowtowed back.


    When the relatives and friends were less and less, Cherry boiled some sugar water and served it to them.


    "You go back first." Jacob told her, "I''ll stay here for the whole day. You don''t have to be here with me."


    Cherry nodded.


    Richard stood up.


    His staff also came to mourn during the noon break.


    Only J went straight to Cherry. He didn''t pay respects to the departed but stared at Cherry. "Cherry, let me drive you back, okay?"


    Jacob frowned, and he put down the bowl.


    "No, thanks. You


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    so unreal. I''m afraid that when I wake up, I will find that it''s just a dream."


    He looked down at her.


    She sighed.


    If it was just a dream, it must be an extremely terrible nightmare...


    Unfortunately, this dream was not realized yet.


    Sarah didn''t show up.


    And there wasn''t a lawyer representing her either.


    The lawyer''s letter sent by Jacob was like a stone sank into the sea.


    The court session could only be postponed.


    Jacob held back his anger.


    He called Sarah again and again.


    Again and again.


    And she hung up the phone.


    Wasn''t it too childish to deal with him in this way?


    Jacob sneered.


    He had an agreement signed by Sarah in person. If she evaded again, he would directly apply for enforcement.


    Who cares?


    Cherry was not surprised at all.


    "Be careful." She just said, "She will never only just wait until the day of enforcement. She can also make up a lie that you want to drive her away before the baby is one month old. And that you even have a mistress outside and so on. She can ruin your reputation. Believe it or not?"


    Jacob smiled.


    "She also knows, I have the DNA test report of Anna." He raised his eyebrows and said, "I should let her know what self humiliation is and what an immoral women she is. If she can make it, I can do it better!"


    Cherry was stunned.


    She didn''t expect that Jacob would be so determined to divorce Sarah.


    Even, he didn''t hesitate to fight against Sarah!

 Chapter 388 Taking a Risk

    The more determined he was, the more uncertain she would be.


    She didn''t dare to respond.


    After handing Anna to the nanny, she hid it from Jacob and went for another prenatal examination.


    The doctor still shook his head.


    "It''s too late to do the abortion. Do you think it''s a good idea to take the risk?"


    "It didn''t attack so frequently recently. Is it..." She hesitated for a moment, "That my heart has gradually adapted to it?"


    The doctor sneered.


    He showed her the result of the cardiogram.


    "Your heart is getting more and more out of control." He shook his head and sighed, "It was just heart disease in pregnancy. As long as you stopped pregnancy, everything would be fine. But now, look at it yourself. Your heart is abnormally enlarged. And it''s getting worse and worse. Even if you have an abortion now, you are still a patient with serious heart disease."


    After a pause, he asked, "Don''t you often feel short of breath when you sleep at night?"


    She nodded unconsciously.


    She had always thought that it was because that Jacob slept beside her at night.


    Although Jacob didn''t have any "strenuous exercise" with her, he still habitually held her in his arms at night.


    He put his hand around her chest, so sometimes she felt that she was out of breath, which was thought to be the reason.


    Unexpectedly, it was her heart that was sending out the signal of death...


    She was silent.


    The doctor closed the medical record.


    "In your ca


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    rah.


    "How about you meet that man? Come to my house for dinner tomorrow night. So you can meet, OK?"


    Maggie agreed.


    "He is a doctor from a well-to-do family. Besides, he is a nice man to rely on. You will like him."


    Maggie laughed and said unintentionally, "Since he is such a good man, why don''t you think about it yourself? Aren''t you single?"


    Although she felt that Cherry seemed to be pregnant when she last saw her, others said that Cherry was not married.


    Cherry smiled bitterly.


    "You know I''m a single mother." She said in a bitter voice, "Considering my circumstance, who would like me? Well, that''s a deal."


    She didn''t have the luck to enjoy it even if someone loved her.


    It was too extravagant for a dying person to talk about love.


    Cherry had been preparing the dinner since she got up in the morning.


    She called Jacob several times to urge him to come home on time.


    "Is it an important day today?" Asked Jacob.


    "No. It''s a good habit to have dinner on time." Cherry explained, "If you don''t arrive home in time, I''ll have to wait for you to have dinner. And it will be very likely that I have a stomachache."


    "Yes. You are the most important person now. Okay, I''ll be home before six o''clock!"


    In fact, Jacob didn''t believe a word of what Cherry said.


    He called the flower shop and ordered a bunch of flowers.


    Although he couldn''t remember what important day it was today, there was nothing wrong with being prepared.

 Chapter 389 Guest

    So when Cherry opened the door, she saw a large bouquet of lilies.


    She was stunned.


    "No matter what festival it is today, just tell me. I won''t forget it in the future." Jacob smiled and put the bouquet in her hands.


    Cherry wore a simple and elegant dress today.


    Although her belly was bulging, she still looked elegant.


    His mind wandered and he reached out to hold her waist, but she turned around and avoided him.


    "I have a guest tonight." Cherry whispered.


    "Guest?" Jacob was surprised.


    He didn''t expect that Cherry took so much effort to entertain a guest.


    But Cherry''s guest was also his guest.


    He rolled up his sleeves without hesitation, "What can I do for you?"


    But Cherry avoided his eyes.


    "No, thanks. I have prepared everything." She lowered her head and walked to the dining room. "Come and have dinner."


    Maggie had just arrived.


    Although she wore a set of clothes that she thought was the most presentable, at most, it was just a set of comfortable casual clothes.


    She was young, and she looked like a college student with her hair swept back in a ponytail.


    Standing next to Cherry who was elegant and graceful, Maggie looked even more unsophisticated.


    "This is Maggie." Cherry''s voice was dry, and her heart ached. However, she managed to force a smile and said, "Maggie is Jonny''s special assistant, and also my assistant."


    It suddenly dawned on Jacob.


    Although the girl in front of him looked young and


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    slippery everywhere. I''ll clean it up."


    Jacob quickly cleaned up the messy ground and threw the fragments of the pot into the trash can.


    "Sorry, I''m sorry." Maggie said with guilt, "I have intended to help you, but I didn''t expect that I messed it up..."


    "Jacob. Why are you still cleaning up? Maggie''s hands got hurt! You should treat her wounds first!" Said Cherry hurriedly.


    Jacob answered. "It''s okay. She just needs to wash her hands with running water." He was not in the mood to care about that stupid girl. He just said to Cherry, "You go to have dinner. The food is getting cold. Or it has been cold? How about I heat the food for you?"


    Cherry''s face darkened.


    She just hoped that Maggie could have a good impression on Jacob.


    "Hurry up." Cherry urged.


    After cleaning the floor, Jacob said, "Forget it. Ask the nanny to come over later and help clean it." He took a look at Maggie from a distance and said, "Miss Maggie, please come here. I''ll check your wound."


    Because Maggie''s wounds were treated in time, it was not very serious.


    It was just that her finger pulps were a little red, and Jacob applied some burn ointment on the wounds.


    "Doesn''t she need to go to the hospital?" Cherry asked.


    "No." Jacob packed up the things and continued, "Take the ointment back and apply some on your wounds later. Your hands will be fine tomorrow."


    It''s not a big deal. He didn''t care about it at all.


    He just cared about Cherry.

 Chapter 390 Shut Him Out

    Cherry glared at him and said, "But if so, Maggie can''t ride her little motorbike..."


    "Cherry, I..." Before Maggie could finish her words, her foot was trampled hard by Cherry.


    She couldn''t help but let out a cry.


    Cherry hurriedly said, "What''s going on? Does your hand hurt? How about this? You can''t ride your motorcycle, anyway. Jacob will send you back later. "


    Out of curiosity, Jacob took a glance at Cherry.


    Something''s wrong...


    Something''s wrong with this woman''s attitude tonight.


    He looked at Maggie suspiciously without saying a word.


    "Let''s eat." Cherry took a spoon for Maggie.


    The poor girl clumsily grabbed the spoon with her middle and index fingers and began to eat.


    Cherry glanced at Jacob and hinted, "Jacob, would you like to pick up some food for Maggie?"


    Maggie chuckled by Cherry''s words.


    She said, "Jacob, Maggie... I didn''t realize it just now... Our names sounded like a couple. " Suddenly, Maggie felt that she was rude by saying such bold words, so she lowered her head and smiled shyly.


    Seeing her face and hearing what she said, Jacob''s eyelids twitched.


    He stared at Cherry, and found that the smile on her face seemed to be very sincere. "Yes. What a coincidence! "


    A rough idea became clearer in his heart.


    He clenched the fork in his hand, and his heart was sank.


    Was she going to push him to another woman?!


    No, she couldn''t do this to him!


    Jacob sat still, but he felt his heart ache like it was cut by a sharp knife.


    Cherry had no choice but to stretch out her


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    the bottle and gritted his teeth, "You have a heart disease? Then why are you still pregnant? !"


    "No wonder, no wonder..." He sneered.


    She suffered all of these pain alone and resisted him getting close to her. She even fainted several times in front of him...


    He was too careless.


    He was too sensitive!


    As soon as she showed a look of resistance, he didn''t dare to make up his mind to take her for a thorough examination...


    It was his fault! It was his fault!


    His tears had already fallen.


    Jacob sat on the edge of the bed, and Cherry moved uneasily when she saw his face. "Why, why don''t you go to see the premiere with Maggie?"


    "You are my woman." His heart was so wretched. "How could I leave you and accompany her?"


    She moved her lips and finally said, "You are a doctor. You know what it means. I don''t need to tell you..."


    "I don''t know." He put the Kyushin Pills on the table and said, "I don''t know, Cherry. Why don''t you tell me? I thought we can face everything together. !" He was heartbroken, "Cherry, I''m your man, and the father of your baby!"


    "When the baby is born, I will die!" She suddenly looked back at him, with her eyes turning red. "How long can I be with you two? !"


    "You can have an abortion!" He gritted his teeth.


    "No way!" She covered her belly tightly.


    She could understand him asking her to have an abortion when he didn''t know that he was the baby''s father.


    But now, he knew it! And the baby was his own flesh and blood, which he had been looking forward to for a long time!

 Chapter 391 I Want You To Be Safe And Sound

    "Do you understand?" She took a deep breath and burst into tears. "That this child is the hope of saving your father''s life? It is our only child! If I give it up, Jacob, we might never be able to... " She choked with sobs and couldn''t say anything more.


    "I don''t care!" Jacob held her shoulder and said, "Cherry, I only want you to be safe and sound!"


    She cried so badly that she fell into his arms.


    "Forget me, okay? Take care of our child... "


    "No way!" He answered firmly. "Cherry, even if we don''t have a child, I don''t care. I only want you. We can treat Anna as our daughter! Cherry, I only want you, only you... "


    He hugged her tightly.


    He hugged her so hard as if he was going to embed her into his arms.


    But Cherry cried bitterly when she heard what he said.


    "It''s useless. The doctor said that even if I had an abortion now, my heart would still... "


    "Bullshit!" He cursed, "Don''t you believe me? That I can save you?" He kissed her hard on the lips. "How dare you push me to another woman... Cherry, my Cherry, you are so cruel to me... How dare you? "


    She choked with sobs.


    He entwined his fingers with hers.


    "If you die, I won''t live alone." He murmured.


    Cherry''s pupils shrank by his words.


    "No!" She cried out.


    "You are the very reason for me to live!" His bright eyes looked at her, "If you die, you can guess what I will do!"


    He hugged her tightly again.


    "Silly girl, for me, there is no one else in the world more i


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    "


    "Yes." Jacob nodded and continued, "I want to replace Cherry''s heart with a good one..."


    "Will it work?"


    "I''ve seen some success stories before. But we have to take a risk. " He gritted his teeth.


    More importantly, the source of the heart...


    This heart must be taken from a recently dead person, and it must be frozen quickly to maintain its life vitality.


    Although some people would have organ donation, it was still much more difficult to wait for a healthy heart than waiting for cornea.


    More importantly, patients who needed the corneas could wait, but who needed the heart could not.


    No one could tell when Cherry''s condition would get worse!


    So Jacob planned to use other methods.


    And he decided to keep it from anyone.


    He took a deep breath and said, "Dad, don''t worry about it. Just leave it to me. "


    York felt a little tired.


    He just felt sorry for his grandson who hadn''t met him yet.


    "You need to take care of Cherry''s mood after she had the abortion." York walked to the elevator with the help of his son. "You should take good care of her, okay?"


    Jacob nodded and said, "Of course."


    Cherry witnessed all their conversation and back to her room without being noticed.


    Jacob didn''t give up the idea of letting her abort the baby.


    He even wanted to change her heart!


    But whose heart?


    At the thought that someone else''s heart was beating in her chest, she always felt that it was so strange and uncomfortable.

 Chapter 392 Jacobs Insistence

    Was it her or someone else?


    It was a human heart that they were talking about, not a pig heart. Could it be that easy to find?


    Just she had covered herself, Jacob came in.


    She quickly closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep.


    With something on his mind, Jacob didn''t look carefully to see if she was really asleep.


    He just tucked her in and gently combed her hair with his fingertips.


    His action was so gentle and sentimental. She wanted to cry, but she could only restrain herself.


    "Cherry, I won''t give up until the last moment." He whispered, as if he was afraid of waking her up, "Even if I have to pay everything..."


    She suddenly opened her eyes.


    He was stunned and looked a little embarrassed. "You haven''t slept yet?"


    "Jacob." She asked in a trembling voice, "Are you really going to give up our child?"


    "Yes." Jacob took a deep breath and said, "Let''s stop talking about it, okay?"


    "No." Cherry sat up and asked, "If you have a way to transplant a heart for me, why don''t you wait until the baby is born?"


    With his lips trembling, Jacob asked, "Why, why did you..."


    How could she hear the conversation between him and his father?


    He looked away and didn''t have the heart to continue.


    If she was pregnant, he would only have four months left to look for the heart!


    But could Cherry hold on for so long?


    And could he find a suitable heart within four months?!


    He was afraid that he


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    He made it clear enough.


    The knife on his face was taken back and everything on his body was searched.


    The phones and keys were all collected in a small box.


    "It is just our rule." Before they opened the door, they said in a low voice, "As it is said in Z Country, caution is the parent of safety."


    It was estimated that an hour had passed when Jacob regained his light.


    The light did not come from the sun in the sky.


    Instead, the hall was lit up by countless fluorescent lamps.


    The noisy hall was as big as a soccer field. In the huge space, all kinds of sounds were echoing, making people''s eardrums ache.


    What shocked the Jacob and Simon more was the scene of the business in the hall.


    All kinds of things were sold on the market, which were not available in other places.


    For example, the priceless antiques.


    And, all kinds of prohibited goods and weapons.


    And, people.


    "Pick one if you like." The man next to Jacob pouted his lips to the front and said, "Some of them are selling people, and some are selling organs."


    People were like pets here, locked in cages, or tied their hands and feet. And they were shown on the platform in fear.


    What was more, some beautiful women were stripped off and made into all kinds of shameful postures for men to examine.


    Maybe with a bag of gold, they could take away a woman.


    Yes.


    They didn''t take any currencies here.


    They only took gold!

 Chapter 393 An Old Friend

    Simon''s back was completely wet.


    He grabbed Jacob''s sleeve and followed him into the hall.


    "We want a heart. I don''t want anything else. " Said Jacob calmly.


    His tone was as calm as if he was asking for a pig heart.


    The big man next to him laughed.


    "Okay. You will have it. But we have to sell out other things first."


    He grabbed a young man from the cage beside him and pulled him in front of Jacob. "Have a look. How do you like? Since what you want is a heart, you don''t need to see whether he is beautiful or not. However, the heart is so expensive that if it is taken out, the man will die. In order to keep it fresh, we accept reservation. As long as all the organs on him are reserved, we can start to use them."


    It sounded that it was a pig or a sheep in his hand, not a starving and bony young man.


    The young man struggled weakly with his eyes closed as if he could not open them.


    His hands and feet were tied and he was thrown in front of Jacob.


    "You are taking organs from living people..." Jacob''s eyes widened.


    This was not a deal!


    This was murder!


    "Of course, you can buy him as a whole." The big man smoked. "Then, you can take it when he is starved to death. But other organs might not be able to be used. Fresh ones are the better."


    Although Jacob and Simon were both doctors, these words still disgusted them.


    "Don''t you have a heart sold by someone dying?" Jacob n


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    you want to go to your sister. "


    He and Simon got on the bus at the airport.


    He didn''t tell Cherry that he was back.


    He went straight home.


    The room upstairs was in a mess.


    There was also a lot of women''s stuff that was thrown away.


    At first glance, it seemed that no one had lived here for a long time.


    But Jacob knew that Sarah just moved out yesterday because of the order of the court.


    He didn''t care where she had gone.


    He only cared about how to restore this place to its original appearance.


    He cleaned all the junk on the floor.


    The messy baby stickers on the wallpaper were all torn off by him carefully.


    Most of the potted plants had withered. He moved back to his room and carefully trimmed them with scissors, placing them on the windowsill closest to the sun.


    There were two colorful fish swimming in the transparent vessel. And the roots of the water plants were like a natural garden.


    After changing the water and the sand, the two fish and the grass immediately became fresh.


    The small gravel was neatly organized.


    A nail sized turtle climbed onto the gravel, lazily basking in the sunshine.


    Jacob opened the curtains of the master bedroom, and the warm sunshine filled the whole room.


    He took a deep breath.


    The bed sheet and quilt were changed into the favorite style of Cherry.


    The bathroom was filled with her most commonly used bath products.

 Chapter 394 The Colors Of The Past

    Even the air freshener he bought was Cherry''s favorite.


    Jacob bought Cherry''s favorite food from the super market and filled the fridge with them.


    The cleaning up made Jacob exhausted.


    At ten o''clock in the evening.


    He hadn''t had dinner yet, so he just made do with some noodles.


    He called Cherry while eating.


    The phone only rang for a second before it was picked up by Cherry. "You''re coming back? I''ll pack up and wait for you at the airport. "


    Hearing her response, Jacob couldn''t help but smile, and he felt warm in his heart.


    "Silly girl, I''m back." He stirred the noodles in his bowl and asked, "You haven''t slept yet? I want to take you somewhere later. "


    Cherry laughed, "You want to give me a surprise? I haven''t go to bed yet. Where do you want me to go? I''ll be here. "


    "No." Jacob bolted the noodles in his mouth and said, "I''ll be right there. Just give me ten minutes. "


    Cherry thought he was going to take her to meet someone, so she put on a light makeup.


    When Jacob saw her, he gave her a big hug first.


    "In that case, we can pack up tomorrow."


    He pulled Cherry, who was still confused, into the car.


    "Pack up?" Cherry couldn''t figure it out, "Are we going on a trip?"


    Jacob drove her back to his house.


    Before she could say anything, he pushed her to the door.


    "I don''t want to see Sarah." Cherry pulled a long face.


    The next second, the door was opened.


    But there was no sign of Sar


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    t was driving this noon. It hit several cars passing by and caused a multiple pile-up. So far, three people have died and five have been injured and sent to hospital. "


    "According to reliable sources..."


    When Liam was about to change the channel, he saw a familiar face appeared on the screen.


    He suddenly stood up.


    "Hell!" He cried out.


    "According to reliable sources, this car was owned by a man from Z Country. He and his wife were in the car when the accident happened. Because of the serious injury, the driver died on the spot. Now, the Philippines authority is investigating the identity of the driver to contact with his family... "


    Liam''s hands were shaking.


    "Sir, sir..." The servant called him when she saw Liam was trembling.


    He suddenly turned around and shouted with a pale face, "What?!"


    "Sir..." The servant was startled and shrugged. "It''s... It''s half-past six now. Do you want to have dinner? I''ll prepare the..."


    Liam sighed.


    "Whatever." He sat on the sofa irritably and found his forehead was covered with sweat when he held his head.


    ''Oh my God!''


    He leaned weakly against the back of the chair.


    Brother was dead.


    He died on the second day he came back to H City!


    Did Richard did this?


    He tightened his grip.


    While taking him in, he tried to kill all his family secretly!


    ''Richard Nalan, don''t even think about I will forgive you!''


    He punched hard on the marble coffee table...

 Chapter 395 Adela

    Liam had been back for several days. Richard studiously avoided asking about Liam.


    Until one day, when the driver sent him to work, Richard asked casually, "How is the man I asked you to drive him a few day ago?"


    The driver blinked his eyes and remembered who the boss was talking about.


    "Oh, that man." The driver scratched his head and said, "He seems to be living a good life now. It was said that a doctor came to bind up his wound. He was weak. He looked more like a girl. Ha ha."


    The servant waited on Liam was a good friend of the driver. And that friend told him a lot about that handsome man.


    Richard nodded and said, "Okay, let them take good care of him. Let''s wait until he recovers."


    And the driver laughed and blurted out, "Mrs. Adela also cared about him..."


    Richard frowned and asked, "Adela?"


    Why did Adela get involved?


    The driver was startled by Richard''s reaction. Then he tried to close his mouth, "Well, I might..."


    "Tell me more!"


    The driver shivered and said, "Yes, Mrs. Adela asked me to drive her to see that man yesterday. And she also asked me to drive her there after sending you to the company today..."


    Richard leaned against the back seat.


    He took a deep breath and closed his eyes. The driver could not tell how Richard felt from the rearview mirror.


    After a long while, Richard said slowly, "Mrs. Adela asked you to send her there. Just do it. Don''t tell her that I know


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    d he looked at it in disgust, he moved the plate a little away and put it in front of his father''s seat...


    He ate a lot.


    When the door of his parents'' room opened, Joshua was almost stuffed.


    Adela almost jumped up when she saw him.


    "Joshua!" She roared.


    Joshua drew back his neck.


    He just put his feet on the fish. Why was his mother so angry?


    "All right, all right. He just soiled his clothes. We can wash it clean." Like a contented cat, Richard picked up his son in a good temper and took off all the new clothes on him. "I''ll buy you a new one tomorrow."


    Adela sat down.


    She picked up some fish for Joshua, but the boy shook his head and refused to eat it. So she put it into Richard''s mouth.


    Joshua chuckled and quickly covered his mouth with his little hand.


    "Richard." Seeing that Richard was helping her son to get dressed quickly, Adela couldn''t help saying, "Liam said that he has almost recovered. He wants to do something. Why don''t you ask him to help in your company?"


    Richard looked down at her.


    "He can''t work at Jacob''s hospital, can he? Or do you want Jonny to arrange a bit part for him?" Since Richard didn''t say anything, her voice was getting lower and lower.


    Richard asked, "Do you know how much he hates me?" He looked away. "What if he finds some threat to my company?"


    He paused.


    "But if you insist, he can..."


    Adela blurted out, "Richard!"


    "What?" And he smiled.

 Chapter 396 It Doesnt Matter

    "From now on, I will never mention it again." Adela said in a low voice, "Liam is not very smart. Alas, forget it."


    But Richard held her in his arms.


    "Silly girl." He kissed her hair and said, "Everything I have done is because I love you. As long as you are with me, it doesn''t matter whether I have these properties or not... "


    Adela touched his lips with her fingertips.


    "Stop talking nonsense." She said on purpose, "I want to live a rich life. If you become a pauper, I will..."


    Richard smiled, "You will abandon me?"


    "No, I''m gonna take you to the dock to carry sandbags to make money!" She pinched his waist crossly.


    "Honey, it hurts..."


    When he was still smiling, the phone in his pocket rang.


    "Hello?" Richard picked up the phone, but the smile on his face froze.


    "What...?" He frowned and said, "Okay. I''ll be right there."


    "What happened?" Adela asked worriedly.


    "Adela." Richard said in a hurry, "I''m going back to A City for a few days. How about you and Joshua pack up your things and live in Jacob''s house for the time being? "


    "Let''s go back with you." Adela stamped her feet.


    "No way!" Richard said firmly, "I have something to deal with! Just live in Jacob''s house for a few days, and you can stay with Cherry over there."


    Adela curled her lips and said, "Do you think Jacob will welcome us?"


    Richard burst into laughter.


    "Well, I''ll ask the driver to send you there. Right now."


    However, Adela fol


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    day.


    His face was bruised, and one of his eyes was swollen. His hands were handcuffed and he even walked with a limp.


    The prison guard glared at Jacob and said, "He just fell on the ground. What else do you want?"


    Jacob gritted his teeth.


    The lawyer stood up in a hurry and said, "Mr. Jacob, this is not the point now." He sighed, "Don''t worry. I''ll figure it out later..."


    Richard had always been spoiled at home. Except for York, no one had bullied him.


    But now he was beaten like this in prison...


    Fortunately, Donna had passed away. Otherwise, how painful would she be when she saw Richard?!


    Jacob sat down angrily with his teeth chattering.


    Richard also sat down and said, "Jacob." He looked calm.


    "Does it hurt?" Asked Jacob.


    Richard smiled, but the wound on his face hurt, and his whole face twitched.


    "Nothing serious. It''s just some bruises." He gasped.


    Jacob sighed, "I brought the lawyer here today. Tell him the whole story as soon as possible. Let''s see if we can come up with a perfect idea."


    Richard nodded.


    His thoughts were very clear. From the moment he left the dock of A City to entering the casino, to the person waiting for him, to the so-called clues revealed in the inquiry, he had told the lawyer clearly.


    Jacob frowned more and more tightly.


    It was like a trap set up for Richard.


    Unfortunately, Richard was caught unprepared...


    At the same time, Cherry just walked out of the house.

 Chapter 397 Unexpected Encounter

    "Where are you going? A City? " Adela stopped her.


    "You fool!" Cherry retorted, "I''m here empty-handed, how could I possible go to A City? Don''t worry. Richard was fine. He would definitely be back in a few days. Jacob will take care of him. I''m going out to buy some food. " She stroked Joshua''s head and said, "I''ll cook something delicious for you and Joshua."


    Adela''s eyes were no longer shone as before.


    "I have no appetite." She murmured, "I haven''t got any news about Richard yet."


    Avoiding Adela''s eyes, Cherry moved and slipped out of the door.


    If it weren''t for worrying about Joshua, Adela might have rushed to A City to find her husband.


    With a sigh, Cherry pushed the door open.


    The next second, she noticed there was a man leaning on the streetlight. The man suddenly stood straight, staring at Cherry with tears in his eyes.


    Cherry was surprised.


    The man was actually J that she hadn''t seen for a long time!


    She walked up to him immediately and asked, "J, why are you here?"


    J rubbed his nose and said sadly, "I have always wanted to pay you a visit, but you don''t want to see me..."


    "Something happened to my friends. I have to help her." Cherry didn''t want to say too much, "I have some urgent business to attend to. What''s going on? "


    J lowered his eyes and said, "Can you get in the car? I have something to show you. "


    Cherry blinked her eyes and asked, "Can''t I see it here?"


    J raised his head with sadness in his eyes, an


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    elled up in Liam''s eyes.


    He leaned his head gently on J''s shoulder.


    "J..." He said in a low voice, "I don''t care about money and property anymore." He held J''s hand and said, "Nalan family has been restless because of me. I''m relieved now." He touched J''s face and said with a smile, "I only want to go far away from here with you. J, do you know? We can marry in Holland. We can go there, what do you think? "


    But J frowned by his words.


    "Richard Nalan has taken away all your property. Don''t you want to take them back? As long as he comes out, it''s not a problem for him to make a comeback. In addition, Jacob and Jonny and he will make us suffer a lot! "


    He held Liam''s shoulder and whispered, "We have no way back now. We can only fight back! As long as the Nalan family falls down and they die, no one will covet what belongs to you... "


    Liam smiled.


    "You are a gem." He looked at the young man in front of him with fascination. "When I first met you, you didn''t even speak. You were a research object in the hospital... I didn''t expect that you could have such a brilliant plan and... "


    Speaking of that, J seemed a little unhappy.


    He lowered his eyes and said, "Don''t forget that I gave you those plans at that time. Otherwise, your stupid sister... "


    He stopped talking.


    Because he saw Cherry''s eyelids twitched slightly.


    He hurriedly said, "Liam, you can leave now. Don''t let her know your identity for now. This is our last trump card. "

 Chapter 398 Being Imprisoned

    Reluctantly, Liam nodded and stood up and left.


    J fixed his eyes on Cherry until she opened her eyes.


    She sobered up in less than a second.


    Regardless of her fat belly, she was about to get up.


    But J pressed her hand and said, "You are still weak. Don''t get up now..."


    Cherry stared at him. Who caused her weakness? She opened her dry lips and cursed him, "J! Why did you do this to me? !"


    But J was as considerate as before.


    Seeing her dry lips, he brought a cup of warm water to her mouth.


    But Cherry turned her head and said, "I won''t drink it. God knows what you will put in it! "


    With a bitter smile, J said, "Cherry..."


    "If you are still J I know, you should let me go." She lifted the quilt and got out of bed with bare feet.


    She didn''t know how long she had been in a coma. Adela and Joshua were still waiting for her at home. Maybe Jacob had already known that she was missing...


    He had been busy because of Richard. She didn''t want what happened to her to be his trouble.


    However, J shook his head and said, "Cherry, you still don''t understand. I''ve never changed. I''m still who I was. Except... " His eyes were full of affection. "Except that I have learned to speak for you. Except that now you are in my heart..."


    Cherry frowned.


    J continued, "Cherry, I won''t do anything to you. I keep you here just because you can have a good rest in this place. I''ve found a suitable heart for you, and I''ve also found the doctor who can perfo


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    hit me that day. They got me in to kill me, but they didn''t expect that I was still alive. They wanted you to take back my corpse today... "


    Jacob couldn''t help but clench his fists.


    "Someone wants to kill us all!" Jacob sneered, "Richard, your company is..."


    Richard nodded, "Yes. I can expect that. " He looked down at his phone, which had been died. "Jacob, I should have listened to you." He rubbed his face and said, "Well, I should cheer myself up now. I have figured it out when I was in prison. The path I took is not suitable for me. I should end all of these and go back to run my legitimate business. I won''t let you, Adela and Dad worry about me. I have to protect my son too! "


    "Do you think they are coming for you because of your business?" Jacob asked after he thought for a while.


    "Of course."


    "No." While Jacob had a different guess, "You are wrong. Because Cherry is missing." He took a deep breath, but his worry did not decrease a bit at all.


    "Missing? !" Richard was surprised. "How could Cherry get involved?"


    Cherry was a meticulous person. It was rare for her to offend others. How could she be revenged?


    "So, I believe all of these is a revenge against our Nalan family! Not only just you! " Jacob rubbed his eyebrows, looking tired, "How about this. You stay here, and I''ll be right back. I have a rough idea. "


    Indeed, Cherry didn''t offend anyone.


    So far, he hadn''t received any messages that threatened him to do anything.

 Chapter 399 A Vicious Opponent

    It meant that the reason Cherry got caught for was not him, but Cherry herself!


    This person could only be J, who had always wanted to get Cherry!


    As long as they find him, they could find Cherry!


    Unfortunately, Jacob couldn''t find her.


    J was in A City then.


    Richard returned to H City the same day.


    When he arrived at Adela''s place, the policeman was recording testimony with Adela.


    And Jacob was pacing back and forth.


    He had found the best private detective in the city and called the police.


    Generally speaking, as long as J was still in H City, it was not difficult for the private detective to find Cherry.


    However, J went to A City!


    Jacob was so angry that he wanted to beat J up!


    But he didn''t make a move.


    J was far more vicious than Cherry had imagined. If J was irritated, it might be impossible to save Cherry and their child.


    Jacob didn''t dare to take the risk.


    So he could only wait.


    He didn''t find any injury report of Cherry, nor did he find her departure record. These indicated that Cherry was safe, and she was still in H City.


    It made him feel a little relieved.


    Seeing Richard come back, Jacob was a little surprised.


    "How could you deal with it so quickly?"


    "I don''t need to." Richard sat down and poured himself a cup of tea. "Great!"


    "What do you mean?" Asked Jacob doubtfully.


    "J has solved everything for me." He p


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    is nose, Liam said, "I don''t care. I don''t want money or anything else." He held J''s waist tightly and said, "J, I only want you. Let''s sell everything here. Anyway, it used to be my father''s property. We can sell it for money and then we go away. Let''s go to Holland. We can get married there..." Liam''s eyes were blurred. He had fallen into infinite vision of the future.


    J''s lips moved, and finally he said, "You have to go there first." He tried to be calm. "I promise you that I''ll come to you after I finish my job here..."


    He looked straight into Liam''s eyes and said, "What I need to do is not only to help you take back everything that belongs to you, but also to cover myself against everything I''ve done! So, you shouldn''t be here. Cherry is so smart that she can guess our relationship at once. In that case, we can''t escape the fate of being retaliated by the Nalan family. We should act like that we have nothing to do with each other. So no matter how hard Jacob tries, he can''t imagine that we have such a relationship!"


    Liam was finally reminded.


    He raised his eyes and smiled faintly, "Since Cherry might doubt it, kill her." He stared at J without blinking. "You are distressed. You can''t bear to leave her, can you?"


    J was unable to defend himself.


    He looked back subconsciously and suddenly he screamed.


    "What happened?" Liam was pushed away by him, confused.

 Chapter 400 Destroyed (Part One)

    J rushed out of the balcony quickly.


    The door of Cherry''s room was wide open. He rushed to the door and looked inside.


    But Cherry was not in it.!


    He shouted, "Shit! Cherry ran away! "


    What''s worse, when she went out of the room, she must have seen the moment she and Liam hugged each other on the balcony!


    Everything he had planned was destroyed by this small mistake!


    He stamped his feet in exasperation.


    "Ran away?" Liam rushed to him when he heard J cried out, "We have to get rid of this woman!"


    "Get ready. I''ll send you abroad first. " After saying that, J opened the door and rushed downstairs.


    He knew that Cherry might not take the elevator in order to avoid being caught.


    Because when the elevator door opened, the noise might alert the two people in the balcony.


    So she must have gone by the stairs!


    He


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ous and thorough, and sure enough, only he could orchestrate such a big trap against them!


    J, who was so infatuated with her, actually loved Liam Murong...


    She pressed her chest.


    Fortunately, she had never fallen in love with him.


    He made her a target and approached her with purpose. Did he want to win her heart just to revenge on Jacob?


    She leaned weakly on Jacob, while the man beside her had been lost in thought.


    "Oh, I see!" With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Jacob said, "I thought J got angry because he couldn''t win you back. It turned out that all he did was to revenge for Liam! So everything happened in Richard''s company must be his plan! "


    If so, then Donna''s death...


    As soon as Jacob thought of the man who murdered his mother, his eyes narrowed, and a flicker of coldness flashed through his eyes.

 Chapter 401 Destroyed (Part Two)

    While Cherry was thinking about something else.


    She bit her lower lip and said, "Well... What should we do now? I asked Richard to take him in. It''s all my fault! Oh my God! "


    "No." Lowering his head, Jacob raised her chin and kissed her lips to console her.


    "J is scheming. Even if you didn''t do it, he would find other ways to enter Richard''s company." He asked in a low voice, "Think about it. Haven''t he suggested you to recommend him to Richard''s company?"


    Cherry thought for a while and said, "He did say that he is not suitable for the food industry. He wants to do some office work..."


    At the thought of it, her heart sank.


    There were so many clues about his true intention, but at that time, she was busying getting angry with Jacob and had no doubt at all.


    She took


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ? Or because I didn''t do anything to her after she created a car accident and caused Cherry lost her baby? Or because I didn''t say no when she schemed to deceive me into marrying her? Or... " His eyes narrowed, and his smile became cold. "Or, because I didn''t put her in jail after she joined with J and her brother to kill Mom?"


    The last sentence completely shocked Jonny.


    He chuckled awkwardly, "What are you talking about? What does Mom''s death have to do with Sarah? You didn''t notice that Sarah was getting along well with Mom... "


    "What? So, now you are going to be with Sarah happily, so you can forget about what she has done to Mom, is that what you mean? Even if everything between you two is just a conspiracy? "


    Jonny was annoyed, "I never say that I will be with her."

 Chapter 402 Discord Between Brothers

    After all, Sarah had lived with his brother for a period of time. She was his ex-sister-in-law now. Although Sarah and he had slept together before, but now he didn''t love Sarah so much as he did before.


    Sarah really wanted to win his heart back.


    She stayed at his place every day and said that she was going to be a happy housewife for him. Although her cooking was a disaster, she was quite enjoying it.


    He knew her heart.


    However, he had no way to respond her feelings for him anymore.


    A pool of stagnant water could not be stirred up any waves.


    However, it didn''t mean that he could allow others slander Sarah, who already wanted to change.


    "Maybe she once admired vanity." He sneered, "But you haven''t seen her changes. There are still something good in Sarah''s heart!" He closed his eyes and sneered, "Brother, your slander will only makes me despite you. The woman you kicked away and abandoned should be humiliated, it''s that what your point? "


    Cherry was furious by his words.


    She picked up the glass of juice and poured it on his face.


    Shocked and surprised, Jonny cried out, "Cherry, what are you doing? !"


    "I have to admit my stupidity." She said coldly, "I really regret helping a pig stand up again. No, you are worse than a pig! At least a pig knows it when it is killed. But you, you stupid moron, you are quite enjoying to be slaughtered, right?! " She held Jacob''s hand and stood up.


    "Let''s go. He has eyes and a brain, which I doubt it. Just leave him judge by himself! "


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    with my daughter? "


    Suddenly, his hand swept past her hair.


    He said in a lower voice, "Sure."


    Sarah looked up at him strangely, but didn''t dare to take off the mask on her face.


    "Do you think he will agree with ti?" She asked tentatively.


    She knew that it was impossible for Jacob to return the child to her.


    The reason why she asked him to see his brother was that she wanted to create some conflicts between them.


    "Don''t worry. I have to make him agree with that even he doesn''t want to. I can do anything for you, you know that." He said.


    His firmness in his tone made her feel like a lump popped up her throat, and she was unable to swallow it or spit it out.


    "Well, I''ve made some soup for you. Go and have some. Have a good rest after drinking it. " She was afraid that the smell of alcohol on her body would expose her lies, so she hid herself in the quilt. "I''ve prepared it for a long time, and I even burned my hand."


    Knowing that she was lying, Jonny still smiled and said calmly, "Okay, got it. Thank you."


    Sarah put on a sweet smile on her face and said, "Don''t say thank you. You know, I''m willing to do anything for you. Jonny, I love you. "


    Jonny moved his body and stood up.


    He didn''t respond.


    He only felt his heart ached when he heard her sweet words.


    She said she prepared the soup for him, which was a lie he already knew.


    Then the love she mentioned about would definitely not be true, either.


    He opened the pot and smelled the sweet smell from it.

 Chapter 403 Is It Really You

    He was not in the mood to drink the soup, so he poured it into the sink.


    And then he wanted to toss the ingredients into the trash can.


    But when he opened the trash can, he saw a white piece of paper lay at the bottom of the empty trash can.


    He picked it up and found that there was some white powder on it.


    His heart skipped a beat.


    What on earth were these?


    He put the paper near his nose and sniffed it gently with his trembling fingertips.


    Nothing special...


    He rubbed the paper and thought for a while. Then he put it in a small plastic bag and put it into his pocket...


    Like the usual, Sarah still ran outside every day.


    Jonny took this opportunity to install a pinhole camera and a bug in the house.


    He wanted to know why Sarah insisted staying here.


    However, Sarah rarely stayed at home.


    What''s worse, after that day, Liam seemed to have disappeared from the earth. No matter how many private detectives Jacob and Jonny had sent to find him, they always failed.


    They all felt bad about it.


    But Jonny believed that as long as Sarah was still in H City, Liam would not leave her, his only family behind.


    Soon enough, the test result of that piece of paper had been sent to Jonny.


    The white powder on the paper was a kind of chronic poison.


    If he took it for a long time, the poison would penetrate into his internal organs and slowly corrode his body until he died.


    Jonny felt cold, but he couldn''t tell his brother about where he got the paper.


    How much did he take?


    How long did he take it?


    How cruel was that woman?


    He didn''t


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    onto the boat.


    A sudden noise was heard.


    When Jacob turned around, he found that Sarah''s brother had left by motorboat.


    He threw the white handkerchief away and was about to chase after Liam, but Jonny called him in a choked voice.


    "Brother, brother, please, help me save Sarah..."


    Sarah couldn''t fix her eyes on his face anymore.


    Jacob had no time.


    Jonny helped him put Sarah on the back seats. Their hands were already covered with blood.


    "Jonny, Jonny..." Sarah grabbed the man beside her subconsciously.


    She was so weak that she couldn''t speak out a complete sentence. Seeing her face, Jonny burst into tears.


    "Shut up! Stop talking!" He sobbed and held her tightly in his arms. "Shh, we''ll arrive at the hospital soon." With a sobbing tone, he urged the man. "Hurry up, Jacob. Are we there?"


    Jacob held the steering wheel firmly.


    They were at the wharf. It would take them at least half an hour to get to the nearest hospital if there was no traffic jam!


    Sarah lying on the back seat was sweating.


    Jacob gave her the first aid, but they didn''t have any medicine in the car. Although her bleeding stopped a bit, the bullet embedded in her body constantly rubbing her internal organs as she breathed.


    And then she started spitting out blood.


    Jonny burst into tears, "Oh, my God! Sarah, Sarah! Stay with me! Why are you so silly... "


    He had never imagined that Sarah would pounce on him to save him. At the moment Liam opened fire, he thought he was doomed, but Sarah blocked the bullet for him.


    But it could not be her! It could not be Sarah!

 Chapter 404 Sarah Is Gone

    Sarah who was so arrogant...


    So selfish...


    So shallow and vain...


    And untrustworthy...


    No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t stop his tears dropping on her face.


    She raised her hand, but then it fell feebly and was grasped by him.


    She smiled and seemed to get better. Her whole face brightened and a little color came into it.


    "Am I beautiful?" She suddenly asked.


    "Yes, you are." Jonny nodded and choked with sobs.


    "Jonny..." Her eyes were blurred. "I love you. Now I find that I love you. I was planning to take some money from my brother after I goes abroad with him, and then I will come back to you... " She coughed and blood spilled from the corner of her mouth.


    Jonny wiped it off with his trembling hands.


    "You are the best thing that ever happened in my life." She smiled bitterly, "After I get better, we... We... " She coughed and covered her chest in pain. "Can we be together?"


    "Okay, okay, okay!" Tears welled up in Jonny''s eyes.


    He was willing to go to pick the moon for her now!


    He only hoped that she would stay with him...


    Although it was not love... However, when she rushed over and blocked the bullet for him, she had made up for all the things she had done before.


    He wiped the tears on her face and said, "You will be fine..."


    "Yeah, I think so." She raised her voice, "But I can''t see..."


    Jacob looked back and took a glance at them.


    He didn''t want to expose the truth.


    Sarah had already reached to her end.


    As soon a


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    Jacob, the frequency and severity of her relapses had been reduced, but the shadow of death was still haunting her like a ghost all the time.


    But it doesn''t trouble her.


    Even if she had to die, she would be relieved at the thought of her baby and Jacob living a happy life in the future.


    He held her hand and said, "Please, take care of yourself for me and our child, okay?" He felt a lump in his throat. "Cherry, I want to eat the dinner you cook for my whole life, so you have to be fine!"


    Cherry snuggled up to him.


    It was also her wish to be with them forever...


    Jacob''s information was quickly forwarded on some major websites.


    Among the dozens of candidates, he was the most eye-catching one.


    He also got the most votes in every website.


    Unless something unexpected happened, he would be the first one to win the first round.


    That''s true that people always favored beauty and good-looking.


    Of course, Cherry ought to have the credit.


    She had canvassed in various social groups to publicize for Jacob, which made a lot of contributions for his votes.


    She couldn''t take charge of Jonny''s studio anymore because Jacob wouldn''t allow her to do so. She felt like a poor little mushroom, staying at home and getting bored.


    It was rare for her to have something to do now. Moreover, she could make efforts for helping her beloved man build a bright future, so she was quite enjoying it.


    Seeing her passion and enthusiasm, Jacob could only sigh and acquiesced.

 Chapter 405 Destroy Jacob

    "I''ve told you. You''ll have to take things easy for a while. What if it hurts the baby?"


    Cherry smiled, "I''m not a child. I know what I''m doing. It''s not a big deal. "


    She snuggled up in his arms and shared the latest news with him, but Jacob was a little absent-minded.


    "You may have to back in the spotlight in a few days. Some website''s editors have reached me today. They want to give you an interview. "


    Jacob signed, "Interview me? What should I say? I''m not Jonny. "


    "Idiot." She pinched his face and said, "Don''t worry about that. I''ll handle the draft."


    Jacob was alerted by her words, "No way. It''s too late now. Go to bed. Staying up late will do harm for your health. I''ll fix it myself tomorrow. "


    Cherry was pressed down on the bed, but she didn''t give up. "Let me tell you the general idea..."


    "Sleep." Jacob stopped her talking and tucked her up, "Nothing is more important than your sleep." He turned off the lamp. "We can talk about it tomorrow."


    "Overbearing man." Cherry pouted, but her heart was filled with sweetness.


    Before she went to bed, she was still thinking about which website she should respond first. But when she woke up on the second day, everything had changed.


    Gossips about Jacob spread from websites.


    Some old wedding photos were exposed and forwarded.


    Jacob''s two marriages with Cherry and Sarah were posted on the Internet. It was said that Jacob abandoned his wife and asked his wife to have abortion for wealt


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ant to repay his kindness to me... "


    While he did rely on that man at the beginning.


    However, his ability was far better than that of Liam. After being taken care of by Liam for a while, J could already be the one take charge.


    He wanted to take back everything that the Nalan family had stolen from the Murong Clan, and then left with Liam and even marry him in the Holland.


    However, everything changed after he met Cherry.


    "I just want to avenge Liam." Tears flashed in his eyes. "I have no enmity with the Nalan family. As long as I finish my business, I could pay Liam what I owe him." He took a step forward and held Cherry''s hand, but Cherry shook off his hand coldly. "Cherry, can we be together after all these things over?"


    Cherry sneered by his words.


    She laughed as if she was hearing a big joke.


    "After all these things over? After you ruined my child''s father, my man''s reputation? Do you think I can still be with you? " She didn''t forget why she came here today. She stood up and said, "J, you are not the man I saved. The man I saved is dead. I''m here today because I want to negotiate with you! "


    J''s pupils shrank, "Negotiate? What do you have to negotiate with me? "


    Cherry raised her eyebrows, "What do I have? No offence, but unfortunately, the relationship between you and Liam is also one of your weaknesses. And what you have done... "


    She took out her phone.


    J was shocked to see that the recorder''s icon on the screen was on!

 Chapter 406 Making a Threat

    His heart beat fast and he reached out for the phone.


    Cherry dodged and said, "Don''t worry. I have recorded everything, your relationship with Liam and how you set up a trap for Richard. I have also sent it to my mailbox through the network." She smiled and added, "Jacob knows the password to my e-mail. I also told him where I would be today. If anything happens to me..."


    J''s hand stopped in the air.


    "If I didn''t go back. He will get this recording in my e-mail." Cherry assured, "I believe that the ICAC will be interested in this recording. Do you think so?"


    J laughed instead of getting angry.


    "Even if that man debased you, you still stand up for him?" His smile became more and more desolate. "Cherry, why can''t you tell who is good to you? You know what? In the past few days, I have been collecting something about your past, and I feel sorry for you! What''s so special about such a man? !"


    Cherry clenched her fists, "J! You finally admit that you did all these! It was you who spread those rumors on the Internet..."


    "They are not rumors. At least most of them are true." J shrugged his shoulders and said, "Cherry, if he had abandoned you once, he may abandon you for a second time..."


    "I only know that you have lied to me once or two times, and you will keep doing it!" Not to be outdone, Cherry retorted, "J, if you go on like this, you are playing with fire and sooner or later you''ll burn yourself! Stop it!"


    "Stop?" J


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    oom.


    His clothes were stained with Cherry''s blood.


    He sat on the bench in front of the resuscitation room and was slightly stunned.


    Cherry had been given several cardio tonic injections because of her heart problem.


    However, it could only worked as a precaution. No one could guarantee that whether Cherry''s heart wouldn''t suddenly stop beating during the operation.


    After all, it was not easy for her heart to hold on till that time.


    Jacob looked down at his hands.


    Tears streamed down his cheeks to his hands.


    All the hearts in the black market seemed to have disappeared overnight.


    He knew that maybe it was because someone had tampered with it.


    And he knew who it was.


    But he couldn''t watch Cherry die.


    Even if he died, he couldn''t watch her die in front of him.


    So he had made an important decision after he couldn''t find a heart.


    He only hoped that after Cherry knew this, she would not blame him for being too cruel...


    Someone ran to him.


    He raised his head and saw Simon with sweat all over his forehead.


    He stood up. Simon gasped, "How is everything going?"


    Jacob replied, "Cherry should be in the operating room. The baby will be born. The baby will be safe. But I''m worried about Cherry..."


    Simon felt strange, "Then why don''t you go inside?"


    Jacob was a doctor himself, he should have a strong heart. He didn''t dare to see a woman giving birth to a baby? No, Simon would never believe it.

 Chapter 407 Compromise

    Simon said innocently, "Jacob, it''s amazing to see your own child born. Although it''s a little sentimental for us who study medicine, it really makes people think that a mother is great. Every man should love the woman who gives birth to his child for him!"


    Jacob gave a wry smile, "No, I won''t. I have something more important to do. "


    Simon pursed his lips and said, "I know. Didn''t you say that you had found a heart? Where is it? "


    However, Jacob didn''t answer Simon, "Simon, you must be here today. Cherry was giving birth to a baby inside, and there might be accidents at any time. What if... Everything will be entrusted to you. "


    The more Simon listened, the more strange he felt.


    "Don''t you plan to accompany Cherry if she needs a heart transplant surgery?"


    Suddenly, Jacob took off his coat.


    "Simon, please take good care of Cherry." Jacob handed Simon his coat and said, "If Cherry has finished the heart transplant surgery, please give her this coat and tell her that I''m just going to pay off a debt. I may come back in the future."


    All of a sudden, Simon''s hands and feet became cold.


    "Jacob Nalan!" Simon pushed the clothes away and said, "You haven''t found a heart at all, have you?"


    But Jacob didn''t say anything.


    Jacob tacitly admitted it!


    Simon''s eyes turned red. "Are you going to save her with your heart? Jacob Nalan, do you think you''re Bigan? Can you still live if you lose your heart? "


    Big teardrops fell down. Simon punched Jacob hard, but failed to really hi


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    , Jacob gritted his teeth and rushed up.


    "Simon, take care of yourself. Just finish the operation for us. You can''t think about anything else! "


    "It''s none of your business." Simon pushed Jacob''s hand away angrily.


    Jacob sighed, "Simon, thank you. I always take you as my best friend. " Jacob pressed his own eyes and said, "Do you think I haven''t thought about that method? But that''s a matter that will ruin your reputation and lose your status... If this matter comes to light, you will never be able to do anything related to medicine in your life, and you will even be put into prison... "


    "You don''t even care about death. Do you still care about this?" Simon sneered.


    "I care." But Jacob said, "Because I''m a father now. I also hope that my children can see that their father won''t do anything against his own morality even if their father dies. I''m worthy of heaven and earth, and I didn''t betray them. "


    Jacob smiled, "They live in this world and won''t feel ashamed because of their father. That''s enough."


    Simon looked at Jacob in disbelief.


    Only Jacob could do such a stupid thing.


    Jacob would only bear all the grievances and pain alone. Now Simon really didn''t know what to do with Jacob.


    Simon was exasperated and said, "Okay. Jacob, you care about these things. I don''t care! I''ll do it! "


    Jacob pulled Simon, "Are you crazy? I won''t let you do this!" Jacob said hurriedly, "Simon, please help me!"


    Simon was speechless.


    ''Jacob, you are such an idiot!


    Absolutely!''

 Chapter 408 Liams Death

    Cherry left without a backward glance.


    There was only a cup of tea on the table.


    The tea was cold.


    J rubbed the edge of the cup with his finger pulps, fascinated.


    He felt that Cherry''s warmth was still lingering on the edge of the cup...


    When Liam entered the room, he saw J''s obsessed expression.


    He sneered, "Let me guess. Who was here just now?"


    J turned around at once and saw him. He dodged Liam''s eyes and pretended to be calm, and he said, "Why are you back?"


    He stood up in a hurry, closed the door and looked out nervously.


    There was no one in the corridor.


    But he still felt uneasy.


    Liam just sneered, "Of course you wish that I won''t come back. Don''t you just want to give me money and kick me away? "


    J tried to keep calm and said, "Liam, can you be rational? Now, we will sink or swim together. Don''t forget that you are wanted by the police now. If you get caught in H City, we will all be in big trouble! "


    Tears welled up in Liam''s eyes. "I don''t give a shit! I don''t want to be a coward, hiding abroad and doing nothing. " Tears streamed down his face. "What happened to my sister? Do you have any news about her? "


    J avoided his eyes and said, "I don''t know."


    "Okay." Liam gritted his teeth and said, "Since you don''t know, I''ll find it out myself!"


    Anyway, it is not difficult to find out whether a man is dead or alive.


    J couldn''t stand it anymore. "Enough, Liam! Stop being irrational, okay? "


    "Irrational?" Liam retorted,


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    d I say congratulations... Or sorry for your loss? " He smiled leisurely and said, "You don''t have to hide Cherry''s condition from me. I knew it much earlier than you. I know everything about Cherry''s past."


    His words made Jacob''s face darkened.


    He snorted, "Aren''t you afraid that I will call the police?"


    "Police?" With an inexplicable look on his face, he asked, "Why should I be scared? I''m a businessman. My only crime is I bought a money laundering company. By the way, that company was owned by your brother Richard Nalan, who fled to South Sea, right? So which one do you think the police would arrest? Me or him? "


    Jacob turned around and was about to leave.


    "Alas." J said with a smile, "Be patient. Don''t you remember that I asked you out to give you what you need most? "


    Sure enough, Jacob stopped.


    He turned around and looked at the strange box.


    J patted the box and said, "I won''t open it here. I don''t want to frighten you. Don''t worry. You are a doctor and you can have a test yourself. There is absolutely no problem with this heart. "


    Jacob narrowed his eyes and asked coldly, "What do you want?"


    J clasped his hands and praised, "Jacob, I like you. I don''t have to beat around the bush when I talk to a smart person." Yes, of course I have conditions. "


    He took out a document from his arms and pushed it in front of Jacob. "Have a look. Maybe you will find it interesting."


    Lowering his eyes.


    Jacob just took a glance at the document.

 Chapter 409 As Long As You Are Alive

    The most clear term on it was that from now on, Jacob Nalan would never meet Cherry...


    He smiled.


    "Isn''t it a good offer?" J leaned against the sofa lazily. "You leave her, and then I save her. She won''t die, and you can keep your son. After all, you can easily find another woman. There are plenty more fish in the sea."


    Jacob took out a pen from his pocket.


    J was waiting for him to sign his name, but Jacob stopped.


    "You don''t mind that I will do some necessary test on this heart, right?"


    "Whatever." J also stood up.


    After paying the bill, the two of them went upstairs quickly.


    Seeing the heart, Simon was shocked.


    He looked at Jacob and asked, "Where did you get this heart?"


    Jacob''s eyes turned deep. "It''s quite fresh, isn''t it?"


    "I''m sure it won''t be more than an hour away from the living body." Simon rubbed his hands and said, "Jacob, try to transplant it as soon as possible. It is at the most active moment now. And it is also the best time for Cherry''s body to accept it. No more delay..."


    Jacob nodded, "Okay. You take care of everything."


    "Where are you going?" Simon stopped him.


    "You go into the operating room first. I''ll be there soon."


    Jacob didn''t break his word.


    Ten minutes later, he appeared in the operating room.


    The operating room was crowded with all kinds of experts from the heart and cardiovascular department. Simon, who had performed such an op


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    re was silence on the other end.


    Finally, Jacob voiced gently, "I''m sorry."


    "Sorry for what?" Cherry panicked, "You..."


    "Let''s separate." There was a suppressed emotion in his voice. "Cherry, I have left with our child. Don''t look for us. Be well. Cherry, it''s a great comfort for us, me and our son, that you are well."


    The phone in Cherry''s hand was snatched away.


    J said, "Hmm. Jacob Nalan, thank you for leaving us, so Cherry and I can be happy together. And don''t worry. I will take good care of Cherry."


    Then the phone was hung up.


    J looked at Cherry.


    She was much calmer than he had imagined.


    He could only say, "He just wants a child. Now that you have given birth to the baby, you can break up amicably. I will take care of you, Cherry."


    Cherry stared at him without blinking.


    After a while, she smiled.


    "Why are you smiling?" J was confused.


    Cherry didn''t say anything.


    She just closed her eyes and refused to talk with him.


    She needed to recover well!


    How could she not know Jacob well after so many ups and downs when she was with him?


    Although he said they should part, she knew he didn''t really mean it.


    How could she not understand? She was so smart.


    J had no choice but to tell the bodyguards and doctors to look after her and leave the hospital sulkily...


    A handsome man, holding a little baby in his arms, shuttled through the crowded shopping mall.

 Chapter 410 A Unexpected Witness

    The man was really good-looking. If one looked carefully, he could see that the child in the man''s arms was also stunning. The pair of father and son naturally attracted many women''s attention.


    There was also a man who looked at them indecently.


    Only, he valued the man''s purse, not their appearance.


    The man came in and out of several high-end baby stores. And in a little while, he had several exquisite bags in his hands.


    The price of baby clothes sold in these stores was almost a month''s income of ordinary people.


    The man bought them without thinking. It seemed that he was definitely rich!


    The indecent guy followed him secretly. He put the child in the newly bought carrier, carrying two big bags in his hands. It looked effortless.


    The baby slept soundly.


    The indecent guy laughed quietly.


    He followed the man like a shadow and saw a large group of tourists passing by. He was delighted. It was really chaotic now. He could take action!


    He put his two deft fingers into the man''s pocket that had been aimed at for a long time. With a pinch, he took out a delicate wallet with his two fingers.


    A powerful hand grabbed his wrist.


    It was so powerful and fast that he was almost scared to death.


    He looked up and found that the man was staring at him with bright eyes.


    He smiled awkwardly and put the wallet back.


    "Sir, it was a mistake, a mistake." He found that the man was much taller than him. ''I must be mad. How could I choose such a strong man? He can beat me to death if he takes any action.''


    "We will know whether it was a mistake or not when we meet


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    " The policeman asked.


    Jacob took out the agreement.


    "He saved my wife on condition. He wanted me to leave my wife and never see her again. In order to save her, I have to promise everything. Now I just want to my child to have a complete family. I want to take my wife back by legal means!"


    Passing of night.


    When Cherry opened her eyes again in a daze, she still felt a burst of pain in her heart and lower abdomen.


    The temperature of the air conditioner was just adjusted well.


    Her soft pajamas made her feel at home.


    Chapter 402 A Little Angel


    Confused, she reached out her hand to touch it, and her face darkened.


    J helped her change her clothes?!


    She looked around. Not to mention J, even the stalkers he invited were completely gone.


    There was a little angel lying quietly beside her.


    He slept so soundly. His little mouth was slightly open. As he breathed in and out, his nearly transparent nose was slightly flapping. He smacked his lips from time to time, as if he had dreamed of something delicious.


    His eyebrows, eyes and the contour of his face were exactly the same as that of Jacob...


    Cherry shed floods of tears.


    She struggled to get up. Despite the pain, she reached out her trembling hand and gently touched the baby''s delicate face.


    There was a sound of door opening behind her.


    Cherry turned around.


    A morning sunlight sprinkled into the room.


    In the sunshine stood the familiar figure with a familiar warm smile on his face.


    She smiled with tears.


    She only said, "Welcome back."


    The man strode towards her...


    (The End)

 Chapter 411 Extra Story of Jacob

    Champagne, roses, cakes...


    Jacob tore off the expensive rose and scattered the petals on the white sheet.


    But in fact, he felt it was so stupid.


    How could it be romantic to sleep on a bunch of petals?


    Jacob couldn''t figure it out.


    But Simon, who regarded himself as an authoritative analyst, had said so, "By the way, have you sent your son away?" Simon on the other end of the line kept chattering, "It is your first wedding anniversary. Wow, I''m so excited to think about it..."


    "Why are you so excited?" Jacob pulled a long face when he heard the excitement in Simon''s voice, "It''s not your first anniversary."


    Simon got pissed off by Jacob''s, "Sarcasm? You bastard, Jacob. Is that sarcasm?"


    Jacob knew that Simon was always single. And he really good at touching his pain spot.


    "No, it''s not." But Jacob''s tone told a different story.


    In a twinkling of an eye, they had been married for a year, and their baby, Monk, was already two years old. The little guy was left in Richard''s place. Jacob hoped that Richard wouldn''t leave him to Joshua or both of them would destroy the house. Adela might not be able to deal with these two kiddos.


    No matter what, he hoped they would not send the child back to him at midnight.


    It was a rare for Cherry and him to have a chance to spend a night without being disturbed. Tonight, Cherry could pay less attention to Monk and focus on him.


    "Anyway, I have a be


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    s preparing a romantic dinner for her at home.


    He must skipped work this afternoon.


    It was obvious that Jacob didn''t have an excellent romantic nature. He must have been instructed by Simon.


    However, playing hide and seek was a little childish for him at his age.


    She looked around and called tentatively, "Monk?"


    But her son, who always wanted to glue to her, didn''t show up.


    She took a deep breath.


    Maybe Jacob had sent Monk to York''s place or left him to Adela.


    On second thought, she did "neglect" him for a long time.


    Today was their wedding anniversary. She didn''t expect that he would prepare a romantic candlelight dinner without telling her. Well, it doesn''t matter. She went to the beauty salon and had an essential oil nursing for whole body today. She wondered if he would like the "gift" she prepared tonight.


    She smiled shyly, but then, she heard an unusual sound came from the bathroom.


    A hint of understanding flashed through her eyes.


    "Jacob, I catch..."


    She rushed into the bathroom.


    The man inside was cursing, "Shit!"


    Who decorated this room? Why was there such a solid security window in the bathroom? Perhaps only flies and mosquitoes could get through that crack! He wished himself a fly now...


    At least he wouldn''t bump his head!


    But Cherry stopped moving when she saw the man.


    She looked at the man in front of her in surprise.


    ''Oh my God! Is this Jacob?

 Chapter 412 Extra Story - 1

    No, he was not Jacob!


    He was her idol, Robert Kent!


    Could Jacob read her mind? Did he just invite her idol to their home as a surprise to her?!


    The next second, she rushed over and jumped to him, giving her idol a big hug. "Oh my Jesus, Robert, I''m your die-hard fan! I never thought about meeting you at my home! "


    Jacob''s face completely darkened.


    "You are more handsome than on TV!" Cherry got close to the man with infatuation in her eyes, studying this man''s perfect face, "Why are you at my home? Have you eaten yet? How about we have dinner together? "


    Jacob couldn''t remember the last time when Cherry was so enthusiastic!


    He snorted and turned his head away.


    But Cherry hugged him again.


    "Well, you are as reserved as the report said. Come on, let me treat you to dinner! "


    Holding back his anger, Jacob didn''t want to talk to his wife now.


    It was the dinner he cooked, but his wife wanted to treat her "idol" with it...


    Well, this "Robert Kent" was himself...


    But he couldn''t stand it.


    "Come on, take your time to eat." Cherry pulled him to the table and unfolded a table napkin for him. She handed the knife and fork to him and said, "Robert, please don''t mind the humble fare."


    Mind the hell.


    The humble fare was cooked by him!


    How could she use it to entertain her "lover"...


    Jacob was so angry that his head was in a mess.


    He felt like that he was cheated by the woman in front of him.


    However, the reason why he had promised Simon to


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    stopped Adela.


    "You''re right. People would thought that we are playing threesome."


    Jacob snorted.


    Adela and Cherry sat next to him.


    "Come on, come on." Adela opened her large bag.


    Cherry''s eyes widened.


    "What are these?" She asked out of curiosity.


    "Idiot, these are signature papers." Adela rolled her eyes at Cherry and put the signature pen into Jacob''s hand. "Dear Robert, can I have your signature?"


    Jacob''s eyebrows twitched.


    Would he break his hand after signing his names on all of these papers?


    "I have no choice. Many of my friends and clients, as well as the girls in Richard''s company, know that I''m coming to see you, so they asked me to bring them your signature." Adela said with a smug smile, "My girls are watching Richard''s every move for me in the company. You can''t blame me, Robert. You are too popular! "


    Her flattery made Jacob sick.


    He said seriously, "I don''t think I''m as handsome as your two husbands. So... "


    "You are wrong." Adela pounced on him and almost knocked him down on the sofa.


    Jacob got up awkwardly in a hurry, Cherry, who was standing next to them, laughed so hard that she couldn''t straighten up. "Adela, how could you just pounce on him? I want to do the same. "


    These two women were crazy!


    Now Jacob felt sorry for Richard.


    At least, Jacob was well aware that his position in his wife''s heart was threatened.


    However, Richard, who was into public displays of affection every day, should take this pill too.

 Chapter 413 Extra Story - 2

    "Fine, fine. I''ll sign them. Don''t disturb me, or I can''t sign it all. " Jacob quickly made an excuse.


    While he was signing, Adela was gossiping with Cherry in a low voice.


    "Why did he suddenly appear in your house? And he didn''t want to leave even you do that to him? "


    "Why did I do that to him?" Cherry squinted at her and said, "It''s you who scares him, okay? Besides, I think that he is a gift send from Jacob. He even prepared dinner for us! "


    Adela curled her lips and said, "He also left Monk at my place. Now, Richard must have headache to deal with these two kids. "


    Cherry frowned and asked, "Then where did he go?"


    "Well." With an evil smile on her face, Adela said, "Cherry, your body shape haven''t recovered well after giving birth, have you? I think the reason why Jacob have found you a star and disappeared is that he went to the hotel with hot girls! "


    Cherry glared at her, "How dare he!"


    "Why doesn''t he dare? Can you find him now? " Adela shrugged.


    Cherry was uneasy, and after hearing Adela''s guess, she was even more worried.


    She called Jonny and Simon.


    But they all said that they didn''t see Jacob.


    Simon asked, "Jacob gave you a great gift, right?"


    Looking at the man sitting on the sofa in the living room and signing his name on papers, Cherry felt terrible.


    She wanted Jacob to come back. Where did Jacob go?


    Adela was call home by Richard.


    Of course, sh


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    she worshiped.


    If Cherry would never love him again, perhaps he would live his life with the face of Robert Kent.


    He touched his face subconsciously.


    He didn''t regret taking that pill.


    He just felt sad.


    He was still too confident in himself!


    "When will you change back?" Cherry leaned over and said, "How about we go to find Simon tomorrow to have a check-up? Maybe he had antidote..."


    "If he has antidote, he won''t be Simon," said Jacob in low spirits.


    No wonder Simon still couldn''t have a wife. He was so unreliable!


    Oh, wait. Even he had a wife, so what?


    His wife didn''t love him, anyway...


    "Then what should we do tonight?" Cherry was in a dilemma.


    "Go to bed." Jacob stood up and said, "I have to go to work tomorrow." He walked to the bedroom door and pushed it open.


    The decoration inside was extremely romantic, but now it turned out a huge irony.


    He swept all the petals into the wastepaper basket with a clean towel, and then lay down on the bed and closed his eyes.


    Cherry followed him in and said, "How about we go to the hospital..."


    "Sleep." Jacob said in a low voice in the darkness. "You don''t have chances to sleep with your idol."


    Cherry felt a slight unease by his words.


    She frowned and said, "By the way, why do you change into Robert Kent..."


    Jacob suddenly opened his eyes.


    In the darkness, his eyes lit up, but they lit up because of anger.

 Chapter 414 Extra Story - 3

    "I said I want to sleep, okay?"


    "What''s wrong with you?" Cherry was baffled, "I don''t know medicine. But Jacob, I''m worried about your health!"


    Yet Jacob smiled.


    "No need." He turned over with his back to Cherry and refused to talk to her.


    Wasn''t his temper too strange?


    Cherry lay down angrily.


    The two of them lay on the same bed. It was not easy for them to get rid of Monk, but neither of them was in the mood of having sex.


    Cherry felt uncomfortable.


    She stretched out her hand and pushed him tentatively, "Jacob... Are you asleep?"


    "Want to have sex with Robert Kent?" His voice sounded very depressed.


    Cherry kicked him in annoyance.


    "Everyone loves beauty. Men will also appreciate women with big boobs. Robert Kent is so good at acting and he is so handsome. I like him, so does Adela. He has a lot of fans. Why are you jealous?"


    But there was no answer.


    She had no idea at all.


    What he cared about was not that she regarded Robert Kent as her idol, but that she no longer loved him.


    He sighed, "Stop it. I''m not jealous. Go to sleep."


    "Then turn over." Feeling awkward, Cherry turned him around and snuggled into his arms. "Today is the 1st anniversary of our marriage. I know you prepared all these tonight." She kissed him on the cheek.


    She had prepared a gift for him, but...


    The two looked at each other.


    His eyes lit up the fire she was familiar with.


    His face gradually went down. When their lips were about to tou


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ey whispered, "He had plastic surgery?"


    "It''s not that easy to make the whole face the same..."


    Jacob sighed.


    If he did have plastic surgery, at least it meant that he wanted to have this face, but the problem was... The problem was he didn''t.


    After confirming the identity of Jacob, the policewomen became indifferent.


    "Have a seat. Wait for your family to bail you out."


    As soon as the iron door was closed in front of him, everyone left.


    Jacob sat quietly on an iron chair.


    He had to think about his future life.


    With this face, he couldn''t go shopping or go to work. When would it come to an end?


    He frowned.


    How about having a plastic surgery?


    Get himself back to his original appearance...


    His thoughts were soon interrupted.


    "Jacob Nalan, someone is bailing you out!"


    Cherry also brought a pair of sunglasses and a peaked cap.


    After a little processing by her, the "star face" was covered properly. If one did not look carefully, he should not be able to recognize that Jacob looked like Robert Kent.


    After all, Cherry was a professional.


    She rubbed between her eyebrows.


    "Since such a big thing happened today, I guess it will be reported in the newspaper soon. There will be titles such as, two Robert Kent?"


    Perhaps this news was more valuable than Robert Kent''s own news?


    "You''d better not go out these days. Otherwise, the entertainment reporters outside will buzz around you like flies." Cherry had a headache.

 Chapter 415 Extra Story - 4

    Jacob had never encountered such a situation before. Suddenly forced to this situation, the pressure could be imagined.


    She put a coat on him and said, "Put it on. It''s drizzling outside and it''s getting colder."


    But Jacob didn''t say anything.


    He strode ahead.


    The car had been sent for repair.


    He could only walk.


    Cherry stored a lot of food at home.


    "Recently, you may ask for a long leave from the hospital. I''ve called Simon and asked him to make the antidote anyway..."


    Frowning, Jacob asked, "You told him what I''ve become?"


    Cherry was confused. "I didn''t say that. I just asked him to make the antidote as soon as possible, or I''ll destroy his laboratory."


    Jacob lowered his head and smiled bitterly.


    Simon only cared what he would create. Maybe he had forgotten the formula. How could he make the antidote?


    "I want to have a plastic surgery." He whispered, "Change my appearance back to what I used to be."


    Cherry''s heart ached.


    "Scalpels will be used on your face!"


    It was not like micro adjustment.


    Although both Robert Kent and Jacob were super handsome, the outline of the two were completely different. Otherwise, how could it be so difficult for a person to completely change himself into another person? No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t get rid of his original outline.


    "And you have to undergo several surgeries." While Jacob looked calm.


    To be honest, he couldn''t love his face now.


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    alled him in a soft voice. "Recently, Jonny has filmed a horror movie, which is very scary."


    "And?" He raised his eyebrows, "then?"


    Cherry gritted her teeth.


    Such an unromantic man!


    "Then... Then I had nothing to do tonight, so I watched this movie." Her fingertips touched his collarbone. "As a result, now I''m scared. I dare not sleep alone..."


    He raised his eyebrows.


    "Well, Monk is asleep. Can I sleep in your room tonight?" Cherry bit the bullet to finish her words.


    When it came to sex, Jacob always took the initiative. It was rare for her to make the first move. If it were before, Jacob would have already pounced on her on the sofa.


    However, he still sat on the sofa calmly.


    And he started a heart-to-heart talk.


    "Cherry." He whispered, "I''m going to have the plastic surgery."


    Cherry frowned, "You must do it?"


    He nodded.


    "All right then, if you insist." Anyway, he had always been the decision maker between them. She supported him, whether it was right or wrong.


    "But..." He opened his mouth, "Do you know why I have become like this?"


    Cherry blinked her eyes and said, "You said it was because of Simon''s pill."


    "It was because of you," said Jacob, shaking his head.


    "Me?" Cherry stood straight in surprise.


    "That pill can change me into the person you love. Because you love Robert Kent the most, so I become him. There is no cure."


    Cherry was dumbfounded.


    After that day, Jacob left.

 Chapter 416 Extra Story - 5

    He seemed to have disappeared from her world.


    Cherry knew that the pill had hurt him.


    Jacob believed that she loved the unreachable star Robert Kent, not the one who was willing to cook for her.


    Now that he had made it clear, there was no need for him to stay.


    Cherry didn''t know where he had gone.


    She went crazy and looked for him everywhere.


    But all she got was a large sum of money transferred from his bank account.


    She knew that he was going to restore his original appearance.


    So she was worried that whether he was taken care of after the surgery and whether anyone comforted him.


    York didn''t take it seriously.


    "Jacob said he would be on a business trip." He hugged Monk and said, "You two love each other so much. You can''t stand a day without seeing each other."


    Cherry was speechless.


    Jacob hung up all her calls.


    His will to be alone was too obvious.


    Jacob was meticulous about his appearance and his reputation.


    Cherry had never mentioned anything about him to anyone else. Including the gossipy Simon.


    She could only wait.


    She could only hold Monk in her arms and wait silently.


    In less than three days, she had lost a lot of weight.


    Soon it was weekend.


    Monk insisted on going to the Ocean Park. Even though the weather was not good, Cherry still took him to the park by car.


    Because of the bad weather, there were few cars on the way.


    The wind became stronger and stronger. The branches were waving in the wind, and the leaves were swirling.


    "It''s already June. Is there going to be a


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    out to hug him.


    He kissed on Jacob''s face and said in a sweet voice, "Daddy, mom and I love you."


    Then Monk moved back to the back seat.


    Jacob frowned.


    Cherry had to hold the boy tightly and said, "Don''t leave after we go home. It''s dangerous outside..."


    She was also worried about him.


    He didn''t say anything.


    The car was parked in the garage.


    Jacob held Monk up and went ahead.


    The three of them were all soaked.


    The windows were not closed, and the clothes were hung outside. When she opened the door, the room was already waterlogged.


    Jacob quickly closed the window and moved the flowerpot.


    After changing the clothes for the boy, Cherry made the ginger soup.


    "Change your clothes!" She took out some clothes for Jacob and said, "I can do that!"


    "I''m in better health than you." Jacob forced himself to turn around when he saw Cherry''s curvy figure.


    "Why are you so stubborn?" She was so anxious that she covered him with a big towel. She took him as a bigger sized Monk and wiped him quickly.


    After drinking the hot ginger soup, Monk felt sleepy.


    Cherry took the child back to the bedroom. When she came out, she saw that Jacob was carefully cutting off the dead branches of the potted plants.


    The plants were grown by him. After he left, Cherry was not in the mood to take care of them. In a few days, the weeds grew wildly.


    His serious side face didn''t look like Robert Kent at all.


    That was Jacob, the one she loved.


    Why did that pill change him into someone else?


    She approached him slowly.

 Chapter 417 Extra Story -6

    Cherry hugged Jacob from behind.


    Her face leaned against his back, and tears welled up in her eyes.


    "Where have you been these days?" She asked softly.


    "I''ve been living outside, and I''ve found a way." Jacob paused. "I''m going to move abroad to be a doctor. A hospital in M Country has contacted me. I don''t want to have plastic surgery either. My appearance won''t cause so much trouble abroad... "


    The tears on his back almost wet his clothes.


    The woman held him tighter and tighter.


    "Jacob, can''t we start over?" Cherry cried.


    Jacob was silent.


    Marriage could start over.


    Could love?


    She turned his face around.


    Then her cold lips covered his.


    The passionate kiss blended with the sound of rain outside the window.


    Suddenly, Jacob felt itchy on his face.


    And Cherry screamed in his arms.


    "What''s wrong?" He frowned.


    "Jacob! Jacob... " Cherry held his face and kissed him wildly.


    "You have recovered your original look!"


    Jacob was also stunned.


    "What?"


    With tears in her eyes, Cherry smiled and said, "We''ll be together forever, right?" She got close to him and continued, "I love you, Jacob..."


    She pressed Jacob under her body.


    Jacob hadn''t regained his consciousness yet.


    Could it be that the antidote was to make Cherry fall in love with him again?


    Without enough time to think it over, Jacob turned over and pressed Cherry under his body, but his phone kept ringing.


    "Hello!" He answered the pho


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    only watch their rubber being sold abroad, processed and returned to their domestic market. As a result, they lost money instead.


    However, the Rubber King was so bold that he took risks smuggling and made a good fortune.


    Richard was lost in thought when a woman trotted over and brought him a cup of coffee.


    "Thank you." Richard said politely.


    The woman was not a servant.


    She was one of the concubines of the Rubber King.


    In the eyes of the men in Indonesia, women were the most valueless goods.


    Especially that woman was from Z Country.


    There was no need to hire servants in the family of the Rubber King.


    Because his concubines and daughters were the best servants.


    They worked in the daytime and took care of the Rubber King at night. Men were their God. If they did something wrong, they would be punished.


    Richard had been here for two days. He had witnessed how the Rubber King beat up one of his concubines. The woman''s face had been damaged, and the Rubber King asked someone to drag the woman out and throw her outside.


    The woman would die in less than three days without being treated in such a sultry weather.


    But the King didn''t show any mercy.


    In fact, the woman didn''t do anything wrong. She just broke a vase that the King cherished very much.


    In the man''s eyes, the vase was more precious than the woman''s life.


    When he was beating up the woman, his other concubines and daughters were just watching aside.

 Chapter 418 Extra Story - 7

    They hugged together and trembled pitifully, afraid that the next moment, the whip would fall on their bodies.


    Richard sighed.


    If he really loved a woman... Even if Adela treated him like that, he would never beat her.


    It must be the deepest pain in the heart of the Rubber King that he couldn''t have a son after marrying so many women?


    Richard took the coffee from a woman and took a sip.


    The coffee tasted mellow. He drank it and walked deep into the rubber garden.


    There were fewer and fewer people working.


    The deeper he walked inside, the more he felt it blotted out the sky and sun.


    Leisurely sound of singing came from afar.


    Richard listened carefully and found that there were several lines of lyrics that he could understand.


    It should be the popular song of Teresa Teng in the last century.


    It was sung in Chinese.


    It seemed to be the ''Sweet Honey''.


    In Japan, Teresa Teng''s songs were also very popular. The Chinese songs that Richard listened to most were sung by her.


    He walked over briskly.


    Under a rubber tree, a white dress fluttered.


    A pretty girl, barefoot, in a white dress, hummed a song and danced under the tree.


    There was no technique in her dance. But it was natural enough. Her eyes were big and bright, and her hair was curly and cute. She looked a bit like to be from Z Country.


    Richard couldn''t help clapping his hands after she finished singing.


    The girl was startled. She hurriedly stopped and bowed to Richard.


    Richard had a good memory. He remembered th


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    have.


    On the contrary, Beth was active since she was a child. She climbed mountains and enjoyed adventures with backpackers. Sometimes she might leave for a month or two. But her parents were not likely to have worried about her safety.


    When a girl grew up, she should get married.


    In the past two years, her parents made more restrictions on Beth.


    Compared with Krista, Beth was obviously not so sympathetic.


    Beth believed that her parents were absolutely obsessed with some novel, so they gave her such a plain name.


    Beth waved her hand, and the bartender handed her another glass of wine. "Sister, stop nagging. If I don''t drink, why did I come to a bar? Just to take photos? Anyway, you''re here. If I get drunk, you can take me home."


    Krista snorted, "I don''t have the strength. I''ll call Dad to pick you up."


    "That''s outrageous!" Beth complained, "Well, I came here mainly to find a handsome man." She gestured with her hand and said, "You know, the most favorite thing in my field is the handsome guy with beautiful figure proportion. I''m only interested in handsome guys."


    Krista sniffed, "Come on, it is more important that you can spend your lives together. What kind of good man can you find in the bar? You can only find the drunkard! Besides, men don''t have to be handsome..."


    "Enough!" Beth covered her ears.


    It was a big mistake for her to go out with Krista tonight!


    Krista kept lecturing all the time!


    She should have told Krista that she just wanted to find someone to have sex with.

 Chapter 419 Extra Story - 8

    She turned around with a glass of wine in her hand, but next second, her eyes widened.


    In the dim light, a man in a white shirt sat there, holding a glass of wine in his hand with melancholy in his eyes.


    His features were deep, and his eyebrows were straight. The bridge of his nose was high, which made he looked like a European.


    He pursed his thin lips and frowned slightly. Sitting in front of the bar counter, he looked like a painting.


    Beth was amazed by the man''s good-looking face and she jumped up.


    "I''m going to ask that man to be my model!"


    Before Krista could stop her, Beth had already rushed out.


    As soon as Jacob finished the wine in his glass, he saw another glass of wine appeared in front of him.


    On the wine glass was the slender fingers.


    He looked up and saw the smile on Beth''s face.


    "Hi, handsome." Beth was a little drunk, but she was confident that her smile was charming.


    But Jacob showed no interest.


    He pushed the glass away and turned his back to her, expressing his rejection.


    Beth was stunned.


    She had always been a hot beauty in people''s eyes, and no man had ever turn his back to her!


    Was she ugly?


    The feeling of being ignored was terrible. She snorted coldly, "It seems that someone is arrogant."


    Suddenly, a man popped out next to Jacob. He shook his ridiculous eyebrows with a flattering smile.


    "Beauty!" The man jumped off the bar chair. His figure and appearance were not to be compared with Jacob. Beth took a step back and sh


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    is a fifty, and the foams is a fifty. In total is a hundred. Do your math!" The cleaner lady''s voice was lingering on the street even if she left.


    Simon was pissed off.


    Did the world bully him for being single?!


    Bastard!


    Beth felt a splitting headache after she got home.


    She slept for a whole day and didn''t wake up until night.


    Her parents had knocked on the door many times.


    Beth woke up but didn''t want to get up.


    At nine o''clock in the evening, she got out of her room for dinner and her parents gave her a good lecture.


    "Look at you. You sleep in the daytime and paint at night. Once you draw, you won''t go out and keep yourself shut. And no one could find you if you go outside. Who dares to marry you?"


    Beth ignored her parents'' nag and focused on eating.


    She needed inspiration and quietness for painting, which could only be given by the nights. Her parents couldn''t understand that only at night she could be most inspired.


    After dinner, she washed the dishes obediently and ran upstairs, locking herself in a small room.


    She turned off all the lights.


    Only the light in front of the easel was still on.


    In front of her were the white paper, the easel and the pigment that prepared well, but she held the brush, hesitated.


    She remembered at that night, in the flickering light, there was a pair of sharp eyes that seemed to be able to penetrate her world.


    She wanted to draw how she felt.


    And then she threw away the brush and grabbed the charcoal.

 Chapter 420 Extra Story - 9

    She just kept painting.


    But the paintings were torn up and thrown on the ground one by one.


    The sky was turning bright.


    Beth had no choice but to throw herself on the bed and hold her head in frustration.


    What should she do?


    She had no inspiration at all!


    What was she drawing?


    She couldn''t draw anything without that man!


    She took off her dirty casual clothes and changed into a short skirt. After that, she went straight to the bar again.


    She waited that man until the bar was closed, but he didn''t show up.


    Over three days.


    Beth didn''t see that man again.


    But she did have a "harvest".


    After drinking for three days, her stomach felt sort of upset.


    She vomited no matter what she had eaten.


    And she even vomited bile.


    Her parents were worried, "How could you go to the bar every night! You must be alcohol poisoned. Come on, let''s take you to the hospital. "


    Beth kept waving her hand and said, "I''m not Kris. I can go by myself. It''s not a big deal."


    More importantly, her parents would definitely use it as an excuse to scold her.


    Sure enough.


    "Beth, I''ve told you that you should find a stable job just like your sister did. Isn''t it good to be a lady? You... "


    And blah, blah, blah as usual.


    Beth put on a coat and rushed out of the house.


    She couldn''t stand it anymore!


    She was not her sister. Why should she follow her sister''s example?


    The wind was a little cold. Beth got in her limited edition sports car and drove away at breakneck speed.


    When she arrived at the hospital, she


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    s in her early sixties.


    "The hydrops is serious. Don''t worry. I''ll drain the hydrops and give you a new prescription. You must let me know as soon as you have hydrops again. "


    Beth blinked her eyes and looked at Jacob''s back, unwilling to move her eyes away.


    Simon chuckled.


    "Is that enough?" He said in a low voice, "He is not a single man. Don''t look at him like this, okay?"


    "Are you familiar with him?" Beth''s eyes lit up.


    Hearing her question, Simon was complacent.


    "I''m his only good friend, okay? !"


    Beth opened her mouth and wanted to say something, and the man had turned around, "Take care of your stomach. Don''t think too much!"


    Bastard!


    Beth gritted her teeth.


    This brat!


    She had just changed her impression of him...


    Later, Beth knew the doctor''s name from other patients.


    His name was Jacob Nalan.


    Well, he did look like a Jacob.


    Those people also told her that her attending physician''s name was Simon Xu.


    Beth couldn''t help laughing.


    Just like his appearance, he also had an ordinary name.


    However, Jacob was very busy. He seldom appeared in her ward.


    But Simon, who took the ward as his place, always came here to pay a visit.


    She had a good reason to believe that he must take the opportunity to see her family.


    For example, her sister Krista Bai.


    Krista was a gentle woman.


    Knowing that Beth had gastrorrhagia and suffered from the pain, Krista was worried though she did not say anything.


    Although the porridge was good for digestion, it was absolutely not taste good.

 Chapter 421 Extra Story - 10

    In particular, Beth had eaten this kind of porridge for three days in a row, five or six times a day. As soon as she saw the bowl, she wanted to vomit subconsciously.


    "Can I stop eating?"


    Krista sighed, "Beth, listen to me. Dr. Simon said... "


    Hearing Krista mention Dr. Simon, Beth felt sicker.


    As soon as the door was pushed open, a small corner of white robe was exposed. Beth pushed Krista in a hurry and said, "All right, all right. I can eat by myself. Krista, you can go back now."


    Krista glared at Beth and said, "Why are you in such a hurry to drive me away?"


    Beth kept winking at Krista.


    ''Isn''t it said that twins are telepathic?


    Why is Krista so stupid that she doesn''t understand my intention at all?''


    Simon had already come over.


    He greeted Krista with a smile. "Miss. Krista." The smile made Beth speechless.


    Krista turned around and smiled knowingly, "Dr. Simon. Well, I just wanted to visit you."


    Simon was surprised. "What? Visit me? What''s the matter?"


    "I want to ask you something." Krista continued with a smile, "How is Beth now? Can she go home?"


    Disappointment seemed to be written all over Simon''s face. "Yes, she has almost recovered. I''ll arrange a gastroscopy for her tomorrow. If there is no big problem, she can leave the hospital."


    Krista was happy after hearing his words.


    She looked back at Beth and said, "That''s great. Mom doesn''t have to worry about you anymore. Listen, you have to eat on time from now on and don''t drink in the bar. Otherwise


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    bag with the name of the hospital was lying next to her.


    Her family didn''t come to pick her up. Simon finished all the procedures for her and brought the medicine to her.


    Even if he was so attentive to her just because he wanted to see her sister, he did help her a lot. But she fooled him...


    Beth lowered her eyes.


    What about now?


    Should she turn around and apologize to him?


    She wouldn''t!


    She pouted.


    Anyway, she would never meet this man again. Forget it!


    It''s no big deal.


    She stretched herself.


    She could forget everything...


    A month passed unconsciously.


    The weather was getting hotter, and Beth, who was staying at home, became more and more irritable.


    She didn''t have any inspiration.


    More and more paintings were torn off at her feet.


    She had been unable to draw a single piece of painting for a month, and the owner of the gallery that was linked to her had called to urge her to send the new work over in the next two days.


    In fact, selling paintings depended on luck.


    If someone liked a painting, he would naturally buy it. If no one liked it, it was possible to be covered with dust after being hung on the wall for several months.


    Normally, Beth could draw several pieces of good paintings a month, which were always sold well.


    But this month, she couldn''t...


    She sighed.


    If she didn''t send a painting to the owner of the gallery as soon as possible, the owner would break up the cooperation with her in the future, which would be even worse.

 Chapter 422 Extra Story - 11

    Annoyed, she drew on the paper with a charcoal pencil subconsciously.


    The outline of a picture became clearer.


    It was a man in a white coat.


    He had short black and thick hair.


    His eyes showed that he was smiling.


    His mouth and nose were covered by a mask.


    He had slender fingers.


    Suddenly, Beth realized who she was drawing.


    God, she was drawing Simon!


    Beth fell on the chair.


    Was she such a kind person? Did she really feel guilty just because she cheated him once?


    She looked at the painting and pictured with the tip of the brush.


    Well, the design was not too bad.


    With a basin of Chlorophytum and the window as the background, this painting would be perfect.


    Besides, she had to submit the draft tomorrow. Forget it.


    She made up her mind and began to revise the drawing.


    After she colored the picture and took a closer look at it, she found that, in fact, Simon was not ugly at all.


    It was because he stood beside Jacob Nalan that his advantages were covered by Jacob''s shadow.


    It was as if the sun had blocked all the starlight in daytime.


    The painting was finally finished, but then it was left in the gallery and completely forgotten by Beth.


    What she was worried about now was that she had no inspiration at all. What should she do?


    Does she have to go to beg Jacob Nalan to be her model?


    Two days later, her phone rang.


    The gallery owner called.


    "Your painting is sold." The owner''s voice sounded delighted.


    "My painting?" Beth''s body was covered with water colors, and she was still confused by the man''s words.


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ed, "Then what''s in it for me?"


    Beth blinked.


    Did this guy want to take the opportunity to...


    She grabbed the collar subconsciously.


    Although she dressed sexy, she had never date anyone before. She was still a virgin. What did that bastard want to do?


    Simon looking at her, speechless.


    "I don''t want to do anything to you." He drank up the coffee in his cup and said, "I want to..." He blushed, "I want to make the acquaintance of your sister, officially. I don''t have her contact number yet... "


    Beth was stunned.


    It had been a month since they met last time, but he still wanted to know her sister?


    Her sister already had a boyfriend, and she was going to get married at the end of the year!


    How could her sister agree to have a date with him?


    When Beth was about to say something, he said, "If you think it''s difficult, then I don''t know how to help you. Jacob is quite difficult to deal with, and his woman... "


    He swallowed the words.


    Beth had no option.


    She could only say, "Deal! I''ll ask my sister out for you, and you go to ask Jacob Nalan out for me. I have to tell you that I will introduce you to my sister, but it''s her business whether she accept you or not. Don''t blame me if she says no. "


    Simon agreed immediately, "Of course. No problem! "


    The two of them clapped their hands as a deal.


    But Beth was nervous.


    She told Krista about Simon and their deal, and then she was immediately refused by her sister.


    "No way." Krista folded the clothes and said firmly, "I have a boyfriend. I don''t want to mess around with you!"

 Chapter 423 Extra Story-12

    "You can go and refuse him directly. Please." Beth begged.


    "No." Krista refused firmly, "If I go to meet him, I''m afraid he would misunderstand that I like him. So I''d better not show up in front him. Just stop it, don''t be silly. Go to sleep."


    Beth was pushed back to her room by her sister.


    She sat on the edge of the bed remorsefully, and her phone vibrated.


    A new message came in:


    "I''ve told Jacob about your request. He said yes. Don''t forget what you have promised me."


    Beth grabbed her hair and shouted in chagrin.


    She was overwhelmed by guilt!


    If she had known it earlier, she would not have agreed to this exchange...


    But now, it was urgent for her to finish a painting.


    She jumped up from the bed.


    Then she rushed to the mirror.


    The woman in the mirror had bright eyes and a beautiful face. The short nightdress exposed her thigh skin.


    Beth restrained her smile and stood still, with her hands hanging naturally. And she tried to control her expression.


    Suddenly, her eyes lit up.


    The difference between her and her sister was more about the dressing and hairstyle.


    In that case, as long as she put in a little effort, she could pretend to be her sister to date with Simon, couldn''t she?


    She snapped her fingers.


    ''Beth, you are so smart!''


    Therefore, Beth, disguised as Krista, appeared in front of Simon.


    She wore a light blue sleeveless chif


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    end, he drove her to her house.


    "I hope we can meet again." Simon reached out his hand and said, "Krista, I really want to pursue you. Krista, can you give me your phone number?"


    Of course, Beth kept shaking her head.


    If her sister knew that she disguised as her and met Simon, she would be scolded to death!


    Simon was disappointed.


    "Okay, it doesn''t matter." He waved goodbye to her and said, "Krista, for the last time, you are really beautiful today."


    His car was speeding away.


    Beth breathed a sigh of relief.


    She ran upstairs and tore off her long hair and hair clips all the way. Her fake nails were torn off. When she entered the room, she was Beth again.


    She threw herself on her big bed and felt her heart beating fast.


    It was strange that she knew Simon liked Krista, why was she so nervous?


    Beth bit her lower lip.


    In fact, Simon was not that bad.


    He was talkative and humorous, and his medical skills were really good.


    In H City, a doctor was a noble profession. Simon seemed to be a little better than Krista''s boyfriend.


    Was Krista really not going to accept him...?


    While Beth was thinking, her phone rang.


    Simon texted her, "Can you give me your sister''s number? Please!"


    ''Wasn''t he calm just now? Why is he so anxious now?''


    Beth complained in her heart, but she was hesitant.


    Give him?


    Or not?


    She grabbed her hair worriedly.

 Chapter 424 Extra Story - 13

    "What?" Her cell phone could hold two SIMs. She still had a SIM that she hadn''t used for a long time. How about she gave that old phone number to Simon? She could pretend to be Krista and deal with him for few days. If she refuse Simon directly, he would gave up and he would never know that the person who chatted with him was not Krista at all!


    What a brilliant idea!


    She took out the SIM from the drawer, blew the dust off it and put it into the slot.


    And then she sent her phone number to Simon.


    After which she pretended to be serious and sent a message to him, "You can''t tell my sister that I gave you this number. She won''t allow me. "


    Of course, Simon was very grateful and agreed at once.


    Beth rolled on the bed delighted and suddenly came up with an idea.


    She rushed to the easel and started to paint.


    She drew a classical beauty holding a mask.


    The colorful mask covered the beauty''s face, revealing only ten slender fingers.


    The beauty had a curvy figure, while there were tears on her mask...


    Krista had knocked on the door several times and urged Beth to have something to eat.


    But Beth couldn''t hear anything.


    She just buried her head in the painting.


    She didn''t finish it until the sky was turning bright.


    Covered in paints, she lay down on the bed with a relaxed look on her face.


    Suddenly, she jumped up.


    Jesus! She was still wearing her sister''s clothes.


    Krista was obsessive about cleanliness.


    And now she made her clothes looked like this...


    She felt like a cat on hot bricks...


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    he...


    "I have only one condition." He said in a flattering tone, "Ask your sister out for me again."


    All of a sudden, she felt a chill creep over her.


    She gritted her teeth and said, "No! You have to figure it out yourself. I can''t ask her out again! Forget it. I''m going home now. You can just return this studio! "


    She stood up and was about to leave, but Simon stopped her.


    Annoyed, he said, "Okay, okay." He had to say, "I''ve already rented this studio. How can I return it? And this place is useless for me. Never mind. I''ll lend this place to you for a month. Don''t forget how nice I''ve been to you. But please put in a good word for me to your sister, okay? "


    Beth bit her lower lip.


    "I''ll drive you home. Tell your parents about it. If you need someone to help you carry luggage, just let me know. " Simon put the key in her hand and said, "This studio belongs to you this month. Don''t worry. I don''t keep the spare key. I''m not interested in you. "


    Beth stared at him.


    "Being nice to me is useless." She still said, "Help me with my luggage? What do you want?"


    With a smile, Simon replied, "I want nothing. I just want to go to your house to see your sister in person by the way..."


    "I''m sorry." Beth spread out her hands, "My sister has gone on a trip to the M City. She is not at home these days."


    Simon was disappointed.


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, you can''t find anyone else to be your driver. I will try my best to please my future sister-in-law. "


    His words were rewarded with a side kick from Beth.

 Chapter 425 Extra Story - 14

    "Who said I have no admirer?" She was exasperated. "Don''t look down upon me, Simon."


    Simon laughed out loud.


    Even she herself didn''t know why she was suddenly pissed off...


    On the second day, Beth moved into the studio.


    Early in the morning, when she was still sleeping, her phone rang and woke her up.


    She grabbed it and had a look.


    "Good morning. Have you got up for breakfast? I''m already at work. "


    It was from Simon.


    She was startled and sat up from the bed, sober up.


    Her heart racing for a while. But when she checked the message again, she found that Simon''s message was send to "Krista", not her.


    She threw her phone aside and put the quilt over her head, deciding to ignore him.


    But Simon just kept sending messages one after another.


    Beth wondered if he was sending her messages while doing the operation.


    And the topics he talked about was from the trifles to hospital affairs.


    From today''s weather to the market price.


    That was enough!


    She couldn''t help but reply, "You have no operation today?"


    In less than thirty seconds, his reply came.


    "No. I''m waiting. And I''m going to the operating room. It''s so cold. "


    It was hot outside the operating room, but inside it was so cold like an ice cellar. The feeling couldn''t be good.


    Beth''s heart skipped a beat. She couldn''t help but reply, "Take care. Do not catch a cold."


    Soon, Simon sent her a lot of heart emoji, which made Beth annoyed.


    These were sent to her si


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ground.


    Beth hurriedly bent down to help him.


    Jesus! Why was he so heavy!


    She frowned and didn''t know what to do with this guy. She had to pay the bill and take him back to the studio.


    She helped him lie on the sofa in the studio.


    Although he was not tall, the sofa was too small for him.


    He curled up on the sofa like a baby, unable to stretch his hands and feet. He frowned and looked quite uncomfortable.


    Beth couldn''t help but feel sorry for him.


    She reached out her hand and gently touched his eyebrows.


    She wanted to send him home. But she didn''t even know where he lived.


    It was her fault.


    He had been to her place several times and helped her a lot, but she...


    She stared at the sleeping man, opened his collar and covered his chest with a cold towel.


    Simon sighed comfortably and put his hand on her shoulder unconsciously.


    She blushed.


    Although she usually wore sexy clothes, she was a conservative woman. Now her heart was racing and she blushed just because of his unconscious touch.


    The man on the sofa opened his eyes.


    His eyes were unfocused. "Well, Beth?"


    "Yes." She finally breathed a sigh of relief. "You''re awake? Where do you live? I''ll get you a taxi. "


    But that man didn''t say anything.


    Instead, he started vomiting.


    And he even puked up on Beth.


    Beth was pissed off immediately.


    "You bastard!"


    After vomiting, Simon closed his eyes and fell asleep again.


    Beth gritted her teeth helplessly.

 Chapter 426 Extra Story - 15

    The sofa was smudged. He might not be able to sleep well tonight.


    She rudely took off his clothes.


    Although this guy looked uninhibited, his body hidden under the clothes was more attractive than she had imagined.


    She wrung a hot towel and wiped his body.


    He sighed and leaned against her.


    "It''s so heavy!" She complained.


    After that, she threw him on her bed.


    Now she smelled all over. So she went into the bathroom to take a shower.


    When she came out again, Simon had already opened his eyes on the bed.


    Hearing the noise, he turned his eyes to her direction.


    "Krista?" He called her name with hesitation.


    "You idiot." Beth scolded in a low voice.


    She dried her wet hair.


    Should she stay outside for one night or go home tonight?


    While she was thinking, the man on the bed suddenly stretched out his hand and pulled her.


    Beth was caught off guard and fell on him.


    "What are you doing?" Her words ended between the closed lips of the pair.


    She opened her eyes wide in disbelief.


    That bastard kissed her!


    She tried to get rid of him, but found that she was too weak to struggle.


    His kiss was so unskillful that his lips even hit her teeth.


    "Go away." Her face blushed as red as a rose with shame.


    She tried to push him away, but then she was pulled to the bed.


    "What are you doing?" She stared at him, "I''m Beth."


    He burped at her.


    The smell of alcohol almost made her faint.


    She had also drunk som


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    er?"


    "I''m Simon Xu!" Simon licked his lips nervously and said, "Can I have a minute?"


    A touch of vigilance cross in Krista''s eyes, "Sorry, mister, I don''t know you."


    Simon felt a lump on his throat.


    "I''m Beth''s attending doctor. We''ve been chatting on the phone for nearly a month!"


    Krista frowned, "Doctor?" She thought for a while and managed to recall some memory. "Oh, it''s you. What are you doing here? Is there anything wrong with Beth''s condition? " She looked nervous. "She has moved out recently. How about I take her to the hospital tomorrow to have a full examination."


    Simon felt very strange about her words.


    He couldn''t help asking in a low voice, "Krista, don''t you remember? We have been texting messages to each other these days. "


    Krista was confused, "No, we are not. When did you text me? " She took out her phone, opened the mailbox and checked it carefully. "You must have made a mistake."


    Simon hesitated.


    He told her "Krista" ''s phone number, "Isn''t this your number?"


    Krista turned her head and said, "Well, this number sounds a bit familiar. Wait a minute. I''ll check it out. " She searched in the address list and finally smiled. "You must have been fooled by my sister. It was my sister''s old number. No wonder it sounds familiar. Don''t know when she use this number again. "


    All of a sudden, Simon felt a dreadful chill envelop him.


    So in the past month, the person who had texted him every day was Beth?

 Chapter 427 Extra Story - 16

    So, did he just send Beth the message saying that he was regretful?


    He found it hard to breathe.


    Still, he had one more question. "Do you remember? We have met before. "


    Krista shook her head, "No. I only saw you once, in the hospital. But my sister said... " She smiled awkwardly. "I have a boyfriend, so I''m sorry. I can''t accept your invitation..."


    Simon felt so weak that he almost fall to the ground.


    So, there was no "Krista" all the time?


    It was only Beth...


    Beth Bai...


    Why did she lie to him?


    Did she think it''s funny?


    He said goodbye to Krista and left, absentmindedly.


    He was desperate.


    Seeing Krista Bai in person... Seeing her smile...


    However, he wished the smile on her face was brighter, looking evil, revealing her little canine teeth, and she would even pounce on him to give him a bite...


    He knew that the "Krista" he loved was actually Beth.


    He found his love, but also found it was just a trick set by the woman he loved...


    Had anyone ever been as unlucky as him?


    He drove directly to the art studio.


    The room was dark.


    When he opened the door, he was stumbled by the easel under his feet and almost fell down.


    And then, he saw there was a pair of bright eyes staring at him in the darkness.


    He suddenly turned on the light.


    Sure enough, Beth sat in front of the window and looked at him coldly.


    "Why don''t you turn on the light?" He also pulled a long face.


    "Why should I turn on the light?" She retorted, "You don''t recog


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    now?"


    Krista was also surprised.


    So Beth was going to get married earlier than Krista?!


    "Okay." Beth''s father made a concession. "It doesn''t look appropriate for her to have wedding with a big belly. Krista, why don''t you two choose a date to hold the wedding on the same day? "


    Beth clapped her hands and said, "Sounds great."


    If her sister got married, Simon wouldn''t have thought about her anymore.


    Of course, if he dared to think of her sister, she would beat him to death!


    Simon smiled dotingly.


    He caressed her head with affectionate eyes.


    Beth''s parents also laughed.


    It was a relief for them to know that Simon would love their daughter and take care of her...


    Suddenly, they seemed to hear the laughter of children all over the room.


    It might not take long, right?


    Extra Story of Jonny Nalan


    "Maggie!" Jonny shouted, "Didn''t I have you dry-cleaned my clothes?"


    "Yes, I did." Maggie said with an upset face.


    Jonny threw the new suit he was going to wear on her face and said, "Bullshit!" He cursed, "Do you know what is dry-cleaned? You don''t know, do you? "


    "I really did." Maggie said, "I sent the clothes to the dry cleaning shop. It cost me ten dollars..."


    Jonny was pissed off, "Don''t you know that my suit is very expensive? How could you just choose a shop to clean my clothes? You''ve ruined my suit! Ten dollars, god damn ten dollars! Can''t I afford the cleaning fee? "


    Maggie looked down at her feet and bit her lower lip in bewilderment.

 Chapter 428 Extra Story - 16

    She knew she screwed it up again.


    But she was a regular of that dry cleaning shop and nothing had ever went wrong before. Why did Jonny have problem with that?


    She wiped off her tears.


    "You have the gall to cry!" Jonny shouted impatiently.


    Hearing this, Maggie trembled and dared not move a bit.


    Cherry heard his shout as she pushed the door open.


    "Jonny, are you making things difficult for Maggie again?"


    "I don''t have time to mess with her." Jonny said in disgust, "Silly girl made my clothes look like this!"


    He threw his wrinkled suit on the sofa angrily.


    The make-up artist next to them echoed in a low voice, "Yeah. The suit is customized by famous foreign designers. It''s worth at least ten hundred thousand dollars. But Maggie spent ten dollars to have them dry cleaned... Of course she has destroyed this suit. "


    Cherry cast a warning glance at the make-up artist.


    The man who spoke in a voice dripping with sarcasm immediately stopped talking.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll figure it out." Cherry turned around and talked to Maggie, "Go to the Props Group and get me an iron. Hurry up! "


    Hearing Cherry''s order, Maggie turned around and rushed out of the room.


    But she ran so fast that she slipped and hit the door.


    "Bang!" the noise was so loud that it made people''s ears ache.


    "Silly girl!" Behind her was Jonny''s sneer.


    She didn''t dare to delay, nor did she dare to rub the place she hit. She got up and ran out to the Props Group.


    Cherry looked at Jon


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    ating for a while, she clicked the website of the scarf that worth one hundred dollars.


    The comments below was all five stars rating.


    And her nature of thrift had prevailed.


    She clicked the "buy now" button gingerly, and her heart pounding wildly.


    Would there be a huge difference between the fake and the original scarf? Would Cherry dislike it?


    She turned over several times in bed and couldn''t fall asleep.


    "I hope she will like it. I''m sorry, Cherry." She was mumbling before fell asleep.


    As a result, she couldn''t get up on the second day.


    Jonny had an event to attend to on the second day.


    So Maggie set the alarm clock at half past five.


    When she closed her eyes, it was already two o''clock in the morning.


    When the alarm clock went off at half past five, she was totally unaware of it.


    The joyful alarm clock kept ringing, but the next second, she just swept it to the ground, and then, all sounds stopped.


    Maggie was even dreaming that she was eating the chicken drumstick in McDonalds.


    That one cost few dollars. For her, it was a luxury feast.


    She smacked her lips in her dream with her mouth slightly open, and she was about to drool.


    It was the phone at the bedside that woke her up eventually.


    She grabbed the phone, sleepily, and said, "Hello, this is Maggie."


    "Damn you, Maggie!" The roar on the other side was very familiar, and all the sleepiness on Maggie''s head was frightened away.


    She sat up straight in a hurry and said, "Jonny..."

 Chapter 429 Extra Story-17

    "Do you know what time it is now? I have to work this morning. Are you fucking still sleeping?" Said Jonny crossly.


    At this time, Maggie seemed to be smart.


    "I''m not sleeping." She hurriedly rubbed her face to show her consciousness. "I''m on my way. Give me ten minutes. I''ll be there soon."


    "Hum, are you on your way?" Jonny snorted, "Maggie, how dare you lie to me?! I called your landline number!"


    Maggie sighed.


    Jonny was too smart, and she was too stupid. She can''t fool him at all.


    Maggie threw the phone away and got up directly.


    It was her fault that she slept so late. Even if the boss fired her, she deserved it.


    She cried. She didn''t even wash her face or brush her teeth. She just put on her clothes, not even her underwear, and the buttons were wrong buttoned. Then she ran out of the house.


    On the way...


    Maggie almost ran at the speed of 20 kilometers per hour.


    She was so tired...


    When she rushed to the door of Jonny''s house, she rang the doorbell, but no one answered.


    She called Jonny in a hurry.


    "Didn''t you say you will arrive in ten minutes? So I only waited for ten minutes." Jonny continued in a cold voice, "We have left before you come. Come here by yourself. I have to see you in the press conference later. Otherwise, I couldn''t even have a glass of water to drink!"


    Maggie sobbed.


    If she remembered correctly, the press conference today was going to be held on the other side of the sea.


    It would be very dangerous if she rode her motorcycle at a high speed i


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    All the knocks were blocked by the door, and only Maggie could hear it clearly.


    Even the electricity was turned off. The office was dark, and only the long-lasting light in the bathroom was left. The light was pale.


    Maggie cried out of fear.


    She squatted on the ground and didn''t dare to knock again.


    Did she have to stay in this terrible place tonight?


    She huddled herself up by the door and held herself tightly.


    She trembled, not because of the cold.


    It was windy outside the window. Suddenly, she thought of something. She grabbed the phone at hand and called Cherry immediately.


    Even though it was late, Cherry still answered the phone in a clear voice, "Hello? Maggie, what''s up?"


    Maggie sniffed and said, "Cherry, I... I was locked in the company. No matter how hard I tried to knock on the door, no one responded to me. Can you call the management office downstairs for me?"


    Startled, Cherry sat up from the bed and asked, "What? What time is it now! Why are you locked up inside? Is someone making fun of you?"


    Maggie was embarrassed. "Oh, no, no, it''s my fault. I''m in the bathroom... Uh, I''m asleep... "


    Cherry couldn''t believe what she had heard. However, she hid that emotion well. "You must be very tired, right? I don''t have the phone number of the management office, but I think Jonny has. I''ll call him and ask him to solve it."


    Maggie said nervously, "Ah, Jonny... Mr. Jonny will scold me to death... "


    Should she ask for a leave tomorrow? Or she would be scolded to death...

 Chapter 430 Extra Story - 18

    She weeping silently, but Cherry chuckled, "Well, I''ll tell him that a colleague was locked by accident. I won''t tell him it''s you."


    Anyway, Jonny wouldn''t go there himself. How could he find it was Maggie?


    "Thank you, thank you, Cherry." Maggie was almost cried, "You are so nice." She added, "I''ll compensate you with that scarf."


    "No." Cherry smiled gently and said, "Wait a minute. I''ll call him right away."


    After hanging up the phone, Cherry lifted the quilt and sat up from the bed.


    Jacob opened his eyes and asked, "Well, it''s so late. Who called you?"


    "A little girl." Cherry chuckled and gave Jonny a call.


    "What?" Jonny muttered, "Who is so unlucky to be locked up? Is it Maggie? "


    "Of course not." Cherry replied, "It is a beauty. She is crying now. Ask the security to open the door for her and call me when she got out..."


    The next second, her phone was taken by Jacob.


    And then Jonny heard his brother''s voice, "No matter what happens, don''t call Cherry in the middle of night again. She and her child need a good rest."


    The phone was hung up.


    Jonny rolled his eyes.


    That was enough!


    Was that necessary to show off their love to him?


    The phone in security guard''s room kept ringing.


    The security guard hid in the lounge with headphones on his ears. For him, it was heavy metal music time right now.


    He roar out loud and sang along with music, and he didn''t hear the phone ringing outside at all.


    Jonny dialed the numbe


    Read Hidden Contents Read the whole story in MoboReader


    buy you a more beautiful one! Although it will not be as meaningful as what your husband gives you..."


    Maggie''s tears had wetted several tissues.


    Cherry smiled bitterly, "Silly girl, I like this one more." She tied the scarf around her neck and made a beautiful bowknot. "Maggie, that scarf is nothing to my husband. But you bought this one for me with your savings. How can that one compare it with this one?"


    Maggie wiped her tears without a word.


    A waitress came over with a basin of ice water and she might be a new comer, who was still staggering along the way. Suddenly, a child rushed over and almost knocked on the waitress, which made her couldn''t hold the basin steadily and the ice water spilled out and splashed on Cherry.


    Startled, Maggie stood up in a hurry.


    "It''s okay." Said Cherry, who was also frightened to sweat. Fortunately, it was just some ice water. Although it was a little cold, it was lucky enough that it was not hot water. Otherwise, she would have been scalded.


    Not only was Maggie worried, but the waitress was also frightened to pale. She quickly took out a tissue and wiped it for Cherry. "Miss, are you okay?"


    The waitress paused when she realized something.


    And Maggie''s expression quickly changed from worry to embarrassment.


    The silk scarf on Cherry''s neck was a gift she gave her just now.


    But now, when the silk scarf was soaked by the ice water, its color faded and stained on Cherry''s smooth neck immediately.